A HISTORY OF ENGLAND

By the same author

Biography
ARIEL
BYRON
DISRAELI
EDWARD VII AND HIS TIMES
LYAUTEY
DICKENS
VOLTAIRE
POETS AND PROPHETS

Fiction

COLONEL BRAMBLE
THE FAMILY CIRCLE
THE WEIGHER OF SOULS
RICOCHETS
ETC.
A HISTORY OF
ENGLAND
by

ANDRE MAUROIS

Translated from the French hy

HAMISH MII.HS

JONATHAN CAPE
THIRTY BEDFORD SQUARE
LONDON
 nnsr rt wi*w
ONATHAN r.\w: i. rn. ?0 w
91 \VfLHN(i!0\ SITJM

IN <ii M tmtr^ivIN* 7 HI TIV r*r

AT I Ml-: AU>IN iHt-HH
MAD!; BY JOHN IMCKINKON &
BOUND V A. W. IIAtN A C?O, ttt
m t,rt,
 rus IT NTS
H n ( K ONI

O R ! <i I NS

i
uir sin Ait* N MI j Vij \\u j5
n THIHUM IH v i.s MI M\\ jg
in iw n is *
21
iv TMI KONUS <
MM^I jsi 25
v uu KMM\S'- ij r\\' i
32
vt ANifl i.s, n n\ s \\n\s 37
vn iiiM'\\iiiAit% MI JHI .\M,HI-SANONS 42
vm <i!utsiu% .\M> i,n<M\sfc- Mmn,s 47
|\ IHI PNM'H t*.% VMMV\ v\0 1MHK Hl.Sn/IS 51

X J'ftuM -VI H'U* I' r\M II 56

XI 111!
f
MPM \% *
MM.t1 ISJ 62

tMMi K t\VO

I II t I H i NTH KINGS
t uri*iM ! UK- S'HKNUN f.'UNgtnsi: Tim CENTRAL
*iM\|HSMi Nt 73
it HIM j is in- mi (nv^.j'.si ; iit^OAiJKM AND iicoNOMic
nn 82
ft! till rosgtTtttlH's VUN 89
iv AN \iu m ; i$t,\HV n ; UioMAS lii'it'Kirr 96
v HINKV it \s M>MtMstKAtim; lusttn; AND TOUCH 102
VI j||) sii^sut HISHVfl
VJ| MM*\Ar^tttA
uit mi mMMi.'Mtu*: (ii IUWKS AND c'ORf'ORATtONS 119

IK t Hi: t 'i
WMt.*M I :S I ( J$ ) TIIK UNIVIiRsSIIlB 124
X IHI: t'OMMI'-Ntltl* tti} THK MliNDICANT 129
:
MQJJ|CB
XI |ft.\K\ It* AMI SIMON me MONT!''ORT 133

S
 CONTENTS
BOOK THREE
THE PEAK AND DECL I NE O F F E i; DA L f S M
I EDWARD I: LEGAL REFORM: HOME ADMINISTRATION 141
II THE ORIGINS AND GROWTH OF PARLIAMENT 145
HI EDWARD WALKS, AND SCOTLAND: UWAKD
I, I 1! 149
IV THE HUNDRED YEARS WAR (!) 1 54
V THE DLACK DfiATH AND ITS CONSFQITNCIIS 160
VI THE FIRST CAPITALIST S 1 65
VII DISORDERS IN THE CHURCH: SUPl-RSIITION AND HJRfSY:
WYCUH-li AND HIS H)I OVVLftS r 168
VIII THE PEASANT REVOLT 174
IX THE HUNDRED YI-ARS WAR (ll)
X THE WARS OF THli ROSES
XI THE END OF THh MIDDLE AGES J9J

BOOK l-'OU R

THE TUDORS, OR THE TRIUMPH OF

MONARCHY
I HENRY VII 199
II LOCAL INSTITUTIONS IN TUDOR TIMES 204
HI THE ENGLISH REFORMERS 209
IV HENRY VIII 213
V SCHISM AND PERSECUTION 218
VI EDWARD VI THE PROTESTANT REACTION
:
224
VII MARY TUDOR AND THE CATHOLIC ftKACTXON 228
VHI ELIZABETH AND THE ANGLICAN COMPROMISE 233
IX ELIZABETH AND THE SEA 240
X ELIZABETH AND MARY STUART 248
XI ELIZABETHAN ENGLAND 256
XII THE END OF AN ACE 261
6
 CONTENTS
BOOK FIVE
JHE TRIUMPH OF PARLIAMENT
I JAMES I AND THE RELIGIOUS QUESTION 267
II KING AGAINST PARLIAMENT 273
III BUCKINGHAM AND CHARLES I 279
IV KING WITHOUT PARLIAMENT 285
V THE LONG PARLIAMENT 291
VI THE CIVIL WAR OPENS 297
VII ARMY AGAINST PARLIAMENT 304
VIII CROMWELL IN POWER 311
IX THE PURITAN HERITAGE 319
X THE RESTORATION 323
XI JAMES II AND THE REVOLUTION OF 1688 332
XII THE RESTORATION SPIRIT 336

BOOK SIX

MONARCHY AND OLIGARCHY

I THE DUTCHMAN ON THE THRONE 345
II THE REIGN OF QUEEN ANNE . 352
III THE AGE OF WALPOLE 359
IV THE SPIRIT OF 1700-1750 368
V THE ELDER PITT 374
VI GEORGE HI AND THE AMERICAN COLONIES 382
VII THE FRENCH REVOLUTION AND NAPOLEON 392
VIII THE AGRICULTURAL AND INDUSTRIAL REVOLUTION 403
IX THE SENTIMENTAL REVOLUTION 410
X CONCLUSION 416
7
 c: oN T K N T s

n no K s ?; v i; \*

FROM ARISTOCRACY TO f> ! MOC R ACY

I A POST-WAR ACiK
42j
II THE REFORM BILL 42jj
III FREE TRADE TRIUMPHAN I
435
IV PALMERSTON'S I'ORMCA* VD\ H'\ 442
V VICTORIAN i:\CiLA\D 44g
Vr DISRAMJ AND GI.ADSIOM 454
VII THE HMI>!RI> JN 'I III' MMn NIH Cl-MI RV
I
4ft3
VIII THH WANING (>1
;
2 mi'KAUSM 4(lg
ix THE ARMI;D PI*; ACT 474
X THfi GRI'IAT WAR 4g{
XI TIJH POST-WAR VfcARS 4Jj

xii cx>NCLrsioN 49(j

SOURCKS 5Qj
INDKX 505
 LIST OF MAPS
ROMAN BRITAIN 26
ENGLAND IN THE ANCIENT WORLD 28
ENGLAND IN THE MODERN WORLD 29
INVASIONS OF BRITAIN 38
THE SAXON KINGDOMS OF ENGLAND 57
THE NORMAN EMPIRE 74
THE ANGEVIN EMPIRE ABOUT 1200 103
THE HUNDRED YEARS WAR 155
THE ANGLO-FRENCH KINGDOMS 1 82
THE SPANISH EMPIRE IN TUDOR TIMES 242
ENGLAND DURING THE CIVIL WAR 299
THE SEVEN YEARS WAR 376
THE FRENCH HEGEMONY IN EUROPE, 1811 398
THE BRITISH EMPIRE, 1936 491
 To
SIMONE ANDRE-MAURQIS
 PREFATORY NOTE
AT the end of this book the reader will find a list of the books to
which have had constant recourse, and from which I have
I

frequently made brief quotation

as I wrote. Long though it is,
that list is of course too brief to be regarded as even a sketch
bibliography of the subject. Omissions must be explained by the
strict necessities of selection rather than by any adverse judgment
on my part.
It in the range of a single volume, to narrate
was impossible,
the history of Scotland and of Ireland along with that of England.
The relations between the three countries have been explained
whenever it seemed necessary, but in the narrowest compass.
For the same reason the history of the British Empire has here
been dealt with only in its relation to the internal history of
England.
I am Mr. A. V. Judges, Lecturer at the
greatly indebted
to
London School of Economics, of the University of London, who
was good enough to read my typescript, and whose criticisms I
took fully into account. And my friend and translator, Hamish
Miles, has been, as ever, a most valufed counsellor.

1937

11
 CHAPTER I

THE SITUATION OF ENGLAND

'We must always remember that we are part of the Continent,
but we must never forget that we are neighbours to it.* Boling-
broke's words define the primordial facts of England's position.
So close to the Continent does she lie that from the beach at Calais
the white cliffs of Dover are plainly visible, tempting the invader.
For thousands of years, indeed, England was joined up with
Europe, and for long ages the Thames was a tributary of the Rhine.
The animals which returned to roam the country after the Ice
Age, and the first hunters who followed on their tracks, crossed
from Europe on dry land. But narrow and shallow as the straits
are which now sever the island of Britain from Belgium and
France, they have nevertheless shaped a unique destiny for the
country which they protect.
Insulated, not isolated.* Europe is not so far away that the
insularity of English ideas and customs could remain unaffected.
Indeed, that insularity is a human fact rather than a phenomenon
of nature. In the beginnings of history England was invaded,
like other lands, and fell an easy victim. She lived then by hus-
bandry and grazing. Her sons were shepherds and tillers of the
soil rather than merchants or seamen. It was not until much later
that the English, having built powerful fleets, and feeling them-
selves sheltered withina ring of strong sea defences, realized the
actual benefits of insularity, which freed them from fears of
invasion, and, for several centuries, from the military require-
ments which dominated the policy of other nations, and so
enabled them safely to attempt new forms of authority.
By fortunate chance, the most accessible part of England was
the low-lying country of the south-east, which confronts the
Continent. If the land had happened to slope in the other direc-
tion, if the Celtic and Scandinavian sea-rovers had chanced upon
forbidding mountains on their first voyages, it is probable that few
of them would have attempted invasion, and the history of the
country would have been very different. But their vessels came
with the inflowing tides deep into well-sheltered estuaries; the
15
 SITUATION OF E NG L A N I)

turfed chalk ridges made it possible to explore the island without

the dangeis of marsh and forest; and the climate, moreover, was
more kindly than that of other lands in the same latitude, as
Britain lies a gulf of temperate \\intcrs produced by
in the

damp mild mists "of the ocean. Thus cxcry feature of the

coastline seemed to encourage the conqueror, who was also the

creator.
This accessible part of England lies exactly opposite the

frontierwhich severs the Roman from the Ciormanic languages

(nowadays, the French from the Flemish), and was thus destined
to be Roman and latin culture,
open equally to the bearers of the
and to those of the Teutonic.History would show lunv England
characteristically combined elements from both these cultures,
4

and out of them made a genius of her own, Hcr east coast was

open to Scandinavian immigrants, her south to Mediterranean

influences reaching her through France, To the Teutons and
Scandinavians she* owes the greater part of her population,
numerous traits of character, and the roots of her >peech; from
the Mediterranean peoples she received the rest of her language,
the chief forms of her culture, much of her orpani/inp power,"
In this respect England differs profoundly from France or Italy,
in both of which the Latin basis is ah* ays dominant, despite
certain Germanic contributions, and also from Germany, where
Latin culture was never more than an ornament* and often was
England was thrice subjected to contact
indignantly rejected.
by the Roman occupation, by Christianity,
with the Latin world
and by the Normans and the impress left by these Latin
influences was deep,
Paradoxical as it
may seem, it is true to say that lingland's

position on the globe changed between the fifteenth and the

seventeenth centuries. To the races of antiquity and the peoples
of the Middle Ages, this mist-clad country represented the farthest
fringe of the world: Ultima Thuic, magical and almost inhuman,
on the verge of Hell itself, Beyond those nicks battered by ocean
billows lay, to the west, the sea that had no end, and northward
the everlasting ice. The boldest of the hold ventured thither
because they could find gold and pearls, and later wool but how ;

could they imagine the prodigies which the future held for these
islands? Those were days when all human
activity was founded,
directly or indirectly, on the Mediterranean basin, ft needed the
 INSULARITY
barrier of Islam, the discovery of America, and above all the

emigration of the Puritans, to shift the great trade-routes, and to

make the British Isles, confronting a new world, into the most
advanced maritime base of Europe.
Finally, it was in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries that
England's insular position, after allowing her to attain behind
the shield of her fleet a higher degree of domestic liberty than
Continental peoples could reach, enabled her through that same
maritime instrument to conquer a world-wide Empire. The
mastery of the seas, which solved the problem of national defence
inherent in England's geographical situation, serves as one key to
her political and imperial history. And the invention of the
aeroplane is for her the most important and the most perilous
development of our times.

17
 CH A PT E R II

THE FIRST TRACES OF MAN

THE firstpage of England's history is not. as has often been
said, a blank. It is rather a papc inscribed with the tetters of
several alphabets to which we have no
key. Sonic parts of the
country, especially the rolling chalk downs of Wiltshire, arc
scattered with monuments of prehistoric Within and
oripin.
aiound the village of Avebury can be seen the vast ruins of a
megalithic structure, a cathedral in scale, Great avenues lead up
to circles built of more than five hundred monoliths, and a
ram*
part with a grassy inner ditch encloses a spacious circle,
To-day,
standing on that earthwork, one can see a few hundred yards
away an artificial mound which overlooks the surrounding levels,
and must have required as muchtoil and faith and
courage fora
primitive people to raise as was needed by the F,j*yptians'io erect
the monuments of Gi/eh. On every ridpe hereabouts He the
irregular of turf-covered harrows, some oval some
outlines
circular, which are the graves of chiefs, Inside their stone chambers
have sometimes been found skeletons,
pottery* and jewellery.
These heroic burial-grounds, the
simple, majestic shapes of earth-
works rising on the skyline, the bold, definite contours of
ramparts,
circles and avenues, all indicate the
presence of a civilisation
already well developed.
Time was when chose to portray these
historians
primitive
Britons as overawed by the forests of the vveald/huumed
by gods
and beasts, and
wandering in small groups of hunters and shep"
herds who took refuge on the hills. But such monuments as those
atAvebury and Stonehengc seem to prove the existence of a
fairly
numerous population fully two thousand
years before the Chris-
tian era,
customarily united for common action under an accepted
authority. Grassy tracks ran along the ridges and served the
earliest inhabitants as of which
roadways, many on converged
Avebury and Stonchcnge, which must have been highly important
centres. Many of these
roadways retained their importance for
travellers into modern times; and
nineteenth-century cattle-
drovers and the Englishman's motorcar
to-day have followed the
18
 EARLY INHABITANTS
ridgeway tracks which overlook valleys once blocked by swamp
or forest to early wayfarers. Thus,, ever since those mysterious ages
certain unalterable features of human geography have remained
fixed. Many of the sacred places of these primitive
people have
become places of enchantment for their posterity. And already,
too, nature was foreshadowing the positions of towns yet to be.
Canterbury was the nearest point to the coast, on that line of road,
from which it was possible to reach certain ports so as to fit in with
the tides; Winchester occupied a similar situation to the west;
London itself retains few traces of prehistoric life, but was soon to
become conspicuous because it offered convenient shelter, at the
head of the safest estuary, at the mouth of a stream, and was also
the nearest poiht to the sea where it was possible to throw a bridge
across the river Thames.
Whence came those clans who peopled England after the
disappearance of palaeolithic man and at the end of the Ice Age,
bringing with them cattle, goats, and swine? Their skeletons show
two races, one with elongated, the other with broad, skulls. It
used to be held that the long skulls were found in oval barrows,
the broad ones in round barrows. This was convenient, but
inaccurate. Unfortunately, the round barrows revealed long skulls,
and it calls for a great many intellectual concessions to distinguish
two distinct civilizations in the megalithic remains of England.
The name of Iberians is generally given to these primitive inhabit-
ants, and they are supposed to have come from Spain. Spanish
or not, they were certainly of Mediterranean origin. The traveller
returning from Malta is struck, at Stonehenge, by the resemblance
between the megalithic monuments of two places so far apart.
It is more than likely that in prehistoric times there existed in the

Mediterranean, and along the Atlantic seaboard as far as the

British Isles, a civilization quite as homogeneous as the European
Christendom of the Middle Ages. This civilization was introduced
into England by immigrants, who retained contact with Europe
through traders coming in search of metals in Britain, and barter-
ing the products of the Levant or amber from the Baltic. Gradually
the islanders, like the inhabitants of the Continent, learned new
technical devices, the arts of husbandry, the methods of building
long boats and manipulating bronze. It is important to have some
picture of how slowly the progress of men moved during these long
centuries. The thin coating of historic time is laid over deep strata
19
 FIRST T R A C F S O F M A N

of pre-history, and there were countless generations who left no

tangible or visible traces beyond some rouph-he\vn or up-ended
stones, tracks or wells, but who bequeathed to mankind a
patri-
mony of words, institutions, de\ ices, without which the outcome of
the adventure would have been inconceivable.
 CHAPTER HI
THE CELTS
BETWEEN the sixth and the fourth centuries before the Christian
era, there arrived in England and Ireland successive waves of
pastoral and warrior tribes who gradually supplanted the Iberians,
They belonged to a Celtic people who had occupied great tracts in
the Danube basin, in Gaul, and to the north of the Alps. They
probably began to move because shepherd races are doomed to
follow their flocks when hunger drives these towards fresh pas-
tures* Doubtless human causes also intervened an adventurous
:

chief, the desire for conquest, the pressure of a stronger people.

These migrations were slow and steady. One clan would cross the
Channel and settle on the coast; a second would drive this one
further inland, the natives themselves being pushed always further
back. These Celtic tribes had a taste for war, even amongst them-
selves, and were composed of tall, powerful men, eaters of pork
and oatmeal pottage, beer-drinkers, and skilful charioteers. The
Latin and Greek writers depicted the Celts as a tall, lymphatic,
white-skinned race, with fair hair. Actually there were many dark
Celts, who in the Roman triumphs were sorted out and made to
dye their hair, so as to produce prisoners in conformity with
popular ideas for the parades in the metropolis. The Celts them-
selves had formed an ideal type of their own race, to which they
strove to approximate. They bleached their hair and painted their
bodies with colouring matter; whence it came about that the
Romans later styled the Celts in Scotland, Picts (Picti,
the painted
men).
In this slow and prolonged Celtic invasion, two main waves
are distinguished by historians the first, of the Goidels or Gaels,
:

who gave their language to Ireland and the Scottish Highlands;

and the second, of the Bretons or Brythons, whose tongue became
that of the Welsh and the Bretons in France. In England, the Celtic
speech later vanished under the Germanic irruptions. There
sur-
vived only a few words of domestic life, preserved, we may suppose,
by the Celtic women taken into the households of the conquerors,
c
such as 'cradle'; certain place-names: 'Avon' (river) and Ox'
21
 THE CELTS
(water) are Celtic roots. 'London' (the Latin Londinium) is sup-
to that of the Norman
posed to be a Celtic name analogous village
of Londinieres, At a much later date certain Celtic words uere to
re-enter England from Scotland (such as 'clan\ *plaid\ *kilf) or
from Ireland ('shamrock', log', 'gag'). The word *Breton\ or
tattooed men' when the Greek
*Brython\ signified "the land of the ;

explorer Pytheas landed in these islands in 325 N.C., he gave them

the name of Prctanikai ncsoi, which they ha\e ever since, more or
less, preserved,
Pytheas was a Creek from Marseilles, an astronomer and
mathematician, dispatched by a merchant syndicate to explore the
Atlantic. Me was the first lo turn the beam of history on to an
obscure region, then regarded as on the farthest hounds of the
universe. In these fabulous islands Pytheas found a comparatively
civilized country, whose people grew corn, but had to thresh it in
covered sheds because of the damp climate. The Britons whom he
saw drank a mixture of fermented grain and honey, and traded in
tin with the ports of Gaul on the mainland. Tv\o centuries later
another traveller, Poscidonius, described the tin mines and how
the ore was conveyed on horses or donkeys, then by boat, to the
isle of Ictis, which must have been Saint Michael's Mount, This

trade was iarge enough to justify the use of jok! coinage, copied
by the Celts from the 'staters' of Philip of Macedon. The first coirw
struck in England bore a head of Apollo, symbolic enough of ihar
*
Mediterranean origins of her chili/ution.
The evidence of Julius Caesar is our best source for the Cells*
mode of life, They had nominal kings, it is true, with local
influence, but no serious political way. livery town or township -
every family almost was divided into Uut factions, the leading
men of each giving protection to their partisans, These people
had no sense of the State, and left no political heritage: both in
England and France, the State was a creation of the Latin and
Germanic spirits, United, the Celts would have been invincible;
but their bravery and intelligence \\ ere nullified by their dissensions.
The Celtic clan rested on a family, not a totem, basis, which forges
strong links but hampers the development of wider associations,
In countries of Celtic origin the family has always remained the
unit of social life, Amongst the Irish, even where
they have settled
inAmerica, politics remain a clannish concern, liven in Caesar's
time these clans had a strong liking for colours, emblems and
22
 THE DRUIDS
blazonry. The Scottish clan tartans are probably of Celtic origin.
According community life with communal
to Caesar the rural
fields and pastures, so important later in English history, is

essentially Germanic, and certainly would hardly have fitted in

with the network of factions described by him. In any case, for
these partly nomadic people, agriculture was less important than
hunting, fishing, and stock-rearing. In Wales, until the Middle
Ages, the population kept moving their settlements in search of
new hunting-grounds, new pasture, and even new farmland.
The most highly honoured class was the priestly one of the
Druids, who approximate most closely to the Brahmans of India
or the Persian Magi. The hunger-strike, a device which reappeared
in Ireland in modern times, recalls the dharna of the Hindus, where
the Brahman fasts at his adversary's door until he has obtained his
desire: there is a mental affinity between a Gandhi and a Mac-

Sweeney. In Caesar's time the most famous Druids were those of

Britain, who
foregathered every year at a central point, possibly
Stonehenge, although their holy of holies was the island of Mona
(Anglesey). It was to Britain that the Druids of the Belgians or
Gauls went to seek fuller knowledge of the doctrine, and there
they learned numerous verses in which the sacred precepts were
embodied. Only one of these sentences, preserved by Diogenes
*
Laertius, has survived: Worship the gods, do no mean deed, act
with courage' more or less the Kipling creed. The Druids taught
*that death was only a change of scene, and that life is continued
with its forms and possessions in the World of the Dead, which
consists of a great store of souls awaiting disposal . This.
popula-
.

tion of souls does not seem to have been confined to the human
race, and they apparently believed in the transmigration of souls',
which is another feature in common with the East.
The Celts of Britain and the Belgians across the Channel were
in close and constant touch. At the time of the Roman invasion
the British Celts sent aid to their kin on the Continent, but Caesar
noted that the island Celts were not so well armed as the Gauls.
The Gaulish Celts had abandoned their archaic war-chariots since
they had found quite good horses in the plains of the Midi. But
the Britons, not yet having horses which could carry fighting men,
still
fought like the Homeric warriors.
In Britain as in Gaul, the quick-witted, adaptable Celts were
swift to imitate the Roman civilization when it had defeated
23
 THE CELTS
in the
them. was Gaulish teachers, trained
'It
Later, in he M ddU. Afct
s Uu,
classic culture
gave Gaul her
. . .

ol C.icck and Latin

in Europe the study
Irish monks were to revive crs of a
not merely good transmit
[ten ure" But the Celts were and the
own artistic tastes
f<S culture They had their
sptrat
show
ornament X'of their weapons, their jewels
than the Romans
and pottery,
ever were. II ey
datThey-were more fanciful cry anc a
literature an oriental sense o t
mys
eat to European

< /cllic c ts w, h ihcir

r n of modern England too, the and
h t. ^n
presmcd n
.
of Iberian blood ,

strong admixture a . n u.
Isles, HUN
e played pica pai
northern parts of the British
stock from Scotland, Wales
"we ieth century we fmd men
of Celtic

!md Ireland over British Cabinets and commundmg

priding
British armies,

24
 CHAPTER IV

THE ROMAN CONQUEST

IT is difficult weak people, living within reach of a great
for a

military power, to keep its freedom. With Gaul subdued, Britain

became the natural objective for the Roman armies. Julius Caesar
needed victories to impress Rome, and money to reward his
legions and partisans and in these fabulous islands he hoped to
;

find, gold, pearls, slaves. Furthermore, he thought it advisable to

overawe these British Celts who had sided with those of the Con-
tinent against his arms. Late in the summer of the year 55 B.C., he
decided to carry out a short reconnaissance across the Channel.
He sought information first from traders in Gaul, but through
ignorance or wilful enmity they misled him. The favourite device
of Caesar was to work from inside, moving through one tribe to
the next, using one against another. But in this improvised ven-
ture he was pressed for time. Sending forward a vessel to choose
a suitable landing-place, he started off himself with two legions.
The expedition was not too successful. The Britons, on the alert,
were waiting in force on the shore. The legionaries, compelled
to leap from their transports into quite deep water, were battered
by the waves, and under their heavy load of arms could hardly get
a foothold. Caesar had to order the galleys of archers and slingers
to set up a covering barrage of projectiles. The strength of the
Romans lay in the great superiority of their discipline and military
science over those of the Britons. Immediately after landing, these
experienced legionaries were able to build a camp, protect their
and make a 'tortoise* with their joined shields. The Celts
vessels,
had mustered thousands of chariots. When this mounted infantry
attacked, the fighting-men left the chariots, whilst the charioteers
withdrew a short distance, in readiness to pick up their men again
withdrawal But notwithstanding some success,
in case of defeat or
Caesar soon realized that his small army was not secure. Heavy
seas had already destroyed some of his transports, and the
equinoctial tides were at hand. Taking advantage of a slight
success to secure hostages and promises, he secretly raised anchor
soon after midnight. He had saved his face. And on the strength
25
 ROMAN BRITAIN

IHATUM t t*
S^** J [G*W*U
t 1

HtCHI*ft.^
f
fififi*

^~***^fT ro%m*r"*

L^^UVMIMI** \

y*o<*vuM ^

7 / / <X v >v./,^\
J
:
^\J^
n
n P^
S'^--^*''
v s^ . fne
^
V-
y7 ///\W
//k
T;

'^
\\
^

ig"
\
J I S )\ ^<\ ,/
yf

i
j /xJr-
A"\
(
\
<
'./Ti

11
W/\^^>'/
AX A
v/
^
Vm*m.^
;
<
>
lx I
iV..-/--f /
1 /
i

>B*. 1

^\y s

^^^.M,^/-^^^,!^^ ^>^3f*'****
 CAESAR AND CLAUDIUS
of this inglorious expedition he sent the Senate a dispatch in
such glowing terms that a supplicatio of twenty days was voted to
celebrate his victory.
But Caesar was too much of a realist to disguise the failure
to himself. He had learned about the nature of the country, the
harbours, and the British tactics, saw that a conquest would need
cavalry, and decided to return in the following year (54 B.C.). This
time he found the Britons united by the pressure of danger and
obeying one chief, Cassivelaunus, whose territory lay north of the
Thames. The Roman army advanced in that direction, and when
Caesar reached the northern bank of the river, he entered dexter-
ously on negotiations. Taking advantage of the smouldering
jealousies of the Celtic chieftains, some
of whom he incited against
Cassivelaunus, he secured the submission of several tribes, de-
feated others in the field, and finally, treating with Cassivelaunus
himself, fixed an annual tribute to be paid to the Roman people
by Britain. In point of fact this tribute was not paid after the year 52
and for a long time Rome's interest in the Britons was distracted
B.C.,

by her civil war. Cicero mocked at this 'conquest' which yielded

nothing but a few slaves, labourers of the coarsest type, with not
one of them literate or a musician, and at an achievement which
had been a move in internal policy rather than an Imperial victory.
For a century after Caesar's departure, Britain was forgotten.
But merchants came thither from Gaul, by now thoroughly Roman-
ized, and the Imp'erial coinage was current. The poet Martial, in
the first century of the Christian era, boasted of having readers
there, and spoke with enthusiasm of a young British woman who
had married a Roman and was very popular when he brought her
back to Italy. In the time of Claudius, various groups urged a
conquest of Britain generals with an eye on fame and gain,
: traders
who declared that mercantile security required the presence of the
legions, administrators who deplored
the bad influence wielded in
Gaul by the Druids, whose centre of activity was still in Britain,
and a host of officials hoping to find posts in a new province. In the
over an expedition of four
year 43 A.D., accordingly, Claudius sent
legions (II, Augusta; XX, Valeria Victoria; XIV, Gemina Martia
Victoria; and the famous IX, Hispana, of the Danubian army),
totalling men inclusive of auxiliaries and horsemen.
about 50,000
With such a force the conquest appeared easy enough, and resist-
ance did not prove serious until the mountain regions of Wales
27
 THE ROMAN CONQUEST
and Scotland were reached. From the island of Mona
(Anglesey),
a centre of Druidism, came forth a terrifying host of warriors in
whose midst women with flying hair brandished bla/ing torches,
whilst the serried ranks of white-robed Druids raised their arms in
invocation of the gods. In the south-east, which seemed to be
pacified, the conquerors
were momentarily imperilled by a violent
rising led by a queen,
Boudicca or Boadicea, provoked by the

EN&IAND >* rwr ANCIENT WOULD "

UNO!

injustices of the first Roman administrators. But it was ended by a

massacre of the Britons. By the beginning of the second
century
all the rich plains of the south were in
subjection,
Roman* methods of occupation varied little: they built ex-
cellent roads,
enabling the legions to move swiftly from place to

place, and fortified centres to hold fixed garrisons. Most English

towns with names ending in *clmtci>* or Vwfcr' were Roman camps
(castra) in the time of the occupation. Veterans of the kgions,
after their term of service,
began to retire to the small British
towns of Camulodunum and Verulamium (St
(Colchester)
Albans), Towns like and York were originally
Lincoln, Gloucester
only garrison towns* London (Londmium) grew large in Roman
times because the
conquerors made it a centre through which
passed all the roads linking north and south, the principal aw
28
 THE MARKS OF ROME
to Chester. The
being Watling Street, running from London
excellent harbour of London was used for bringing over supplies
for the armies.
In towns built in their entirety by the Romans, the streets
intersected each other at right angles, the baths, the temple, the
forum, and the basilica occupying their traditional places. Before
with small Roman houses.
long the south of England was sprinkled

ENGLAND IN THE MODERN WORLD

THE BRITISH EMPIRE
G OOM/WOrtSt fl*A/VOATD

floors showed classic scenes the

Wall-paintings and mosaic
stories of Orpheus or Apollo. Soldiers and officials made their
modest attempts to reconstruct the backgrounds of Italy in this
misty clime. At Bath (Aquae Sulis)
- which, it has been said> was
the Simla of Roman Britain while London was its Calcutta or

Bombay they built a completely Roman watering-place. To this

new life the Celts, or some of them at least, adapted themselves.
Had they felt a sense of constraint they might have been more

rebellious ; but Roman policy respected local

institutions and al-

lowed the native to move spontaneously into a civilization endowed

with a great prestige. In any case, Roman immigration was not so
large as to be oppressive:
a few traders and moneylenders, some
officers and functionaries. The soldiers soon lost their Italianate
29
 THE ROMAN CONQUEST
character. The children of legionaries by British women were

brought up near the camps, and in due time entered the service
themselves. Roman civilization, it has been said, was not the
of a culture.
expansion of a race, but
This method of peaceful penetration was employed with out-
the father-in-law of Tacitus (A.D. 79-
standing success by Agricoh,
85). Here was a new "type
of Roman administrator, far removed
from the aristocratic pro-consuls who had founded the Empire
with one hand and pillaged it with the other, Agricola was one of
the well-to-do middle class, with the \irtucs and \\cakncsscs of that
class. A provincial himself, he thereby won sympathy from the

provincials under his gwernanee. and had a clearer understanding

of their reactions. He scored a few military successes, hut 'having
learned that little is gained by arms if injustice follows in their
train,he wished to cut the causes of war at the root*. Amcola
honest men to
kept control of affairs in his own hands, appointed
the administration, made a stand aeainst the exactions of tax-
collectors, and strove to encourage the felts in Rinnan ways of
living. He helped
them to build baths and markets, and "praising
the industrious natives, and reproaching the listless, he made
rivalry in honour take the place
of constraint. He had the sons
of the chiefs instructed in Roman \vays, and gradually they came
to wear the toga*. Many Celts at this time became bilingual At
Londinium men spoke Latin, and on the \\harves, no doubt, could
be heard Greek and the other tongues of sailors from the Mcditer*
ranean. A tile has been found inscribed with the Latin jest of one
workman at his comrade's expense; *Aristillis takes one week's
holiday every day/ Graffiti of this kind show that some working
men spoke Latin but for the mass of the people the Celtic dialects
;

remained the current speech.

Religion could not stem this Romans/ation of Britain, With
contented tolerance the Romans annexed the unknown gods* The
Dniidic worship they harried, and almost completely destroyed,
but this was because they saw in it a political danger, The Celtic
god of battles, Teutatcs, became identified with Mars. In the
larger towns they raisedTemples to the Emperors, to Jupiter, to
Minerva, Many inscriptions and mosaics unearthed in England
invoke the Mothers, Dew Mattes, goddesses whose cult had
doubtless been brought from, the Continent by foreign soldiers*
Other legionaries were worshippers of Mithra, and London itself
30
 HADRIAN'S WALL
has disclosed a temple of the goddess Isis.
Christianity was cer-
tainly known from
in Britainthe third century as early as the
;

fourth a bishop of London, Restitutus, is known to have attended

the synod of Aries along with two others from that country. Small
and poor his see must have been, for the faithful had not been able
to pay for their bishop's journeying and a subscription had to be

opened for him in Gaul.

The south and central parts of Britain were thus becoming
part and parcel of the Empire. But in the north the Roman
dominion made no headway. On the edge of rough heather moor-
lands lived the half-savage tribe of the Brigantes, and still
farther north another Celtic group, the Picts, both equally refrac-
tory to all peaceful penetration. These dissident, uncompromising
tribes, attractedby the comparative wealth of the Celto-Roman
townships, kept making profitable forays into the south, and easily
escaped the pursuing Roman generals. Thanks to a skilful com-
bined action by land and sea forces, Agricola thought he had
overcome them, but whenever the Romans penetrated Scotland
their over-long lines of communication became too vulnerable,
and a raid of Brigantes led to a massacre of legionaries. It was in
consequence of one such disaster, in which the IX legion perished,
that the Emperor Hadrian himself came to Britain in the year 120,

bringing the VI Victrix legion. He abandoned the idea of sub-

duing the north, and fortified the frontier by building between the
Tyne and the Solway Firth a line of fourteen forts, joined at first
by a continuous earthwork, and soon by a stone wall, to be per-
manently garrisoned. In fact, Hadrian abandoned a conquest of
the refractory, and confined himself, in Caledonia as in Europe,
to holding them back. This 'wisdom' was in time to bring about
the fall of the Roman Empire,

31
 rH A pT i; H v

TH E RO MANS I) ! P A RT

AFFER the third century the Roman Umpire, despite certain

impressive counterstrokes, was threatened by a threefold crisis
economic, religious, and military, Roman capitalism had blindly
exploited the resources of the provinces; the conflict of paeanism
with Christianity had sundered emperors and citi/ens; and
military power had collapsed. The system of the continuous
frontier (a line of forts linked by a rampart) had broken down,
In Britain it had seemed
slightly more effective than olsew here, the
lineof defence being short. On the Continent it had proved neces-
sary to substitute mobile troops for the fortified lines, But even
the legions found it
impossible to battle against the barbarian
horsemen. Sword and javelin had soon to ive way to bow and
lance, and the victories of the Cloths, warriors trained on the Rus-
sian steppes, the land of great horsemen, foretold the advent of
mounted troops in place of the legionaries, This fundamental
change affected the art of war for twelve or thirteen centuries,
predominance passing from infantry to cavalry, And to meet the

urgent need of a cavalry force, the* Umpire sought the aid of the
barbarians themselves, at only as auxiliaries, but later as
first

enlisted legionaries, until at last the

legions contained none else,
By the middle of the fourth century 'soldier* had become
synonym-
ous with 'barbarian*, and the virtues of the armies were no
longer
Roman in character,
To Britain the barbarian cavalry had no access, and so the
Pax Romana survived there lunger than in the Continental
of the Empire. The first half of the fourth
provinces century,
indeed, saw in Britain the apopee of its Roman civilisation. But
there as elsewhere the
army ceased to be Rinnan. 1 he parrison of
the Wall consisted of local units which were stationed there
per-
manently. The firstDacian cohort spent twn centuries
up there*
and the soldiers settled down to a
colouring life.
Gradually the
British legions
forgot their links with Rome, A day was to come
when they proclaimed their own Emperor, *lm went over to the
Continent to war with pretenders from other
provinces. These
32
 BARBARIAN RAIDS
struggles undermined the Empire. The departure of the legions,
whether to defend the fortunes of their general in Gaul, or because
an Emperor in his extremity recalled them to Rome, was all the
more serious for Britain because the civilian sections of the
population, during the long-drawn Roman peace, had lost their
warrior virtues. Neither the rich owners of villas, nor the farmers
in the Celtic hamlets, nor the slaves, were soldiers. It is the
danger
of a happy civilization that the citizen comes to
forget that,, in
the last resort, his freedom depends on his
fighting worth. When
western civilization, after dire suffering, came to rediscover the
necessity of local defence, it assumed a new form feudalism.
The raids of Picts and Scots were evils of old standing,almost
accepted evils. But, late in the third century, a new danger
appeared for the first time, when the coasts were harried by
Prankish and Saxon barbarians. There was in existence a Roman
fleet (classis Britannicd), entrusted with the defence of the North
Sea and the Channel. But it was doubtless
inadequate, as about
the year 280 the Empire had to an admiral, Carausius,
appoint
specially for the repelling of Saxon raiders. Accused of showing
more zeal in pillaging the pirates than in
defending the province,
Carausius was threatened with penalties, rebelled, and had him-
selfproclaimed Emperor by Prankish mercenaries whom he had
enticed into Gaul. Between 286 and 293 this usurper, under the
protection of his fleet, reigned over Britain and part of Gaul.
He was a strange figure, this Celtic emperor, whose coins, struck
as far away as Rouen, showed the
figure of Britannia addressing
him: 'Exspectate veni\ whilst others were in honour of 'Roma
aeternct. But his success is a measure of the
Empire's weakness.
When order was at last restored by Diocletian, that Emperor
sought to avoid similar pronunciamentos by dividing power in
Britain amongst three men: a civil Governor, a Commander-in-
chief (Dux Britanniarum), and a Count of the Saxon Shore
(Comes
littoris Saxonici), who was subordinate to the Prefect of the
Gauls,
not to the Governor of Britain. Throughout the first half of the
fourth century this system was effective, and invasions ceased.
The end of the Roman power in Britain took place amid a
very debauch of disorder and military mutiny, all the more
inexcusable because it broke out at a moment of acute
danger to
the empire.' About the year 384 the
legions of Britain raised to
Imperial rank their popular and truly remarkable leader, Maximus,
c 33
 THE ROM AN ?
S !) I: P A R T

who the Wall in Britain and took his

only the garrison of
left
Gaul to attack the Emperor Gratian. Maximus
troops over to
defeated him, but was himself overcome by the Emperor of the
East, Theodosius, and beheaded. Mis legions never returned
An old Celtic legend tells of how a Roman emperor, 'Maxen
Wledig" (Maximus), fell asleep while hunting and dreamed of a
wondrous princess, whom
he sought and found in Britain* Making
her his wife, he raised Britain to its apex of glory, but he had been
forgotten by Rome and had to leave his new realm to conquer the
Empire again, taking forth from Britain legions which returned
no more. The army of Maximus peoples the land of the dead.
An official list issued between 4W and 4 JO, the Militia nignitatuHii
to several Roman units,
gives Britain as the province assigned
still

but these lists were doubtless not up to date. Actually, by the end
of the fourth century, most of the legions had departed for the
land of the dead. At the time of the great invasion of Rome in
410, Stilicho, overwhelmed by Vandals and Buramdians, made
one last appeal for reinforcements from Britain. The soldiers who
responded, and disappeared, were not Romans hut Britons, The
province was now almost bare of its defenders ,

What happened thereafter? The f'iels and Scots seem to have

become bolder, and to combat them* says the Chronicler, a British

chief, Vortigern, summoned Saxon auxiliaries, longest and i Horsa,

to whomhe offered land as payment for their swords, Having
once on the island, they turned apainst their master, and
set foot
Germanic invaders, attracted by this fruitful and ill-defended land,
became more and more numerous. The year 41 s is noted in the
Anglo-Saxon Chronicle as that in which 'the Romans gathered
together all the treasure that wasHiding part of it
in Britain.

underground, they bore away the rest into <iaul\ In our own day
some of these treasures have been unearthed, caches of gold and
silver objects.The discoveries of archaeology all point 10 & land
of terror, Villas and destroyed houses show signs of
then in a state
8re; doors have been hastily walled up skeletons have been found
;

uncoffined. The Venerable Bedc describes these invasions 'Public ;

as well as private structures were overturned; the priests were

everywhere slain before the altars Some of the miserable
, . .

remainder* being taken in the mountains, were butchered in heaps,

Others, spent with hunger, came forth and submitted themselves to
the enemy for food, being destined to
undergo perpetual servitude
34
 GERMANIC INVADERS
ifthey were not killed even upon the spot. Some, with sorrowful
hearts, fled beyond the seas. Others, continuing in their own
country, led a miserable life among the woods, rocks and moun-
tains.' Most of the Celts fled into the mountainous districts of
the west, where they are still living to-day. To these fugitives the
Saxons gave the name 'Welsh', that is, foreigners (German,
Welche). Other Celts moved away towards Armorica, one of the
most remote parts of Gaul, and there created Brittany. Between
Brittany and Britain there was a lasting link. Tristram is a Breton ;

Lancelot came from France to the court of Arthur, and Merlin

plied between both countries.'
The conquest of Britain by the Germans was slow, and
hampered by moments of courageous defence. In 429 St. Germain,

Bishop of Auxerre, visited Verulamium to direct the fight against

the Pelagian heresy a proof that the Britons still had leisure for
theological concerns. During his stay the town was threatened by
Saxons and Picts, and St. Germain took command of the troops,
prepared an ambush, and at the right moment hurled the Chris-
tians against the barbarians to the cry of 'Alleluia!'. He was
victorious. In the sixth century a mythical sovereign named
Arthur (Artorius), who was later to inspire the poets, is reputed to
have gained triumphs over the invaders. But thenceforward the
Angles, Saxons and Jutes were masters of the richest parts
of the
It is certainly surprising that the Celto-Roman civiliza-
country.
tion vanished in England so quickly as it did. In Gaul, and in the
south of France particularly, Roman towns and monuments have
remained standing. Low Latin provided the chief elements of the
French language. But in England the language retained few traces
of the Roman occupation. English words of Latin origin are
either words acquired by the learned at a later date, or French
words dating from the Norman Conquest. Among the few
vocables originating in the first Roman conquest can be seen
'Caesar', a universal word, 'street' (via strata, which is also seen in
the place-name of 'Stratford'), 'mile' (the Roman mille\ 'wall*
(vallum), and the termination 'Chester', as mentioned
before.
An Emperor, roads, a wall was this all that Rome bequeathed
after four centuries to the most distant of her provinces?
'The important thing about France and England is not that
they have Roman remains. They are
Roman remains/ In the
heritage of Rome England found, as all Europe found, Christianity
35
 TH L R OM A N S i) 1 PA R 1

and the idea of the State. The Kmpire and the Pax Romana \vere
to remain the blessed dream of the best amoni! the barbarian
sovereigns. In Ireland and Wales there remained priests and
monks who were to save the Roman culture, The chronicler
Gildas (c. 540) quotes Virgil and refers to Latin as nnsira lingua,
The old theory, dear to the Saxon historians, of a total destruction
of the Romanized Celts, is almost inconceivable, The fact that
the few Celtic words surivivinp in t'ndami lune reference to
domestic life seems to show that the imaders married native
women. Many of the men, no doubt* became slaves, but the Celts
were no more obliterated than the Iberians had been. The pro*
found difference between the modern ndishman and the Cierman
I

arises partlyfrom the Norman Conquest ha\im: been for him a

second Latin conquest, and partly from the fact that the blood of
the Germanic invaders received a fairly stronp admixture of the
blood of their predecessors.
 CH A PTER VI

ANGLES, JUTES, SAXONS

TALL and fair of body, with fierce blue eyes and ruddy fair hair ;
voracious, always hungered, warmed by strong liquors; young
men coming late to love, and having no shame in drinking all day
and all night' these Saxons and Angles had violence in their
temperament, and kept it. After fifteen centuries, notwithstanding
the strict rules of a code of manners sprung from that very violence,
their character was to remain less supple than that of Celts or
Latins. In the days of those invasions they held human life cheap.
War was their delight, and their history has been compared with
that of the kites and crows. But 'this native barbarism covered
noble inclinations', and there was 'a quality of seriousness which
saved them from frivolity. Their women were chaste, their mar-
riages pure. The man who had chosen his leader was true to him,
and loyal towards his comrades though cruel to his foe. The man
of this stock could accept a master, and was capable of devotion
and respect'. Having always known the tremendous forces of
nature, more so than the dweller in gentler climes, he was religious.
A sense of grandeur and melancholy haunted his imagination.
The solitudes which he had known in the Frisian marshlands and
the great coastal plains were not like those which engendered the
harsh poetry of the Bible, but they prepared him to understand it.
When the Bible came in time to his ken, the Scriptures filled him
with a deep and lasting passion.
It is fairly 6asy to picture the landings of the Saxon bands.

Sailing with the tide into an estuary, the barbarians would push on
upstream, or follow a Roman road, to find a villa ringed by tilled
fields, or the huts of a Celtic hamlet. Silence. A corpse before the
door, and the other inhabitants in flight. The hungry band halts ;

a few fowls and cattle are left here they can stop, and as the land
;

is
already cleared, they will stay. But the Saxons refrain from
occupying the Roman villa it is partly burned down, and in any
;

case, perhaps, these superstitious barbarians dread the ghosts of

murdered masters. Still less will these open-air men peasants,
hunters and woodmen go and inhabit towns. The Roman
37
 ANGLES, J i: TES , SAXONS
townships were soon abandoned. In a new land these Germans
left

follow their old usage, and build their cabins from the felled trees,
The head of the tribe, the noble, will hase a hall of tree-trunks
built for him by his men. In parcelling out the land the band
follows the Germanic tradition, The \ illatte ('town' or 'township*,
from the Saxon tun, hedge or fence) will own the fields collectively,
but every man is to have his share marked out. *
Before the
coming

INVASIONS or BRITAIN

of the Romans, the Celts tilled the land in primitive fashion,

clearing a field, sowing* reaping, and then moving on when the
soil became exhausted, These Saxons have better methods, The
arable land of the community, in the east and midlands, is divided
into two or three great fields, one of which is left fallow each
year
to allow the noil to recuperate* The is burnt in clearing the
grass
ground, and the ashes manure it, Then each of the communal
fields is divided into strips, separated by narrow belts of
grass.
The strips allotted to each family are scattered in different parts of
the large fields, so that each has a share of the and the bad good
*
This account, of course* is
only sumnury, 1 he mwdca w?re different in kind
and methods. In some region?* the collective field* did not CM*!, but the following
picture gives some idea of oirc of the
prwc**o* at work.
38
 THE ANGLO-SAXON VILLAGE
soil. Meadow-land likewise is shared out until the haymaking.
And lastly a communal woodland is enclosed,
where the swine
find acorns and men cut their faggots. Such, at any rate, is the

general picture we can reconstruct from the evidence of

later

agricultural custom.
The cell of Anglo-Saxon life, then, is the village, a community
of between ten and thirty families. It is administered by the moot,
a small assembly meeting under some tree or on a hillock, and
determining the partition of the fields, the number of cattle which
properly be grazed on the common meadows,
may and the pay-
ment of the communal herdsmen. Here, too, are appointed the
village reeve, who is at once
a mayor and an administrator of the
common domain the woodreeve,
;
who looks after the woods ;
and
the ploughman, who is to turn over the common arable land.
with
Generally the village has its thane, the noble war-chieftain
or labour. In these primitive times
rights to levy dues in kind
social classes are simple and ill-defined. Beneath the noble is the
freeman, owing nothing to the noble for his lands except the
trinoda necessitas, that is, service under arms, the upkeep of roads
and Then come various classes, varying with locality and
bridges.
period, but with the common feature that the men belonging to
them pay a rent, in kind or services. And lastly are the slaves, who
disappear in the tenth and eleventh centuries.
It is probable that when the Anglo-Saxons arrived, each new
tribe that landed had its chief or king, whose thanes were bound
to him by personal loyalty. Gradually, wider states were formed, by
the land, An embryonic
conquest, marriage, or fresh clearances of
central contrived to impose that modicum of administrative
power
structure without which it would have been impossible to muster
an army or levy a tribute. In the seventh century England still had
seven kingdoms. In the eighth, three survived: Northumbria,
Mercia, and Wessex. By the ninth, there was only Wessex.
The King in each Kingdom came always of one sacred family,
but from its members the Witan, or council of elders, could
within certain limits make a choice. This body was not a repre-
sentative assembly, an anticipation of Parliament or the House of
Lords it was not even an assembly of hereditary peers. The King
;

summoned to it the leading chiefs, and later, after the conversion

of the Germans, the archbishops, bishops, and abbots. This
council of elders, few in number, was also the supreme judicial
39
 ANGLES, J UT E S ,
S AXON S

It could depose a bad king, or refuse --

body. especially in time of
war to entrust the realm to a minor. The
monarchy was thus
partially elective, though from within a definite family/ The king-
dom was divided into shires* the boundaries of these
Anglo-Saxon
divisions corresponding nearly everywhere to those of the
present-
day counties. At first the shire was primaril) a judicial unit, with a
court of justice to which c\cry village sent its representatives
several times a yean Before long the
king \\as represented by a
cahfarmwi appeared as a local governor, at the
sheriff, whilst the
head of military and judicial administrations, *i he shire was com-
posed of hundreds (groups of one hundred families, or groups
furnishing one hundred soldier^, ami these in turn were made
up of tuns or townships. In the sixth century, these divisions
were vague, and became definite only after several centuries of
organisation.
Justice was in the hands of an assembly, the shire court, and
not, as under the Romans, of a magistrate representing the central
power. We do not know how this body MU* its "judgments:
probably by discussion, followed by the \erJict tit' a majority. The
commonest crimes were homicide, robbery under "arms, and
violent quarrels. Penalties rose \\ith the numbers of offenders.
The laws of the Saxon Ina, in the late seventh
century, laid it down
that men were 'thieves' if their consisted of seven or fewer;
group
from seven to thirty-five constituted a 'band' over
thirty-live, an
;

'army'. Crimes were also deemed to be tinner if they violated the

King's Peace, that is to say, if committed in his presence or neigh*
bourhood. A man who house couW lose'ail
fought in the Kinjt's
his
property, and his life was in the
King's hands; fn:htinu in a
church involved a fine of one hundred and
twenty shillings and
in the house of an vahlorman, the same
sum, payable to King and
caldorman in equal parts. Fighting in the house of a
peasant was
punished by payment of one hundred and twenty shillings to the
King and six to the peasant, livery man had to* have another as
surety, who should be responsible for him if he could not be
brought to justice, A uwgi/r/also was allotted to every man, this
being the sum which must be paid to his family if fie should be
killed, and which he himself might have to
pay to the Kinj* as the
price of his own life. The wv^/Wof a noble was six times that of a
freeman, and his oath was of
correspondingly higher value,
Wergitdh the sign of a society in which the tribe, the Mood-group,
40
 JUSTICE AND LOCAL LIFE
is more important that the individual: friendship, hatred, and
compensation are thus all collective.
The scales of justice at this stage weighed oath against oath,
not proof against proof. Plaintiff and defendant had to
bring men
prepared to swear in their favour. The worth of the oath was
of property, A man
proportionate to the extent the witness's
accused of robbery in a band was obliged, if he were to clear
himself, to produce sworn oaths to the total value of one hundred
and twenty 'hides' (the 'hide' being the unit of land necessary to
produce a family's living). These sums of oaths may seem strange,
but we should bear in mind the formidable gravity of
perjury to
men who believed in the individual miracle, and also the fact that
in a smallcommunity neighbours are always more or less cognizant
of the truth. A notorious evil-liver would not find witnesses.
Failing proof by witnesses, recourse was had to trials by ordeal,
such as by water (the accused man being bound hand and foot and
flung into a pool of water, previously blessed, and regarded as
innocent if he sank straight down, because the water consented to
accept him), or by red-hot iron (which he had to carry a certain
distance, his guilt or innocence being determined by the appearance
of the burns after a certain number of days).
These are characteristics of a brutal and crude society, but
one with a strong sense of honour and with institutions containing
the seeds of a strong local life. 'If Hengest and Horsa did not, as
has been claimed for them, bring over the seed of the Declaration
of Right of 1689, nor that of the Act of 1894 establishing the rural
district councils,
they nevertheless introduced several valuable
customs to England'. And if, throughout their national life, the
Anglo-Saxons retained a fondness for 'committees', groups of men
trying to solve the problems of everyday life by public discussion,
this was due in part to their early custom of deliberation in the

village moots and shire courts, and of dealing on the spot with
numerous administrative and judicial questions, without reference
to a central authority.

41
 CHAPTER VII

THE CONVERSION OF THK

ANGLO-SAXONS
THERE was a rude beauty in the religion of the Anglo-Saxons,

It derived from the mass of legends recounted in the Hdda, the

Bible of the North, The gods, Odin. Thor, Freyu Oho
gave their
names to the days of the week), liuxi in Valhalla, the paradise to
which the Valkyries, the warrior \ iniins, carried olV men \vho died
fighting in the field. Thus the brave were regarded, the traitors and
liarspunished, the violent forgiven, But in transportation across
the North Sea this religion had lost much of its strength. Its true
habitation was the forests and rivers of Germania, and in Britain
Weyland the Smith was merely an exile. Amongst the Saxons the
priestly class had been small in number and weak in organi/ution,
and seems to have put up no energetic resistance to the introduc-
tion of Christianity into iimyland. The sole utterance of a barbarian

high priest preserved for us by the Venerable Bede is a sceptical

and disheartened admission of defeat. In any case, from the sixth
century, the kings of the Angles and Saxons knew that their racial
brothers in Gaul and Italy had become converted, and example
encouraged them. In the Church of Rome could be seen the still
potent glamour of the Empire; it had inherited the ancient culture
and the Mediterranean spirit of organization. These small Anglo
Saxon courts received the Christian missions with tolerance, often
with respect.
The conversion of England was the work of two groups of

missionaries, one from the Celtic countries, Ireland in particular,

and the other from Rome itself. After the departure of the
Romans, Wales had remained largely Christian, In Ireland, St
Patrick the Roman had converted the Celtic tribes
Patricius
to the faith, and founded monasteries which later became the

refuge of scholars from the Continent in flight from the barbarians

and then from the Saracens* From these monastic centres there
sallied forth saintly men (St, Columba, the most famous of them)
who converted the Celts of Scotland, in the Celtic lands, Ireland,
Wales and Scotland, a national Church with some degree of

42
 THE MISSION OF AUGUSTINE
independence from the Roman had taken shape, striving to
approximate to the primitive Church. The Irish monks were for
many years solitaries living like those of the Thebaid in isolated
huts only the need for security made them accept the assembling
;

of these huts within an enclosure, and the rule of an abbot. In

Ireland neither monks nor secular priests were forbidden to marry.
The churches remained bare, with no altars. The priests baptized
adults on the river banks, and Mass was said in the vernacular, not
in Latin. The priests lived as poor men, distributing in alms what-
ever gifts they received. And the date of Easter was fixed by
certain old usages, so that the festival amongst the Celts did not
coincide with the Roman Easter.
But meanwhile the Roman Church had found a leader. Pope
Gregory the Great, a Roman aristocrat whose early career had
taken him through lay dignities, had been able to ensure for the
Papacy the provisional succession of the Western Empire.
Whether by priest or soldier, the age-old office of Emperor had
to be filled. After the Lombard irruptions, Italy had been given
over to anarchy Rome and Naples were starving. "Where are the
;

people?' exclaimed Gregory. 'Where is the

Senate? The Senate is
no more, and the people have perished'. Alive to the danger, he
grasped at the chance. He was the spiritual head of Rome,
and
took into his hands also the temporal administration. Enriched
by the gifts of the faithful in Gaul, in Africa, in Dalmatia, he used
the money to feed the people of Rome. This great man of action
was an artist: under his inspiration the Gregorian chant was
evolved, as also were those superb ceremonies of the Church which
so deeply impressed the barbarians. For the preaching of the faith
in fresh countries, he used chiefly the monks. Early in that century,
St. Benedict had founded the Benedictine Order, which combined
intellectual with manual toil, and he had introduced perpetual
vows, the novitiate, and the rule of elected abbots reforms which
had attracted the choice spirits of that generation into the
monasteries. Gregory entrusted numerous missions to the
Benedictines, and it was to one of their number, the Prior
Augustine, that he entrusted the evangelization of England.
The classic anecdote of 'Non Angli sed Angel? is familiar.
The Pope was to rely on women as well as on monks for the
conversion of the pagans. The King of Kent had married the
Christian daughter of the King of Paris, and allowed his consort
43
 CONVERSION OF THE A NG L O -
S A XONS
to bring over a chaplain, It was to her that Augustine first turned,
with his forty monks, alarmed at finding themselves in a land
which they regarded as quite savage, and they were immediately
welcomed in the capital of Kent, Canterbury. The Pope had given
them sage counsel: they must, above all things, interfere as little
as possible with the usages of the pagan folk. *A man does not
climb to the top of a mountain by leaps and bounds, but gradually,
step by step ,
Firstly, let there be no destruction of the temples
. .

of idols; only the idols should be destroyed, and then the temples
should be sprinkled with holy water and relics placed within
them ... If these temples be well built, it is pood and profitable
that they pass from the cull of demons to the service of the true
God for so long as the nation may see its ancient places of prayer,
;

so long will it be more disposed to repair thither as a matter of

custom to worship the true God/ This conciliatory method worked,
and the Kentish King was converted. The Pope sent to Aupustinc
the pallium, symbol of authority, pivinp him power to set
up
bishops in England, and advising him to choose Canterbury as his
temporary archbishopric, and move to London as soon a^ London
became converted. But nothing endures like the provisional, and
Canterbury has ever since been the ecclesiastical capital of
England, Bede preserves a series of questions sent to the Pope by
Augustine, which shows the concerns of a great Church dignitary
in the year 600: how should the
bishops behave towards their
clergy, and into how many portions should the gifts of the faithful
be divided? Or, to what degree of kinship emiki the faithful
intermarry, and was it lawful for a man to marry his wife's mother?
Could a pregnant woman be bapti/ed? How long must she wait
after confinement before
coming to church? How soon after the
birth of a child could a woman have carnal relations with her
husband? These, he ,said, were all matters upon which the wild
English required knowledge,
The conversion of England to Christianity proceeded by local
stages, and we have the record of one of these conversions, that
of Edwin, King of Northumhria. ft shown how
thoughtfully, and
often how poetically, these men with their sense of
sublimity
debated religious matters. The King summoned his chief friends
and counsellors to hear the Christian missionary, Paulinus, who
expounded the new doctrines. Then the King asked them their
several opinions, and one of them answered The:
present life of
44
 THE CELTIC CHURCH
man, O King, seems to me, in comparison of that time which is
unknown to us, like to the swift flight of a sparrow through the
room wherein you sit at supper in winter, with your commanders
and and a good fire in the midst, whilst the storms of
ministers,
rain and snow prevail abroad the sparrow, I say, flying in at one
;

door and immediately out at another, whilst he is within, is safe

from the wintry storm but after a short space of fair weather, he
;

immediately vanishes out of your sight, into the dark winter from
which he had emerged. So this life of man appears for a short
space, but of what went before, or what is to follow, we are utterly
ignorant. therefore, this new doctrine contains something more
If,

certain, seems justly to deserve to be followed.' To which the

it

pagan high priest replied: 'I have long since been sensible that
there was nothing in that which we worshipped For which
. . .

reason I advise, O King, that we instantly abjure and set fire to

those temples and altars which we have consecrated without
reaping any benefit from them.' Conversion of the kings entailed
that of their subjects, so that the influence of the missionaries
increased by rapid strides.
The headway made by the Church of Rome in England was
Church of the unconquered
to cause a clash with the old British
west. Augustine, having received Papal authority over all the
bishops of Britain, summoned the Celtic bishops. They came, but
in high dudgeon, and at once showed resentment because

Augustine, to emphasize his status, did not rise to receive them.

He required of them three concessions to celebrate Easter at the
:

same time as other Christians, to use the Roman rite of baptism,

and to preach the Gospels to the Anglo-Saxon pagans, which the
Celts had always refused to do, because, in their hatred of invaders
who had massacred their forbears, they had no wish to save their
barbarian souls. The Britons yielded on none of these points and
broke with Rome, declaring that they would recognize only their
own Primate. Strain developed between their priests and their
Roman brethren. They did not give the kiss of peace to Catholic
priests and refused to break bread with them. The Celtic monks,
forgetting their grievances against the Anglo-Saxons in their hatred
of Rome, set about converting the pagans ; they succeeded with
the humbler classes, while theRoman Church influenced chiefly
women, sovereigns, and men of rank. When both Churches were
preaching the faith in the same court, the divergent doctrines
45
 CONVERSION OF TH E A NG LO -
S A XON S

caused complications. In one and the same family Easter might

have to be twice celebrated in one year. A king might have com-
pleted his Lenten observance and be celebrating his Easter, whilst
his queen was observing Palm Sunday and still fasting.
Finally King Oswy of Northumbria, a convert of the Scots>
became influenced by the reasoning of his son Alfred, who had
been taught by a Roman monk, To clear up the situation he con-
voked a synod at the abbey of Whitbv, where both parties should
expound their teachings, Oswy opened the debate with sound
sense, saying that servants of the same God should obey the same
laws, that there was certainly no true Christian tradition, and that
it was the
duty of every man to declare whence he held his doctrine,
To which the Scots mission replied that they had received their
Easter from St. John the Evangelist and Otiumha, the Romans
declaring that theirs was derived from St, Peter and St. Paul and
was so observed in alllands in Italy, Africa, Asia,
Egypt and
Greece everywhere indeed except amongst these obstinate men
in their two islands at the back of beyond, who made bold to

defy the rest of Christendom* There followed a lonp and learned

discussion, which the Catholic Wilfrid concluded by arpuing that
even if their Columba had been a saintly man, he could "not be set
above the very prince of the apostles, the one to whom Our Lord
had said: Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my
church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it/ When
Wilfrid had thus spoken, the King asked the Irish
bishop Coiman
whether these words had in truth been spoken by Our Lord,
Loyally he admitted that they had. The Kinjr asked whether he
could prove that any such powers had been "given to C'olumba,
"No/ said Coiman, *Are you both agreed/ went on Oswy, In
holding that the keys of the Kingdom^ Heaven were entrusted
to St, Peter?' *We are/
they answered. Whereupon the King
declared that as Peter was the guardian of the
gates of Heaven,
he himself would obey the decrees of Peter, lest he
might appear
before these gates and find none willing to them to him, the
open
keeper of the keys being his adversary. This was approved by all
present, and they resolved thenceforth to give obedience to the
Pope,
 CHAPTER VIII

CHRISTIAN AND GERMANIC FORCES

FROM the eighth century, the whole of England formed part of the
Roman Church, Her Kings looked for support to the Church,
not only as believers, but also because of their realization that
from this great body, inheritor of the Imperial traditions, they
could derive the hierarchy, the organic form, and the experience
which they lacked. Bishops and archbishops were for many years
to be the Kings' natural choice as ministers. And the Church
likewise upheld the monarchies, being in need of a temporal
authority to impose her rules.
The Papacy, too, was strengthened by the foundation in
England and Germany of new and obedient Churches. The
Eastern Churches were disputing the supremacy of the See of
Rome; the Church in France was occasionally too independent,
but the English bishops spontaneously requested the constant
intervention of the Holy Father, who dispatched to England
virtual pro-consuls of the faith, men who stood in relation to
ecclesiastical Rome very much as the great organizers of the

provinces had stood to Rome as the centre of the Empire.

The
of the Church is nobly displayed in the spectacle of a
universality
Greek from Asia Minor, Bishop Theodore of Tarsus, and an
African, the abbot Hadrian, introducing to England a Latin and
Greek library, and setting up in Northumbria monasteries which
rivalled in their learning those of Ireland. It was a strange paradox
that the Mediterranean culture came to be preserved for the Gauls
by Anglo-Saxon monks. At the time when the Saracens were
thrusting into the heart of France, and when the classic age seemed
to be ending in Europe, the Venerable Bede, a monk in this almost
barbarian land, was writing in Latin his delightful ecclesiastical
history of the English nation. Bede himself was
the master of
who was in turn the teacher of Alcuin and Alcuin it was
Egbert, ;

who, summoned by Charlemagne, checked the intellectual

decadence of France.
Thus England has her place in the history of the Latin and
Christian civilization. But from the nature of the Anglo-Saxons,
47
 C H R 1ST! A N I
;
O R C 1
:
S

from their earlier traditions and tastes, that civilisation bred

certain individual traits. The seventh and eidith centuries in

England were an age of saints and heroes, hold and turbulent

spirits capable at once of great sacrifices and irreat crimes* In
time to come, the blend of the morality of the Nordic warrior
with that of Christianity was to shape the heroes of the chivalrous
romances. But in dark and primitive apes the balance between the
two forces was unsteady, At one time these Saxon kings would
be turning monks or starting on pilgrimatre to RomefSebbi of
Essex entered a monastery in 604, as did i-thelred of Mereia ten

years later; the latter's successor, Conrad, ended his days in Rome,
as also did OfTa of Essex, At another time,
voxereipns were being
murdered, kingdoms laid waste, touns sacked and townsmen
massacred. The Church had to combat the taste for the
epic
bellicose the pleemen to the harp after
poems sung by banquets in
the houses of nobles, or recited in
ullages by wandering minstrels,
The Anglo-Saxon priests themselves took only too much delight
in these pagan poems. In 797 Aieuin had to write to the
Bishop of
Lindisfarne: 'When the priests dine together,
they should read
nothing hut the Word of God. It is fitting on such occasions to
listen to a reader and not a
harpist, to the discourses of the f*'athers,
not to heathen poems/ But the love of this Nordic
poetry was so
deep then that one Saxon bishopwent forth from Mass jndisguise
to chant the deeds of a
sea-king.
Rich though Anglo-Saxon
poetry was, the only complete work
extant is
Beowulf, an on Nordic themes, hut refashioned by an
epic
English monk between the eighth and the tenth centuries, and
adapted to Christian conceptions. It has been described as an Iliad
with a Hercules as its Achilles, The theme is that of
Siegfried- the
slaying of a monster by a hero. Beowulf, a prince of Sweden,
crosses the seas and comes to the castle of the
King of the Dunes,
where he learns that it is haunted a nuwster, Grendel,
nightly by
which devours the lords whom it finds, Beowulf
slays Orcndel,
whose mother then seeks vengeance; the hero
pursues her into the
hideous regions where .she dwells, and so rids the world of their
race.
Returning to Sweden, he himself becomes King, and in the
end from a wound from the poisoned tooth of one last
dies
dragon
he seeks to fight. He dies
nobly 'For fifty years have ! ruled this
:

folk. No folk's
king among the neighbour lands durst bring their
swords against me or force me into dread of them. I have
48
 BEOWULF
accomplished the allotted span in my land,, safeguarded my portion,
devised no cunning onslaughts, nor sworn many oaths faithlessly.
Mortally stricken, I can rejoice now in these things. Wherefore
the ruler of mankind can lay no blame on me for slaying of my
blood-kin, when my last breath is drawn Hasten now that I
. . .

may behold the riches of old, the treasure of gold that after
. . .

winning wealth of jewels I may more gladly leave the life and the
land which long has been my ward.'
In reading Beowulf, or other fragments of Anglo-Saxon
poetry, one is first struck by the melancholy tone. The landscapes
6
are desolate regions of rock and marsh. Monsters inhabit the
chill currents and the terror of waters'. *A sombre imagination
collaborated with the sadness of a northern nature to paint these
powerful pictures.' They are the creations of a people living in
fierce climes. Whenever the poet speaks of the sea, he excels
himself. Beowulf contains a description of the departure of a band
of warriors for a sea-roving expedition, with the foam-covered
prows of their bird-like ships, the gleaming cliffs, the giant head-
lands, which is all worthy of the greatest epic poets. But nowhere
does the Anglo-Saxon poet reach the serenity of Homer. In the
Iliad the pyres of the slain burn on the plain in Beowulj'the corpses
;

are fought over by ravens and eagles. In these unsunned minds a

certain joy in horrors seems to mingle with the nobility of feeling.
But the society described has more refinement than that of the
Germania painted by Tacitus. It has nothing in common with the
Anglo-Saxon 'democracy', imagined by the English historians of
the nineteenth century. In the world of Beowulf, king and warriors
are in the foreground the halls of princes are rich with thrones,
;

tapestries, ornaments of gold. The king is all-powerful, so long as

he keeps the support of his companions. Towards these he is
generous, showering lands and gifts upon them. Every man in
these poems has a lord to whom he owes fealty, and who in return
must treat him generously. Whosoever offends his lord must away
to foreign lands. Traitors and felons are utterly scorned. The
wives of chiefs are respected, and are always present at banquets.
But love is grave and joyless 'This ancient poetry has no love-
:

song; love here is neither a diversion nor a ravishment of the

senses, buta pledge and a devotion.'
Aspoetry it has been justly compared to the Homeric. Both
indeed present features of what may be called the heroic ages. In
D 49
 CHRISTIAN FORCES
completely primitive societies, the bonds
of tribe or
family were
the strongest. It was a man's family who had to uventre him' or be
responsible for his wrongdoing. In heroic societies the family tie
begins to slacken. The individual breaks free from the tribe.
Freed from that terror of nature \\hich ON erw helms primitive man,
he gives free course to his craxing for power, Individual passions
overcome political intelligence. It is a time of battles fought by
men singly, of wars waged for honour. And yet, as every society
must needs keep a hold on individuals, loyalty and friendship forge
a new link. The hero is immoderate, hut a hold man and true,
which makes a character of suHieient merit for the Christian
it elements of real
moralist to find in nobility, Before long the
generosity of the hero will he exorcised for the benefit of the
Church. A pious king will give land-* to bishops ami monasteries*
It remains,
obviously, for violence to be disciplined, or turned to
aid just causes. Christian humility and modesty, mint*!c\! with the
heroic passions, were to engender between the tenth and the
thirteenth centuries a type unknown to the ancients, still
sinning
often enough through cruelty, but strn im after purity -
the knight
of chivalry. And Beowulf, iiphiinj* apainst the monsters from
Hell, is
already almost a Christian knight, His end is the end of
Lancelot, In the admirable figure of Kinp Arthur \ve shall nee the
finestpossible product of the blending of Roman civilization,
barbarian honour, and Christian morality,
 CHAPTER IX

THE DANISH INVASIONS AND

THEIR RESULTS
IT was in 787 that the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recorded the first
arrival in England of three shiploads of Norsemen, coming from
the *land of robbers'. The nearest village reeve, not knowing who
these men might be, rode out to meet them, as was his duty, and
was killed. Six years of silence follow this murder, and then, from
the year 793, the short yearly entries of the Chronicle nearly always
contain mention of some incursion of the 'pagans'. Sometimes
they have sacked a monastery and massacred the monks, sometimes
the pagan armies have spread desolation across Northumbria.
Occasionally the chronicler notes with gladness that some of the
pagan ships have been shattered by stormy seas, that the crews
were drowned, and that survivors who struggled ashore were put
to death. Gradually the strength of these enemy fleets increased.
In 851, for the first time, the pagans wintered on the Isle of Thanet,
and in that year, too, three hundred of their vessels sailed up the
Thames estuary, their crews taking Canterbury and London by
storm. In the years that follow, the 'pagans' are given their real
name the Danes and the Chronicle speaks only of the move-
;

ments of 'the army', meaning the army of these Norsemen, which

at times mustered 10,000 men.
The tribes then inhabiting Sweden, Norway and Denmark,
all of one race, were indeed
pagans they had barely been touched
;

by the old Roman Empire, and not at all by that of Christian

Rome. But they were not barbarians. Their painted ships, the
carved figures of their prows, the literary quality of their sagas, and
the complexity of their laws all show that they had been able to
create a civilization characteristic of themselves. These Vikings
obeyed the chiefs of their bands and were doughty fighters, but
did not like fighting for fighting's sake. They gladly used guile
instead of force when they could. In their warring and pillaging
alike they were traders, and if they found themselves confronted
on the strand by too large a crowd of inhabitants, were quite
ready to barter their whale-oil or dried fish for honey or slaves.
Why did those northern peoples, who for so many centuries
51
 DANISH INVASIONS
had seemed to he ignorant of England, suddenly begin these
invasions at the same time as they were attacking Neustria, the
western kingdom of the Franks? It ha< been suggested that
Charlemagne's pressure on the Saxons dro\ c the latter back towards
Denmark, and thus, by showing the Norsemen the danger in which
they stood from the Christian powers, pnnided the driving-force
of their thrusts. It is, perhaps, equally simple to suppose that chance,
a craving for adventure, and the desire of bold seamen to push
ever farther, all conspired. was customary amongst them, as
It

later amongst the Knights of Malta, for a \ ounp man to make some

expedition to prove his courage. Their population was growing

fast. Younger sons and bastards had to seek their fortune in new

lands. But their fine ships, long and narrow, carrying a

single red
sail seldom hoisted, with the alternatine* black ami yellow shields

of the warriors set along the sides, and the figure of a sea-monster
on the prow, were hardly suited to the open sea, Like all the
warships of antiquity, they were rowing boats, and the range of
such a vessel is perforce limited. If a unajj.e requires more than
half a day at sea, a double crew of oarsmen is needed, Hach crew
weighs as much as the other weapons arc heavy and this leaves a
; ;

scant margin for stores, The ships themselves must be light, and
so cannot withstand the heavy seas of an ucean vtnuue. It took the

Vikings several centuries of experience, and doubtless innumerable

shipwrecks, to learn the best coastwise unites and the favourable
seasons, Gradually they learned to move quickly from isle to isle,
catching the fine weather, and to build larger boats; and
they
began to be seen throughout the world, The Swedes headed for
Russia and Asia; Norwegians discovered the way to Ireland
round the north of Scotland, and even landed in Greenland and
touched America in search of furs; the Danes
naturally chose the
inner passage, nearer their own
country, which led to the coasts of
Scotland, Northutnbria and Neustria,
There may be matter for surprise in the swift success of these
expeditions, originally composed of small hands, and attacking
kingdoms which ought to have been able to put up an easy defence.
But it should be remembered that the Vikings held the mastery of
the sea. Neither Saxons nor franks had tried to build a fleet
The ruler of the sea is immediately ruler of the islands and can
use them as naval bases, The earliest Danish attacks were made
on those rich monasteries which the first monks, in their desire
52
 THE DEFENCE PROBLEM
for solitude, had placed on islands like lona and Lindisfarne.
The had made gifts of jewels and gold to the monks. The
faithful

Vikings sacked these treasuries, slew the monks, and occupied

the islands. However near these might be to the mainland, the
invaders were there impregnable. And in this way Thanet became
their base on the English coast, as Noirmoutier did off the French
coast and the Isle of Man in the Irish Sea. It must also be borne
in mind that mastery of the sea enabled them to choose their
point
of attack. If they found the enemy too strong at one point, it was
easy to re-embark and seek a better chance, especially as the
means of communication among their victims were primitive and
joint understanding rare. How could a Saxon king oppose them?
He assembled the fyrd a militia of freemen. But they were a
throng of peasants armed with boar-spears sometimes even,
when the reserves were called up, with pitchforks slow to muster,
difficult to feed, and unable to arms because of
stay long under
the claims of their farming. They were unworthy
opponents for
the northern warriors, who were well armed, wore
protective mail
and metal helmets, and wielded the battleaxe to rare advantage.
The only Englishmen capable of standing up to them were the
King's companions (the comitati or gesiths), but these were few in
number, and in any case the Danes were constantly improving
their tactics. They soon learned, on landing, to seize the local
horses, equip a mounted body of soldiery, and then hurriedly build
a small fort. The Saxon rustics and woodmen, who had never
built fortified towns and had lost their
seafaring tradition, and
were disunited to boot, let the invader conquer nearly the whole
country. Ireland, then in the throes of anarchy, was the first to be
subjugated; then Northumbria; then Mercia. Soon Wessex itself
was partly lost, and it looked as if the whole of England would
become a province of the Norsemen's empire.
The Danish invasions resulted directly in hastening the forma-
tion in Saxon England of a class of professional soldiers. There
might have been three solutions to the problem of the country's
defence: (i) the fyrd, or mass levy of freemen, to which the kings
long resorted, in spite of the inadequacy already indicated;
(ii) mercenaries, such as were used by the later Roman emperors,
and again by Kings Canute and Harold; but the Saxon princes
had no revenues sufficient to maintain such an army; and (iii)
a permanent army of professional warriors, paid by grants of
53
 DANISH INVASIONS
land in lieu of money payments, The last was the solution
between the end of the
gradually adopted throughout Kurope
Roman Empire and the tenth century, because, in default of
strong
States, no other method was passible, It was formerly taught that
feudalism was imported into Eneland by the Normans during the
eleventh century; but one historian has amusingly remarked that
it was introduced by Sir Henry Spdman, a seu'nteenth-centery
scholar, who was the first to systemali/e a vague hotly of custom,
In point of fact, feudalism was originally not a
deliberately
selected system, but the outcome of manifold natural changes,
At the time when the Saxon tribes reached itagland, peasant and
fighting-man were one and the same. The freeman was free
because he could fight. When warlike equipment, after the Danish
forays, became too burdensome for the average peasant, soldiering
could not be anything but the profession of one Uass,
How came the free husbandman to admit the
superiority of
that class? Because he could not dispense with it, Attachment tea

superior has great advantages in times of tremble not only is he a:

well-armed captain, hut he defends ihe title-deeds of his men.

So long as the central Slate is strong as the Roman lunpire had
-

been and the Tudor dynasty was to he individuals count upon

that State and admit their Untie* towards it, When the State
weakens, the individual seeks a protector nearer at hand and more
effective, and it is to him that he oues military ur pecuniary

obligations, A
personal bond replaces the abstract, In the welter
of the small English kingdoms, endlessly warring with each other
and being laid waste by piratical raids, the hapless peasant, the
churl or ccoH, could maintain his land or preserve his life
only by
the aid of a welt-armed soldier* and agreed to
recompense him
in kind or services or
money tor the protection he could give. *
Later, this working practice was to engender a doctrine: No land
without a lord/ But in origin feudalism was not a doctrine, but
rather, as it has been described, a disintegration of the right of
property together with a dismemberment of the rights of the
State. Gui/ot wrote that it was a mixture of
property and suzer-
ainty. Moreaccurately, it was the joint passing of property and
for a time, to the man who was alone
suzerainty, capable of defend-
ing the ftm and exercising the second. Like all human institutions,
it was born of necessity, and it
disappeared when a renewal of the
central government's strength made it useless*
54
 INCREASING UNITY
A further effect of the Danish invasions was to end the rival-
riesbetween the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms. Pressure from without
always imposes a sense of unity on peoples of the same culture,
although rent by old grievances. Some of the Anglo-Saxon kings
had already styled themselves kings of the whole of England these
:

were known by the special name of bretwaldas. Egbert of Wessex

(802-839) himself the descendant of the semi-mythical conqueror
Cedric the earliest 'sovereign' from whom descends the line of
the present King of England, was the eighth bretwalda. These
Saxon kings were not so powerful as their Norman successors
proved to be, but they prepared the ground for the latter. In
contrast with Continental developments, they were
already
turning their nobles into an aristocracy of service rather than of
birth. The thanes held their lands from the
king because, as
warriors, administrators, or prelates, they were his servants.
With the king they were nothing, but without them the king could
do nothing. He took important decisions only with them, in his
Council The Saxon king was not absolute, any more than the
Saxon kingship was absolutely hereditary. And finally, after the
conversion to Christianity, the king was the sacred chief, protected
and counselled by the Church. He was bound, more than any
man, to respect the Church's commands. The image of the just
sovereign, duly taking counsel with his wise men for the common
weal, was to be firmly engraved upon the English mind, even
before the Conquest, by great Saxon sovereigns like Alfred ; and
throughout the course of England's history, whenever it threatened
to be dimmed or effaced, that image was opportunely revived,
by an Edward I, a Henry VII, or a Victoria.

55
 C H A I* T E R X

FROM ALFRED TO CANTTH

ALFRED is a sovereign of legend, whose legend is true, This wise
and simple man was at once soldier, man of letters, sailor and
lawgiver, and he saved Christian i ,ng!and He had all the \irtucs
:

of devout kings, without their weakness or their indifference to

mundane matters. His adventure partakes of the fairy-tale and
the romances of chivalry* Like many a romantic hero, he was
the youngest son of a king, XEthotaulf, and in those
days of inva-
sion he was brought up with the din of battle in his ears and the
memory of three of his brothers slain, Sickly am! sensitive, he
had the energy of the weak who strive after strength. An excellent
horseman and great hunter, he also knew from childhood the
1

desire for learning. 'But, alas! what he most loured for,

training
in the liberal arts,was not forthcoming according to his desire,
for in that day good scholars were non-existent in the realm of
Wcssex.' In old age he told how the grief of his life had been that
when he had youth and leisure for" learning he could find no
teachers, and when at last he gathered learned men round him,
he had been so busied with wars and the cares of
governance,
and with infirmities, that he could not read his fill, In childhood
he had made a pilgrimage to Rome, where the
Pope 'hallowed
him as king\ and then, back in tngiand, won distinction
along-
side of his
brother^ in the struggle against the Danish *army\
When the last of his family had been slain, Alfred was chosen as
King by the Witan, in preference to his nephews, who were too
young to rule in time of war.
The first year of his reign saw him in battle
against the Danes,
but having a mere handful of men he was worsted, lie
purchased
peace from the invaders by payment of a tribute, as the Saxon and
Prankish kings had so often done. But success in blackmail was
bound to encourage the aggressor in his devices. The Danes
occupied the north and the east of the country, and with this
conquest behind them a fresh horde, under the pagan king
Guthrurn, again invaded Wesscx. Panic reigned at first, Alfred
had to flee almost alone into the Isle of
Athciney, where he and
56
 THE
SCALE Or MlLCS

A SV G L S
A s r
A N Q t.
N! E '

R C A -
,
 ALFRED TO CAN IT i

his companions built a small tort in the marshes. Near this

spot,
beautiful jeuel
during the seventeenth century, a
f
enamel, gold
*

and crystal, was unearthed, heaiinr the inscription Alfred ntec

Heht gwyrcan* (Alfred Fashioned Me), I or a whole winter the
King remained hidden in the swamps, ami the Danes hciieved
that they were masters of Wesse\. 'towards i aster he left his

hiding-placeand, at the place known as 'i-phert's Stone\

secretly
convoked the fyrd of Somerset, \\ilMiire and Hampshire* The
Saxon peasants were overjoved to find their kin;j alive, and
marched at once with him apainst the f)ane\ who were pursued
to their strongholds, besieged, and forced by starvation to sur-
render, Alfred spared their lives, but insisted that the 'army'
should evacuate Wessex, and that <Juthrum and the leading Danish
chiefs should he bapli/cvi. Three weeks later ( iufhrum and twenty-
nine other chiefs received baptism, Alfred himself being their
sponsor. A pact was then signed, (him* a frontier between Wcssex
and the Danelaw, The Dano* thereafter remained masters of the
east and north, and Alfred wu* able to rciyn in jvacc over the
south of that line.
territories
Alfred the Great affords an example of the immense part which
can be played by one man in a people's history* Only his tenacity
prevented the whole country front accept mi! the pa {?an domina*
tion, which would have meant for I m;!aml, not her end, but a

totally different destiny, Alfred's mind was at once original and

simple; he transformed the land- and sea-forces as well as justice
and education. Increasing the efteemes of the army, he sum-
moned to the rank of thane all freemen possessing five hides of
land* and those merchants of the ports who had made at least
three voyages on their own account, rci|imin from this lesser

nobility services of knighthood, The An^lo-Saxou armies had

always been handicapped by their slnni term uf sen ice, Alfred

created classes which could he culled upon to relieve each other
in turn* lie ordered the restoration of the furlilieatiom of the old
Roman towns, and had the very modern idea *!' Netting up two
echelons for defence, mobile and" territorial. Knights in ing near a
burgh, or fortified town, were to proceed thither in time of war,
whilst those living in the open
country formed the mobile force.
He created a fleet, the vc^cU of \\hich, though few, were of his
own design and more trustworthy than the *hip* uf the Vikings,
He composed a code which incorporated the various rules of Ufc
58
 THE SCHOLAR^KING
then accepted by his subjects, from the Mosaic commandments to
the laws of the Anglo-Saxon kings. He sought to
change none, he
said, because he could not be sure that change would please'his

posterity.
He therefore maintained the old wergild system, or the
redemption of crime, except in cases of treason. The traitor to king
or lord would henceforth find neither pardon nor chance of
redemption. A man could not even defend his kindred
against
his lord. And this was the triumph of the new feudal
conceptions
over the old tribal ideas,
Alfred was hard put to it to revive the
pursuit of learning
in a country where it had been ruined by wars and woes. He said
himself that, when he came to rule his kingdom, it
probably
contained no man south of the Thames who could translate his
prayers into English. The king set up great schools where the
sons of nobles or rich freemen might learn Latin, English, horse-
manship and falconry. He likewise commanded the preparation
of an Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, which should record the chief
happenings of each year, and is so valuable to us to-day. It is
possible that he himself dictated the history of his own time.
He wrote much, but as a translator and a very scrupulous one
rather than an author, seeking first the sense word by word, or
as he said thought by thought, and then transposing it into
good
English, Into a subject which interested him he would interpolate
passages of his own composition. His aim in these translations
was to bring such texts as he considered useful within the reach of
a people who had lost their Latin. He translated Bede's Eccles-
iastical History, the Universal History of Orosius, the Pastoral
Care of Gregory the Great (of which he provided fifty copies for
the bishops and monasteries of the realm), and above all, the
Consolation of Philosophy of Boethius, which this philosopher-
king must indeed have appreciated.
It is both strange and satisfying to contemplate this sovereign

burdened with cares, ruling his sorely menaced country, and

writing so simply of how he 'turned into English the book that is
called PastoruU$\ Artists as well as scholars he encouraged.

Speaking of the famous Weyland, or Wieland, the Smith, he calls

him *a wise man' and adds: 'Wise I call him, because a good
workman can never lose his skill, and that is a property whereof
he can no more be deprived than the sun can change its place,'
Then the legends of his childhood return to his memory, and with
59
 A 1. 1- R p i> TO r \ N I:TI-
an anticipation of Villon he wondeis 'where n.nv arc the
hones of
Wieiand?' Finally, according to his
biographer, he was anxious
that the hours of devotions should be
-nidiy oKerved in the
monasteries, and conceived the idea of placim- f.nir
candles in a
horn lantern, carefully weighed -o as to burn six hours
each that
their successive
lighting mitjht show almost
exactly the correct
time. This learned and devout soldier was also a man* of
indention
After thedcath of thisreat monarch, the
priMire of the Aneio^
Saxon scnercipis was further enhanced bv his
successors, trained
in his school.
They first reco\ered Merci.i. then Northtimbria
from the Danes. Kim: Atheistan cmiM iWMh truthfully style
himself 'King of all the Britams". I In- !>am-s settled in pit
Anglia intermingled with the Anrlo-Saxon inhabitants, and hcsan
to adopt their
language. But peace in I nI.md depended on two
conditions: a strong
kinp and the ssaiion of invasions. The
piratical forays had apparently slowed down fxvausc the tNorse-
men, in their own lands, were entiared in internal
struseles to
create the kingdoms of Norway and Oemnaik. When this period
of conflict ended,
voyages of adu-nture were resumed, all the more
actively as many malcontents wished to cscajx- from the new-
made monarchies. The Anplo-Saxon Chronicle, throuuh
the
second half of the tenth shows the same baleful
century, process
at work as in the earlier
onslaughts: first a few raiders, with seven
or eight vessels, then whole fleets, then an 1

army, then 'the army

I his new invasion
coincided with the reipn oV an
inept king-
hthek-ed. Instead of
defending himself, he re\eeil to the cowardly
method of buying off 'the for a
army' heavy tribute, t pay which
he had to
levy a special tax, the Danegcld, a land tax of three or
four shillings on each hide of land, The
Danes' appetites, of
course, were whetted; they became more and mure
1
exireni; and
after the death of lithelred *
son, lidmumi Ironside, who'had tried
to fight but was murdered, the
Witan cuukl find no solution but
that of offering the crown to the leader of
'the army', Canute, the
twcnty-thrcc.yttar.old brother of the King of Denmark. The
whole country,' says one chronicler, 'chose
Canute, and submitted
of its own accord to the man whom it
had lately resisted.'
The choice turned out Canute had been a stern, even a
well,
cruel, foe, but he was
intelligent and moderate in his ideas.
A foreigner wishing to become an
English king, he began by
marrying the Queen Dowager, Emma of
Normandy, a woman
60
 CANUTE'S ACHIEVEMENT
older than himself but whohim to his new kingdom.
linked
He made it once that he would draw no lines between
clear at

English and Danes, What was more, he put to death those of the
English nobles who had betrayed his adversary, Edmund Ironside.
How could a man who had deceived his master become a loyal
servant? He disbanded his great army and
kept only two-score
ships, the crews of which, some 3200 men, formed his personal
guard. These were the Miousecarls', picked who, troops contrary
to feudal usage, received payment in
money and not
in land.
To pay them Canute continued to levy the
Danegeld, and be-
to the Conqueror this land-tax, which the
queathed people them-
selves accepted. In 1018, at Oxford, Canute summoned a
great
assembly at which Danes and English pledged respect to the old
Anglo-Saxon laws, An astonishing figure, this princely pirate
who transformed himself at the age of twenty into a conservative
and impartial king. A convert to Christianity, he showed such
piety that he declined to wear his crown, and had it suspended
above the high altar at Winchester as a sign that God alone is
King.
King of England in 1016, and King of Denmark by the death
of his brother two years later, Canute conquered Norway in 1030
and, at the cost of surrendering the English rule over much country
north of the Tweed, he received the homage of the Scottish king
at about the same time. Once again England found her lot
involved with the Nordic peoples. If Canute's achievement had
endured, and if William of Normandy had not come to confirm
the Roman conquest, how would the history of Europe have
shaped itself? But the Anglo-Scandinavian empire lacked the
breath of life- Made up of stranger nations, and divided by
dangerous seas, existed only through one man. Canute died at
it

forty, and his creation perished with him. After some struggles
between his sons t the Witan again showed its power of choice
by reverting to the Saxon dynasty and choosing as King the second
son of Ethelred, Edward. These alternations buttressed the
authority of the Witan, and royalty, a mere elective magistracy,
prestige* Certain earls were by now ruling
lost much of its several
shires, and, if they had not been destroyed by the Norman
Conquest, would have become real local sovereigns, and dangerous
rivals to the King himself.

61
 < H \ I
1
I I R X I

THE NOR MAN < O\ (,> I

'

1 S F

THE Rollo who obtained the Duchy of

Normandy from Charles
the Simple in 91!,
by the verbal aiTivincnt of Saitu-Clair-sur-
Epic, sprane from the same race as tin- conqueror* of jhc Dane-
law. Hut after a
century these tuo -.ferns of a single breed had
diverged so widely that banes in ucr- i.iihne I'nj'land' Danes in
France 'Frenchmen'. The Fmli*h Danes h;td encountered a
European eivili/ation which was still feehh rioted, and they left
their mark upon it; hut the Norman Danes confronted
by Rome
in theform of Trance, had imbilv.l the 1 aiin
spirit with surprising
speed. From the end of the tenth century the N*.rm;ms at Rouen
spoke nothing but French, and the heir tu the had to be Duchy
sent to Bayeux in order to learn his anctMral tnninu',"
The hknd
of the old Roman order with vouthful Norman
t
enenty had given
excellent results. 'U l-rancc! 'urUc >nc chronicler.' ''thou
layest
strickenand low upon the imumd Hut behold, from Denmark
, , ,

came forth a new race .

Compact
. . was made, peace between her
and thcc. This race will lift name and dominion to the
up thy
skies.'
The 'Duke of Normandy's peace', that
respect for law which
he had .soon contrived to
impose on his territories, roused foe
admiration of the chroniclers. recount how Duke Rollo
They
hung some gold rings in an oak tree in the forest of Roumare
(Rollinis mare) which remained there for three
years. The old
pirate chiefs
~ now barons or jitrlx -* chafed under this
naturally
strictness, and continued (o
wapc their private Veuds with singular
violence and
cruelty. But the Dukes had their way. Normandy
had no great vassals. None of its lords became
strong enough to
withstand the Duke, who was
directly represented in each district
by a viscount; and a viscount was not a mere bailiff of royal
domains, but a real governor. The Duke of
Normandy levied
money taxes and had a genuine financial administration known
as the
Exchequer. Of all his contemporary sovereigns, he
approximated most closely (o the head of a modern State.
62
 NORMANDY AND ENGLAND
The Normans adopted the ceremonial and
hierarchy of
Continental chivalry much sooner than did the English. As in
England, feudalism had developed in Europe through the need for
local defence, but by the eleventh century it was
regulated with
more precision. Under the Duke of Normandy stood the barons,
who in turn had power over the knights, a knight being the owner
of land the tenure of which involved military service. At his
baron's summons, the knight had to present himself armed and
mounted, and to remain in the field for forty
days. This was a
short time, but suited to short campaigns. For a
lengthy enter-
like the conquest of England had to be
prise agreements
special
made. The baron himself had to answer his Duke's call to arms,
bringing with him the knights dependent on him. In Normandy,
as elsewhere, feudal ceremonies included a symbolic act of

homage: the vassal knelt with his weapons laid aside, placed his
joined hands between those of his lord, and declared himself his
man for a certain fief. The lord raised him and kissed him on the
mouth, and then the vassal took the oath of fealty on the Gospel.
1
To release oneself, an act of 'de-fiance (diffidatio) was required,
but permitted only In defined circumstances*
In these chivalrous ceremonials the Church was
closely
involved. After the conversion of the Normans their Dukes had
won especial favour from the Pope by their zeal in restoring the
monasteries and churches destroyed by their fathers. They were
born architects, with a sense of the planned unity of buildings
which reflected their feeling for unity in governance, and were
among the first to build great cathedrals. They summoned men of
learning from afar. Lanfranc^ for instance, a scholar of Padua,
came to teach at Avranches and there became famous. Smitten
with shame at his ignorance of religious matters, he wished to
become a monk in the poorest of monastic houses, and entered
one built on the banks of the Risle by Herlouin, at a place still
called Bec-Hellouin. There he founded a school whose fame
attracted Bretons, Flemings and Germans to its courses of study.
And from that lovely valley he was to set out to become Abbot
of Caen, and then Archbishop of Canterbury.
But how came it that a Duke of Normandy, in the eleventh
century, conceived the idea of making himself King of England?
After the death of Canute's ineffectual progeny, the Witan had
proclaimed as king the 'natural heir of the Saxon sovereigns,
63
 TH ! NO R MA N rn NO I Y ST
Edward, named the Confessor by reason of his nreat piety, of
whom his biographer nahcly remarks that lie T.CUT spoke
during
divine service unless he had a ijucMion M propound, Mdward the
Confessor seems to have been a penile, \irtuous man. but childish
and lacking in will. Despite a \ov\ of chastity he look in
marriage
the daughter of the most powerful of hU utUt^-n^n, Godwin

formerly a local lord but \\lu had become predominant in

Wessex, A marriage of this kim! suited Godwin's ambitions
very
well, as he hoped to play the part of the mayor of the
palace in
his son-in-law's house. Who could tell? HaJ noi the
Capets once
supplanted their royal masters? Klward's upbringing in
Normandy had made him more Norman than I'mriish; he spoke
French; he was surrounded h\ Norman counsellor^; he chose a
Norman, Robert of Jumieyes, as Archbishop of Canterbury,
He was visited by his cousin from Rouen, William the Bastard
(later to be known as the Conqueror), who a!wa\s maintained
that lidward. during this visit, promt vd him the succession to the
throne, fidward could not in fact oiler a crown which was
depen*
dent, not on himself, but on the choice of the Wjian; but it is
possible that he made the offer to William, as he also did,
apparently, to Harold, son of Godwin, and to S\veyn, King of
Denmark, The kindly busyhod) I dward has been compared to a
rich uncle who promises his fortune to several
nephew N. Ik had
vowed to make a pilgrimage to Rome, but axeimi a
dispensation
from the Holy Father on condition that he founded an
abbey,
lie accordingly built one at Westminster, and moved his own
residence near to this, fruw its old
position in the City of London.
This act of piety of the Confessor's had
preat and unpredictable
consequences, for the removal of the royal palace from the City
fostered an independent
spirit amonp 'the citi/ens of London
which, in time, exercised a great influence on the nation's history,
Edward the Confessor died in the summer of 1066, leaving
memories cherished by his people. For a
1
Jong time it was *lhc
Saws of Edward which every new sovereign had to swear
to observe,
although Edward himself had made no new ones,
But he was the lust Saxon
king before the Conquest, and thus
became to the subject
w finalist*
*
a symbol of an independent
v" t * * I

England.
William the Bastard, Duke of Normandy, was the natural son
of Duke Robert and the
daughter of a tanner in Fulaise, Arietta
64
 THE CLAIMS OF WILLIAM
by name. Acknowledged by his father, he succeeded him. At
first the barons caused much vexation to this who
sovereign
was both a bastard and a minor, and William's
apprenticeship
was hard. But he emerged from the ordeal not only master of his
Duchy, but having increased it by the conquest of Maine. He had
made Normandy tranquil and prosperous. A man of dogged
will, he knewhow to hide his feelings and bide his time in days of
failure. When his resolve to marry Matilda, daughter of Count
Baldwin of Flanders, was countered by the Pope's ban on a
union within forbidden degrees of kinship, William was
patient,
and then forced the marriage. He stormed against Lanfranc,
the prior of Bee, for venturing to condemn this defiance of a

pontifical decree,
but then made use of the same Lanfranc to
negotiate a pardon from the Pope, which in the end he obtained
on condition that he built those two noble churches of Caen, the
Abbaye-aux-Hommes and the Abbaye-aux-Dames.
During the
parleys this highly skilful prior of Beehad become intimate with
the most powerful man in Rome, the monk Hildebrand, who was
later to become Pope Gregory VII, Two ambitions were
coming
into harmony William aspired to the crown of England, and in
:

this great project the Pope could help him; Hildebrand

hoped to
make the Pope the $u^erain and judge of all the princes of Chris-
tendom, and this candidate for a throne offered pledges to Rome
which a lawful king would have declined to give.
What claims had William to the English crown? Genealogi-
cally, none* The Duke of Normandy's only relative in common
with Edward
the Confessor had been a great-aunt, and he himself
was a bastard. Besides, the English crown was elective, and at the
disposal only of the Witan,Edward's promise was a poor agree-
ment, as Edward had promisedto various claimants something
which ho had no right to pledge. But Lanfranc and William,
who always subtly lent a moral covering to their desires, had
engineered a diplomatic machination against the only possible
rival, Harold, son of Godwin, and brother-in-law of Edward.
The hapless Harold had been made prisoner by the Count of
Ponthieu after being shipwrecked on his coast, but was freed by
William and conveyed to Rouen. There the Duke let him under-
stand that he had full liberty, on the sole condition that he should
do homage to him and become in the feudal sense *his'
map.
In this
ceremony Harold had to give an oath, the exact details
i 65
 THE NORMAN COXQUHST
of which are unknown. It
may have been to marry William's
William's claim to the English throne.
daughter, or to support
Whatever it was, he swore something \\hieh afterwards was held
against him. The chronicler e\en a\crs that the Normans had
hidden two sacred reliquaries underneath the table when the oath
was taken, and our knowledge of William makes the story quite
probable*
Was an oath given under duress valid? Once free, Harold did
not regard himself as hound; and ui'uin, the choice of a king of
England was not in his hands. When liduard died the Whan
showed no hesitation between a bold and well-beloved lord,
Harold, and a mere child, i'ghert's only descendant, Hdgar the
Athcling. Within twenty-four hours Harold, the elected King,
was crowned in the new Abbey of Westminster, There had been
1

no question at all of William, But immediately a well-staged

propagandist campaign was launched in liurope, and especially
at Rome, at the instigation of William and I.anfranc, The Duke
of Normandy called upon Christendom to take coj*ni/ancc of the
felonious act whereof he was the \ictim. Harold, he maintained,
was his vassal, was violating both feudal law and a solemn oath,
and had filched acrown promised to one who was, however
remotely, of the blond royal and no mere usurper like the son of
Godwin* William's bad faith is beyond doubt; he, of all men,
knew how the oath had been obtained, and what his claims were
really worth. But the facts, as presented with skill and judged by
feudal standards, seemed to press strongly anainst Harold, That
age had its principles of feudal law, as ours has those of inter-
national law; those who had least respect for them accused others
of violating them. In any case, Rome supported the Duke of
Normandy because he had undertaken to adopt the ideas of
Hildebrand and to reform the Church of l'w*!awi. The Pope
declared in William's favour, and, in token of his blessing on the
enterprise, sent him a consecrated banner and a ring containing
a hair of St. Peter.
1
For so difficult a campaign the ordinary forty-days service
of the Norman knights would "not have sufficed, Harold's house-
carls formed an excellent and dangerous body of troops. When
William first laid his plan to the assembled barons at Liilcbonne,
it was
coldly received. Everything looked hazardous. But William
had the knack of transforming an act of international brigandage
66
 HAROLD AT HASTINGS
intoa real crusade. And a profitable one: to all his Norman
vassalshe promised money and lands in England. His brother
Odo, Bishop of Bayeux, more soldier than prelate, recruited
fighting-men,
and William sent invitations throughout
Europe.
Adventurous barons came from Anjou, from Brittany and
Flanders, even from Apulia and Aragon. It was a slow mobiliza-
:ion, but that mattered little as the fleet had to be built before
embarkation could be started. The Bayeux Tapestry shows how
"orests were felled for the building of the seven hundred and fifty
/esscls then necessary to transport 12,000 or 15,000 men, of whom
5000 or 6000 were horsemen. Early in September 1066, the fleet
vas ready* For a fortnight longer William was delayed by con-
;ary winds; but as often happens in human history, this unwel-
:omcd delay brought him an easy victory. For in the meantime
;hcre had arrival on the Northumbrian coast the King of

Sforway with three hundred galleys. At the bidding of the

xaitorous Tostig, Harold's brother, he too had arrived to claim
he crown of linglund. Harold, who was awaiting William off
;he Isle of Wight, had to hasten north with his house-carls. He

nflicted total defeat and destruction on the Norwegians, but

>n the morrow of his victory learned that William had landed

mopposcd on the shore of Pcvcnsey, on September 28, The wind

lad changed.

By forced marches Harold came south. Things were starting

11 for him* His guard had been broken by the clash with the
Norwegians. The north-country thanes had done their fighting
tnd showed little ardour to follow him. The bishops were per-
urbcd by the Papa! protection granted to William. The country
1
lontaincd a "Norman party , formed of all the Frenchmen intro-
luced by Edward the Confessor. The only battle of the war was

ought near Hastings, where two types of army were confronted.

iarold's men formed the traditional mounted infantry of their

ountry, riding when on the move and dismounting to fight,

'he Normans, on the other hand, charged on horseback, sup-
'ortcd by archers, The first charges of the Norman horsemen
ailed to seise the ridge held by the English, but William, a good

ictician, used the classic feint of armies and beat a retreat,

larold's footmen left their position in pursuit of him, and when
ic Normans saw the English troops fully committed to this, their

avalry swung round and closed in

on the flanks of the English
67
 THE NORMAN CO NQ TEST
foot. In the massacre Harold himself fell. The superiority of
well established in Europe, was confirmed by this
cavalry, already
battle.
William's character is further clarified by his subsequent military
and diplomatic moves. Instead of attacking London directly, he
encircled the town, surrounding it with a belt of ravaged country,
and awaited the inevitable surrender. Instead of
proclaiming
himself King of England, he waited for the crown to he offered to
him, and even then *made a show of hesitation. 1 1 e tried character*
his possible adversaries in the wrong\ and wished
istically to 'put
to in all men's eyes as the lawful sovereign. At last, on
appear
Christmas Day, 1066, he was crowned at Westminster. At the
he had already laid the first stones of that
gates of the City,
fortress on the left bank of the Thames which was to become the
Tower of London.
What did these Normans find in Finland? A
peasant people
of pioneering Saxons and Danes, living in \ilhijic communities,
cut off from each other by woods and heaths, and rrouped round
the wooden church and their lord's hall The Celts of Wales and
Scotland did not form part of the kingdom conquered by William,
The Saxons, like the Romans, had abandoned the attempt to
conquer the Celtic tribes of the north
and west. The Danes in
the east had thrown in their lot with the Saxons, but with fresher
memories than the latter of their piratical past, they remained
more independent, For a strong king, this realm of England,
much smaller than France, would he comparatively cany to rule,
- a
It had long possessed institutions of its own system of taxa-
tion in the geld, and a mass levy in the /m/. These instruments
were to be used by the Norman kim*s, but from these kings came
most of the institutions which made England distinctive in its
originality. The
Saxon kings did not summon a parliament;
with the assistance of a
they did not try offenders by royal judges
jury; they did not found universities properly so-called- The only
Saxon institutions which survived were those regulating local and
rural life. The fine old Saxon words designating the tools of
husbandry, the beasts of the field, or the fruits of tilling, have to
this day retained and simple forms. Village assemblies
their bold
became transformed into parish bodies, wherein Englishmen were
to continue their apprenticeship in the art of governance by
committees and compromise. The boundaries of parishes and
68
 THE SAXON BACKGROUND
counties were to remain almost unaltered. But although the
village
cells which composed the frame of England were in existence in

the year 1066. it was to he the Norman and Angevin kings,

during
the next three centuries, who would give that frame its form and

organs.

69
 BOOK TWO
THE FRENCH KINGS
 GENEAl.OGirS OI THI FNXtf KSH MONARCHS

TAIU l !

THf NORMAN
AM)
ANCifVIN MON AH CHS
to i-'Uilh-MaiiUla, dcsVcii.Um in fhc eighth jtrnrrmMn'of^ Ahrcd^h^S/
finked the Norman Uitwsfy utth ihc !uv.ii ? the <<>\ s,Mm kim'i

Wf! I 1AM I

Rohcn \VULIAMII HIAKVI A j clfl

Duke o Noniunay IIWM urn
^
H
JM ^
^
i

^
^
w ,

Stephen Sm of Blob

Sill'

/, tic^rtic) t'nwni tf

HI NKY it

1
f ??^ ,
^cofFrcv RIc'HARn ! JOHN
</. 73
I J c mwi of Driiuny 1 t^ll^ I w-1216
1

Arthur
IirNRV III
i:i^I272
 CHAPTER I

OUTCOME OF THE NO R M AN CONQ UEST:

THE CENTRAL GOVERNMENT
THE position of William in England on the morrow of his corona-
tion was very ambiguous. He
sought, de jure, to be the lawful
sovereign, sprung of the old royal stock,
preserving continuity,
reluctant to innovate; de
facto, he was a conqueror, with a train
of five or six thousand
grasping knights to whom he had promised
land, which would have to be
provided at the expense of existing
landowners. He himself
might claim kinship with the Anglo-
Danes, cousinhood with the Anglo-Saxons, but his Normans had
been so thoroughly transformed in the course of
three or four
generations that their language was incomprehensible to the
Eng-
Even their characteristics had
lish^ changed. The chronicler
William of Malmesbury,
comparing the two nations, portrays the
English nobility as given to drinking, gluttony and
debauchery,
whilst the French lived
frugally in splendid manors'. To balance
this, the English lords were more
generous, and, he seldom
says,
sought their own enrichment, whereas the Normans envied their
equals, robbed their and would change their
subjects, sovereign if
they stood so to gain. The Norman King himself, to the indigna-
tion of the Saxon scribe, leased out his lands as
dearly as possible,
and transferred them to
any higher bidder -which was good
stewardship but doubtful chivalry. This [battle of Hastings] was
a fatal
day to England, a melancholy havoc of our dear country,
through its change of masters/ But how were these few Normans,
isolated on
foreign shores in a time of slow and difficult communi-
cations, to maintain themselves and rule? The
conquerors had a
number of advantages, In William they had a born leader, who
brought from Normandy sound experience in sovereignty; local
opposition they met, but no national resistance; and above all
they had an impressive mastery in armed force. After the defeat
of Harold's house-carls, no
army in England could again oppose
the feudal
cavalry of the Normans. Further, they were skilled in
the building of
strongholds, either on hills or, in flat country, on
73
 OUTGO ML OF- Till NOR MAX
mottn\ which before the dav* of c.wnon \\ere
artificial
imnres
nablc. was not font' before the hapk*v-, F m:lMi
It
;

peasants, in Ji
the march counties, were chin;: fojvet! lah^ur to
raise these
earthen mounds and crencllafai toners \sh:ch vtoukl
then keen
(hem in subjection. On these artificial nwncf; the first buiklinehaH

\- M A N K I,

to be of wood, because the soft earth could nut

support a heavier
structure; but stone replaced this when the earth had become more
solid. But William, a
prudent monarch, nuthuri/cd such building
only to house royal garrisons, as at the lower of London or in
the remoter
regions of the north and west, where he installed
trusty men. The lords of the central
part* were forbidden to own
fortified castles,and William was a man to make his veto
respected,
It was characteristic of the
Conqueror to afflx a mask ofjustice
74
 THE NEW NOBILITY
to the most arbitrary actions. To distribute the
promised demesnes
to his Normans, he had to rob the vanquished but he robbed them
;

with due propriety. He first deprived traitors of their

land, traitors
being those who had fought for Harold -a legal fiction which
just
held water because he, William, declared himself to be the
lawful
sovereign. He then took advantage of the numerous revolts, and
annexed new territories for the Crown. With
appalling severity he
crushed a rising in the north,
burning villages far and near, and
then raised the superb castle of Durham to dominate that
ravaged
land, flanking it with a cathedral worthy of his
abbeys at Caen.
In the end, the last of the Saxon rebels, Hereward the was
Wake,
overcome, and he organized the kingdom. For himself he
'kept
1422 of the manors which had become
lawfully' vacant, and this
ensured him unrivalled military power and wealth. After
William,
the two lords most generously provided for were his two half-
brothers, Robert of Mortain, and Odo, Bishop of
Bayeux, who
received 795 and 439 manors
respectively. Other domains were
much smaller. The unit of land was the 'knight's fee', which sent
one knight to the king in time of war, William created numerous
domains counted as from one to five knights' fees, the holders of
which wore to form as it were a feudal
*plebs', which the great
lords could not draw into league against the king. The greater
domains themselves were not in single hands, but made
up of
manors scattered throughout the country. Thus, from the first,
there was no
suzerainty comparable to that exercised in France by
a Count of
Anjou or a Duke of Brittany. After conquest and
partition, the country was held by about five thousand Norman
knights, who were at once landed proprietors and an army of
occupation. In principle the loyal English had the same rights as
these Frenchmen ; in practice, all
important posts were held by
Normans. The indispensable Lanfranc, summoned from Caen,
became Archbishop of Canterbury. The day of the Ceoifrids and
Wilfrids and Athclstans was over; their places were taken by

Geoffreys and Roberts and Simons. The Conqueror's companions

formed the new nobility of England.
As in India or Morocco to-day, two languages were simul-
taneously used in one country. The ruling classes, the Court, the
lords and judges spoke French ; the higher clergy spoke French
and Latin and to this day* after nine centuries, some of the old
;

French formulas of the Norman kings are used in England *Le

75
 OUTCOMI: Oi ;
1'Hh NORMAN t'ONQl EST
Rot faviscra . / . *Lr /fo/ m/im'/r jr.v /wj.v j.v/V/?, accepts fear
benevolence ct aim! k wult / The local representatives of the
, .

and the lords had to speak both iunpia-'es, as the common

king
folk still spoke English. For almost three centuries I ngiish was to
remain a language ssith neither literature nor grammar,
only
It de\
spoken, and spoken by the populace, eloped quickly, how-
ever, because only the upper classes are conver\ati\e in speech*
English was a Germanic tongue. with complex inflections. But the
common people simplify, and f.m'l^h, once freed from the tutelage
of gentility,
soon acquired its wonderful Hipplencss. Words
uttered by untutored men or foreigners preserve only their
accented syllabic; whence comes the great number of single-
syllabled words which piu*s I'.nglish poetry its peculiarly rich
quality. Meanwhile, in contact with their masters, the Saxon and
Danish peasants were learning a few words of French, which
became English almost without change. There were ecclesiastical
terms like *prior\ "chapel*, *Mass', *eharity\ "grace" ;
military, such
1

as Hower\ '.standard*. 'castle ,

'peace'; and words like 'court
1

*crown\ 'council'* 'prison", *justiee\ complete a truthful sketch of

the adniinistrati\e retarion Ixriueen the two classes, curious fate A
befell the French word /WMV, applied to a valiant knight, its
English version /rrrwrf coming t> mean haughty or disdainful: the
%
manter s point of view, and the servant's*
The men's actions are unpredictable, Just as the
results of

clouding-over of the linglish language produced its peculiar

beauty, so the Conquest became the siarumr-p^im of F.ng&sh free*
dom* The King of France, 'poor in his domains* and ringed
around by domineering vassais, hud painfully to conquer his own
kingdom, and having done so, to impose ;t stern discipline upon it,
the King of England, v\ho had distributed the lawk himself, safe-
guarded his interests, and from the first patented the growth of
any large domains which might rival his own. Born of a conquest,
English royalty was \igoroto from the start. The indisputable
strength of the central power made it comparatively tolerant. In
France the King's bureaucracy had to assert its authority force, by
not always successfully or universally, and the unity of law was
only finally established by the Revolution, In tinghmd the Crown
was secure, and this enabled it to organi/e the Saxon heritage of
local liberties, and to oblige the barons to
re&pect them*
The Norman king had a Court, the Concilium or Curto tiigti*
76
 SYSTEMATIC DEVELOPMENT
which corresponded roughly to the Saxon Witan. Three times a
as Alfred or Edward the Confessor had done in
year, days gone
William 'wore his crown' at
by, Westminster, Winchester and
Gloucester, and there held 'deep converse with his wise men'.
But
whereas the Saxon Witan in the days of the
powerful ealdormen
had been masters of the king, the Norman Council
generally con-
fined itself to listening and approval. Barons,
bishops and abbots
attended, not as a national duty, but as a feudal
duty to their
suzerain. These convocations were
irregular: sometimes the
Council consisted of a hundred and fifty prelates and
magnates,
at others the king was content to consult on some
question with
only those of his counsellors who to be
happened present when it
arose. This lesser Council also varied in
composition. But the
presence of the sovereign sufficed to make any decision valid. In
his absence and being also Duke of
Normandy he had fre-
quently to cross the Channel
- a Justiciar administered the
realm,
guided by a few trusted men like Lanfranc or Odo
of Bayeux.
The Norman Conquest was not followed by a ruthless breach
with the past. Such a break would not have been
possible. How
could five thousand men, however well-armed in
comparison, have
dictated to a whole people and forced them to abandon the habits

they had acquired during century after century? On the contrary,

William the Conqueror, who regarded himself as the heir of the
Saxon kings, was glaci to make appeal to their laws and judgments.
He preserved such
all of the Saxon institutions as served his
plans,
The/)7v/ was to become a useful weapon against the barons
when the peasantry came to regard themselves as allies of the
Crown an alliance which was soon reached. In the Saxon
sheriffs the Norman king recognised his viscounts, and found an
instrument of government, He therefore appointed a sheriff for
each shire, entrusting him with the collection of taxes, the ad-
ministration of the court of justice in the shire (which now was
called the county), and in general with the reprevsentation of the
central power. William did not suppress the manorial courts, but
he controlled them. The office of sheriff was not hereditary, and
this
functionary was himself supervised occasionally by envoys of
the king, comparable to the missi dominid of Charlemagne. At
a time when the lords on the Continent had both greater and lesser
rights of justice in their own hands, their counterparts in England
saw their courts passing more and more under the control of a strict
77
 OUTCOME OF TH! NORMAN CONQfhST
sovereign. The sheriff punished abuses- of power and noted $i<m$
of popular discontent, The w hole policy of the Norman
monarchs
was one of checking the hnrons by securing the
support of the
freemen, until later the people and barons in unison came to
curb the power of the Crown. The l m?!Mi;

it has
nobility, been
pointed out, is a unique example of an aristocracy obliged to join
hands with the populace to play a part in the State. Thai
alliance
was a factor in the prowth of parliamentary institutions.
It would he misleading, not to say enuie, if we conceived the
image of a royal power constantly concerned with
checkmating
rebellious lords. Hostility could not have been a normal
relation
between William and his companions, as he needed them and
they
needed him. We should not, theiefoiv, picture feudal l-.nuland in
such simple terms as those of the Kim* u'*jm! the
support of the
people to curb the barons. Actually, medu*\ul ^vioiy was com-
paratively stable; the barons collaborated with the kin;:; and it
was from amongst them that he eho>e hi* agents, thus
introducing
the aristocracy with the preut administratiu* ami local
parts which
it has since filled, even to our own
day, Sonic of the baronage may
have been turbulent, but most of them were !o\al, and the
helped
king to suppress rebellion. A period of IVIUT;I! molt, as at the
time of Magna C'artu. meant that the
Kmj* had o\er*U'pped his
rights, and that the barons were actinjr in self-defence, sometimes
with the support of the knights and hunroses. Hut these troublous
times were brief, and although
they fiH the pares of history with
their hubbub,
they must not blind' us to the jiinir. tramjuif years
during^vhich king, nobles,
and common people helmed as mem*
bers of a united body, and durim* which a euh/,won was
being
unobtrusively built up,
Far a king to be able to impose his will on a warlike
nubility
impatient of all trammels, two eotuiiiions arc essential; the
must have armed force, and must
.sovereign possess an assured
revenue, in his opposition to the barons William could count on
the main
body of the knights, on his own \assals, and before long
on the fyrd. At Salisbury, in 1086, he took oaths tit'
homage
directly from the vassals of his vassals, sn that a troih
pledged to
the king
outweighed any other loyalty, As RT ;m!s revenue, the
Norman king was well provided'. He had, u* start with, the
revenue of his private domain - 1422 manors, with farms a* well
WUliams's lands brought him eleven thousand
pounds annually
78
 ECCLESIASTICAL REFORMS
(some say seventeen thousand), twice as much as Edward the
Confessor had enjoyed, and to this were added the feudal revenues
('reliefs')
due from vassals; 'aids' in the case of crusade,
ransom,
marriage of the suzerain's daughter, entry into chivalry of an
1

eldest son 'wardship of the property of minors the

Danegeld, a
;
;

the Saxon kings; payments made

legacy of by burgesses of towns,
and by Jews; and finally, fines. The exchequer accounts show that
under William's successors these fines were numerous, and some-
times curious. We read how Walter de Caucy paid fifteen
pounds
for leave to marry when and whom he might choose; how
Wiveronc of Ipswich paid four pounds and one silver mark to
marry only the man she might choose; how William de Mande-
villegave the king twenty thousand marks to be able to marry
Isabel Countess of Gloucester; how the wife of Hugo de Neville

gave the King

two hundred pounds for leave to lie with her hus-
band (who must have been a prisoner of the king). Behind these
accounts one can detect a robust, roguish humour in that Norman
Court, Lastly, the king sold liberties: under Stephen, London
a hundred silver marks to choose her sheriffs; the
gave Bishop of
Salisbury gave a palfrey to have a market in his city; some fisher-
men paid for the right to salt their catch; and the
profits of justice
increased with the prestige of the Royal courts.
The Conqueror had previously pledged his word to the Papacy
for the reform of the Church in England. With the help of Lan-
franc, even greater as statesman than churchman, he kept his word.
The ignorant and licentious clergy had lost the respect of the faith-
ful; priests wore lay clothes and drank like lords; bishops used
unlawful means of procuring advancement. Orders came from
Rome, where Hildebrand had become Pope Gregory VII in 1073,
that Lanfranc should compel the celibacy of the clergy, that the
investiture of bishops should remain in Papal hands, and that the

King of Knglami, who owed the throne to him, should do him

homage, Lanfranc and William moved cautiously. It would have
been dangerous to impose strict celibacy on the Saxon priests;
allowances would have to be made for the customs and moral
standards of this newly acquired country. The Italo-Norman
7
Lanfranc was already writing 'we English and 'our island'. He
disallowed the celebration of further marriages of priests, forbade
bishops and canons to have wives, but authorized parish priests

already married to remain so. He admitted that only

Rome could
79
 OUTCOMF Of Till-. NORMAN C'ONQCEST
depose bishops, hut maintained the elcctiu* principle, and that of
investiture by the Crown, On the other hand, he submitted his
own
dispute with the Archbishop of York to Rome, and obtained a
confirmation of Canterbury \ primary. In the end, the
King
writing a "firm and respectful* letter. dtvlined to regard himself as
the Pope's vassal The \\hole negotiation uas marked
by ereat
deference on the part of the Kim:, ami by courtesy and goodwill
on that of the Pope; hut one can feet the pressure of inevitable
quarrels between the Papacy ami the cm! pmscr.
Two of Lanfranc's reforms were to hau* important reper-
cussions in days to come. Firstly, he initiated the custom of hold*
ing "convocations', or ecclesiastical assemblies, at the same time
as the great Council. Many of the prelates sat both in the
feudal
body, as temporal lords, and in the clem a! sswnl too. Both
assemblies were presided OUT by the Kin;,*, but the fact that
they
were distinct was present the rrouth in the English
later to
Parliament of a direct clerical repu*>nitation like the clerical
Estate in France. Secondly, lantranc and William \sishcdto
have rights over the Church in Inland similar to those of the
Duke over the Church in NormamJv; namelv, that the
King's
consent was necessary lor the recognition in Im'laml of
any Pope;
that no negotiation should he earned on with Koine unknown to
himself; that the decisions of I nt*li^h ecclesiastic;!] councils could
be valid only with his approval and that barons and
;
royal officials
could not be judged by ecclesiastical courts without *ihc
King's
consent. The conflict between Church and State svas already
taking shape.
William's prompt affirmation of his
conqueror's authority
over nobles and ecclesiastics laid the foundations of a
great
monarchy, But he was nut an absolute sovereign, Jjjs coronation
oath bound him to maintain the laws and usages;
AnpkKSauw
he had to aspect the feudal
rights granted to his companions; he
feared and revered the Church* William the Conqueror could not
conceive the idea of absolute
monarchy a.s it was later envisaged by
Charles I or Louis XIV.
The Middle Apes did not e\en imagine a
State in the modern sense of the word a
country's equilibrium, as
;

they saw it wan not ensured by a central keysuwe, but by a net*

t

work of coherent and

mutually Mrenplhening local rights, The
Norman king was very strong his will wu* circumscribed
;
by no
written constitution; but if he violated hi* oath of Mittrainty, his

80
 FEUDAL RESTRAINTS
vassals wouldfeel justified in renouncing their feudal oath. Insur-

rection remained a feudal right, and a day was to come when the
barons exercised it. The gradual emergence of the rules forming
the Constitution came from the need for replacing insurrection by
some simpler and safer means of calling an unjust sovereign to
order.
 r H A r T r R 1 1

R ns t; LT s o !
;
TH r CON g i i s T ;

FEUDALISM AM) I CONOMK LIFE

FROM the days of the Saxon kinps there had been peasants and
lords, cottajres and manors; hut the Saxon temper uas
Billing to
let custom be added to custom and form a
complex economic net-
work. The Normans, \\ifh their clear constructive minds, intro-
duced a more ri;?id structure, ba^ed on the axiom that there could
he no land \\iihout its lord, The apex of the economic, as of the
political, hierarchy uas the kintr. He was the landlord of the whole
realm* and for the Norman spirit to he vomplctclv satisfied hy this
logical edifice, it was taken for granted that the kintr himself
derived his kingdom from (Joil. Ihc kin;*, ho\u*\er,
kept only
part of his lands, frrantinjr the remainder in JK*I to nvat landlords
and to simrle knitrhts, airainst military Hnia* ami
specified dues.
Supposing for instance, that the kin;; rratitcd one hundred manors
to a harm in return for the
promise of titty knij*hts in time of war,
this baron would retain
forty of these manors u* keep up his own
mode of life and that of his dependents, and uouUJ ri\c
sixty in
fief to lesser vassals in return fur the sen ice of knk'hls.
sixty (The
tenant-in-chief would ensure his
personal standin/um! avoid fines
far failure in his commitments
by takiw* carv*a!\tays to have
rather more soldiers at his disposal than he promised to the
king.)
In principle, and ruling out serious crimes, all these fiefs were

hereditary, in order of primogeniture, which \unild avoid the

breaking-tip of estates. The lord ami the knijrht vere themselves
unable to practise, as a modern landowner
niij'ht, agriculture on
a large scale, because
they \uniK! have had no market for their
produce; they reserved only a home farm, ami the re* panted
mainder to peasants in return for dues in kind and in labour. In
Saxon times the peasant
hierarchy had ticen as complex a* that of
the nobility, since the
acquisition' of rights created different fonrn
or status. Distinctions \\cre then draun between
freemen* jrnrmm
(hardly distinguisluablc from freemen), nwwti and InmhmL The
Norman lords were almost blind to these subtleties, and took
small account of them. It is not hard HI how difficult it
imagine
82
 DOMESDAY BOOK
would be for a Saxon sonnan to explain his
privileged status to an
impatient conqueror ignorant of his language. And it is noticeable
that during the two decades after the
Conquest, except in the
Daneland of the north-east, the freemen almost
totally vanish
All the peasants become cither villeins (who till a
virgate,or about
thirty acres),
or cottcrx (who have
only four or five acres) Times
were bad for the survival of the small free, and semi-free
culti-
vators. In the years of the Norman land settlement
of them
many
disappeared. In Cambridgeshire there were nine hundred socmen
in the time of fcdward the Confessor: in 1086
there were two
hundred.
We know exactly the composition of the different classes in
the nation twenty years after the Conquest, as in 1085 William the
Conqueror 'wore his crown at Gloucester and held deep converse
with his wise men*. There he showed that the
Danegeld of the
previous year had yielded disappointing returns. It was a lucrative
imposition (in 991 it had produced ten thousand pounds, in 1002
twenty-four thousand, in 1018, under Canute, seventy-two thou-
sand), but for effective collection it was essential to have an
accurate account of all the lands of the realm. At this Council
of
Gloucester it was
accordingly resolved that certain barons, ap-
pointed as special commissioners, should traverse the whole
country. Their instructions were, that the King's barons should
require by oath from the sheriff of each shire, from all barons, and
from their Frenchmen, and from the
priest of each hundred, and
from six villeins of each village, a statement of the name of the
castleand of its occupant now and in the reign of
King Edward ;

how many hides of land and how many on the domain;

ploughs
how many freemen, slaves, socmen how much woodland and
\

meadow; how many mills and fishponds. All of which was to be

set down as it was in the time of
King Edward, as it was when King
William granted the domain, and as it was at the time of the
survey
in 1086, It was also to be declared how much more now than

formerly could be extracted from the domain. The commissioners

completed their task, and the summary of their survey formed what
is called
Domesday Hook.
surveys of this kind had certainly been made in the
Statistical

days of the Saxon kings, as they would have been necessary for
the
raising of a tax like the Danegeld, but these Norman reports
are meticulous in their detail: at
Limpsfield in Surrey, 'there are
83
 FEUDALISM AND ECONOMIC LIFE
on the home farm plough teams (here are also 25 villeins ay
five :

6 cotters with 14 teams amongst them. There is a mill

worth k
a year and one fishery, a church and four acre* of
meadow, wo<vt
for 150 pigs and two stone quarries, each worth 2s. a
year, and
two nests of hawks in the wood and ten slaves. In
King Edwaitfs
time the estate was worth 20 a year, afterwards 15, now
24*
Not even the most isolated man escapes the Conqueror's
ioqukL
tion: 'Here [in Herefordshire in the midst of the
|
woodland*, and
outside the district of any hundred, lives a
solitary farmer. He
owns a plough team of eight oxen and has his own
plough. Two
serfs help him to cultivate the hundred or so acres that
be ha
reclaimed. He pays no taxes and is the vassal of no man/
The
horror of the Saxon chronicler for this Norman
precision a
touching, and slightly comical; 'So skilfully,' he says, 'was tab
statement drawn up by his commissioners that there was not
am
yard of land, no (and it is shameful to say thai the King was not
ashamed to do this), not even one ox nor one cow, nor one
pk
that were not inscribed on hit roll.' the
Adding up set
figures oil
in Domesday Book, we find nearly 9300 tcnants-in-chief and
vassals, representing the nobility and the ecclesiastical
dignitaria;
35,000 freemen and socmen, nearly all in the north and out*
108,000 villeins; 89,000 cotters; 25.000 slaves (who become soft
during the next century): in all, nearly 300,000 families, wb&
enables us to estimate the whole
population at a million and a halt
perhaps two million, with women and children.
The economic unit of feudalism was the manor, hut a* to
political unit was the knight's holding of land,
tending a s
horseman to the King's army. The size of the manor
varied,
in many cases it corresponded to a present-day
village.
manors were separated by
intervening forests or heaths,
to their neighbours
only by tracks which winter made i.**
In the centre was the hall, later the castle,
belonging to the
the manor and surrounded
by his farm or private land. Whin
lord held several manors, he went from one to another to
use on the spot of the dues
paid to Urn in kind. InnJsabso
was represented by a seneschal or bailiff. The communal
and meadows preserved the same
aspect as in the times
Saxon roasters. The villein* were to have an
obliged
groiuribytbelond'smiUjDutmanyoftDemsur
their own,
although they were fined if detected.
14
 MANORIAL USAGES
headed by the reeve of their own election, who,
caught between the
bailiff and the
villagers, led & difficult life. Many local
disputes
were judged by the manor court, which was held
every three weeks
in the hall, or under an oak tree
traditionally so used, and was
over by the lord of the manor or his
presided representatives. In
principle only trifling
offences were there dealt with:
'William
Jordan in mercy for bad ploughing on the lord's land.
Pledge
Arthur. Fine, 6d. , . . Ragenhilda of Bee
gives 2s. for having
married without licence. Pledge, William of Primer ... The Parson
of the Church is in mercy for his cow caught in the lord's meadow
Pledges, Thomas Ymer and William Coke . . . From the whole
township of Little Ogbourne, except seven, for not coming to wash
the lord's sheep, 6s. 8d Twelve jurors say that
Hugh Cross has
right in the bank and hedge about which there was a dispute be-
tween him and William White,' Only to a few manors had the
King granted the right of trying more serious crimes. Theoretically
a manor was supposed to be self-sufficing,
having its own cord-
wainer, its wheelwright, its weavers. The weavers spun the wool.
Nothing was bought from outside but salt, iron or steel tools, and
millstones. These last were rarities,
coming sometimes from near
Paris, and the bailiff had to go to the port where
they were landed
to negotiate their purchase and
arrange for their conveyance. To
pay for these imports the manor exported wool and hides. All
other produce was locally consumed,
except where a market was
near at hand.
The position of the villeins might seem to our own day to be
none too happy. The villein was bound to the soil, and could not
go away if he were discontented. He was sold with the property.
Even an abbot did not scruple to buy and sell men for twenty
shillings apiece. Wefind a rich widow making a gift of villeins:
'Know all present and future that 1, Dame Aundrina de Driby,
formerly wife to Robert de Driby, in my lawful power and free
widowhood, have given, granted, auit-ctaimed, and by this my
present deed confirmed, for myself and my heirs, to my well-
beloved and faithful Henry Cole of Baston and his heirs, for their
service, Agnes daughter to Jordan Bianet of Baston, and Simon
Calf her ton dwelling at Stamford, with all their chattels and Hve-
stock, and suits and issue, and all daim of serfdom and vii
which I or my heirs have or might have had thereiit' The
could give his cUmghter* in nuu^ge only with the
IS
 FEUDALISM AND ECONOMIC LIFE
and had to pay for that. If he died the lord could claim a
death*
duty of the best head of cattle, or the most handsome
object, teft
by the dead man and after the lord, the parish priest had the right
;

to claim his share of the heritage. Thus, the receipts of an

abbey
wiii show cows, goats and pigs received in payment of these
claims
on death. The socman took a share only in unusual work, such as
carting corn to market for the lord, but the villein worked on the
manor-farm for two or three days a week, and also gave other
days
for sheep-dipping or shearing, gathering acorns, or
making hay.
He paid a small tribute in kind merely a do/en eggs at Easter, a
:

slab of honey, a few chickens, a load of wood, Furthermore, the

lord could levy an annual 'tullagc*, of varying value, from his serfs*
This body of dues seems heavy enough* but waa
perhaps no moit
of a burden than the more modern type of
farming lease which
hands over half of the produce to the landowner, in lieu of half
of his produce, the lord required about half of the peasant's time.
Reeves and bailiffs quarrelled holly about these exactions of labour,
and after long bargaining they came to
understandings, sometime*
for better, sometimes for worse, Summer was bound to
weigh
heavy on the villein, as it still does on farm workers ; "but winter
was of necessity quiet, and the Church kept watch over
Sundays
and over the countless saints' days'. Finally, every lord was bound
to respect manorial usages, the traditional
rights of the village
which the peasants themselves undertook to alive. At a later
keep
date these rights and obligations were inscribed in the manorial
all

records, About the middle of the thirteenth it became

century
customary to hand to tenants on their request a copy of the pages
in that register
touching upon their lands and rights. Those in
possession of such copies were termed 'copyholders'* in contrast to
the 'freeholders', whose
property was absolute and unencumbered
An outstanding grievance of the native English against the
Conqueror and his Normans was the creation of royal forests, At
Duke of Normandy, William had had vast forests where he could
hunt the stag and boor, As
King of England he wished to provMt
for his favourite pastime, and not far from Winchester, his
capital,
he planted the New Forest, thus destroying (according to tto
chroniclers) sixty villages, many fertile fields and churches, attj
ruining thousands of inhabitants. The figures seem exaggerated* "
but those royal forests were
certainly a tasting grievance- In"
twdfth ceatuiy they oovmd a third of the an* of the
86
 THE LIBERTIES OF LONDON
and were protected by ruthless laws. In William's day anyone
killing a
hind or a stag had his eyes put out. To kill boars or hares
meant mutilation. At a later date, the of a deer in the
slaying
royal forest
was punished fay hanging. In this the
respect
Conqueror's private passions outweighed his political judgment.
At first the Conquest hardly changed the lot of the small
Saxon towns, Those which resisted were dismantled; here and
there the King's men razed houses to make room for a Norman

keep; but, as amends, the Conqueror's peace allowed merchants

to grow rich. The liberties of London had been
*
prudently con-
firmed; William, King, greets William, Bishop, and Godfrey,
Portreeve, and all the burghers within London, French and English
friendly. And I
give you to know I will that you be all those laws
worthy that you were in the days of King Edward. And I will that
every child be his father's heir after his father's day. And I will
not suffer that any man offer you any wrong, God keep you/
New craftsmen came over from Normandy in the train of the
armies, among them Jewish traders. The position of these last
could only be precarious in a Christian community, whose transac-
tions were all based on religious oaths. As their Sabbath did not
coincide with the Christians* Sunday, they could not easily under-
take farm work, or even shopkecping; and as ordinary livelihoods
were thus barred to them, they sought refuge in money-lending, a
trade forbidden to Catholics by the Church, The Gospels, literally

interpreted, did not admit that money, which is sterile, could pro-
duce interest. In the twelfth century a Norman baron in need of
money go campaigning had to apply to the Jews, who exacted
to

heavily usurious charges* Doubly hated as enemies of Christ

and as professional creditors, these hapless creatures, living in
special quarters,
the Jewries* were the natural victims of any wave
of popular anger, Their sole protector was the King, to whom they
belonged, body and goods* like serfs. The royal city of
Winchester
was the only one in which a Jew could be a citizen, and was styled
the English Jerusalem. The title deeds of Jews were kept in a

special room of the Palace

of Westminster, and their debts, like
the King's,were One Jew, Aaron of Lincoln, became
privileged,
a real banker time of Henry H, of such importance that for
in the
the liquidation of his affairs after his death a special department of
the Exchequer had to be set up, the Scaccariwn Aaronis* In return
for this protection! the king called for money from the Jews when
87
 rtUBALISM AND ECONOMIC LIFE
he required it In normal years they provided about 3000 for the
Exchequer, one-seventh of Henry U\ total revenue: *It was in the
Hebrew coffers that the Norman kings found .strength to hold
their baronage at bay/
The Saxon and Danish peasantry were doubtless as as
angry
the chronicler when the Norman kings began with such
humiliating
precision to reckon up men*& wealth, levy strict exaction^ and
establish their barons all up and down the country. Bui at least
this new order provided security. With a strong king, under the
feudal system, the common man might not be free to move as he
listed* or ?cU his good* or change tus occupation but his
; in place
the social framework was uncontcsfcdL tits land could not be sold
without himself, and he was not a victim of economic crisis or gale
at a loss. Nobody could lawfully deprive htm of the means of

producing food for himself and his wife, His obligations to his
lord might be burdens, but they ucrtf at least clearly defined! and
the lord had to respect custom, The villein vva* not so well
pro*
tec ted against
judicial error as the ordinary man
to-day, but the
Norman kings were at pains to provide lifeguards for him. It
would be too simple, of course, to suppmc thai men then were
contented with their lot humanity ha* always been divided, more
;

or less equally, into optimist* and pessimists, But most English*

men in the twelfth
century hurdly conceived of a social structure
other than what they knew. Although they did not hesitate to
criticize the mode of life of the
priesthood, they were sinKserdy
religious,and regarded a king duty anointed and crowned ai a
sacred figure, The personal bond between them and their lord
seemed perfectly natural, and with enduring memories of past
dangers, of piratical raiders and sacked villages, the existence of a
military class seemed to them necessary. It was
during the
thirteenth century that (he feudal
system* in a society where that
system had made life more secure, began to appear burdensome
and useless. And before much longer, like all systematic regime
it was to die of its own success.

88
 CHAPTER III

THE CONQUEROR'S SON

FOR twenty-one years William reigned over England with effective
firmness, 'wearing his crown* thrice a year, at Christmas and
Easter and Whitsun, combatting the overweening barons, hunting
the stag, and crossing occasionally to Normandy to guard
against
the encroachments of the King of France. But during one of these

campaigns, when he had just regained Mantes, this great man was
mortally injured. His horse stumbled, and a blow from the pommel
of his saddle bruised him internally, from which he died. His end
had pathos. He had loved nobody but his wife Matilda, who was
already dead, and possibly, in his gruff way, his minister Lanfranc,
who was not with him. Of his three sons, whom he had 'not
associated with his rule, the second was his favourite; and to him,
William Rufus (so called because of his red complexion), he left
the English crown. To Robert, the eldest, whom he held in scant
esteem, he reluctantly bequeathed Normandy, declaring that with
such a sovereign the Duchy would fare ill. Henry, the youngest,
received only 5000 silver marks. And thus the Conqueror died,
being buried in the Church of St. Stephen at Caen, in only a small
concourse, The swollen body burst its coffin, and so, remarks the
chronicler, *he who living had been dight with gold and precious
stones was now mere rottenness*. His three sons had already
hurried off to secure their shares of the heritage, Rufus embarked
for England with a letter from his father to Lanfranc, who agreed
to crown him at Westminster* This time there was no election by
the Council, and the barons simply accepted their king from the
archbishop* That was a sign of the growing power of the Church.
William Rufus was no fool, but he was a boor. This fat,
clumsy, brutal youth, stammering his sarcasms, cared only
for
soldiers* At a time of universal piety he flaunted his dislike of

delight in blasphemy. When

and took a crude certain
priests,
monks complained that they could not pay an excessive tax, he

pointed to their sacred relics and asked if they had not those gold
and silver boxes full of dead men's bones. His delight was in the
Christmas and Easter banquets that he gave his barons, to heighten
89
 THE CONQUEROR'S SON
the splendour of which he employed the London craftsmen for
two years in building Westminster Hail, then regarded as the most
and destined, in the recon-
magnificent building in the country
structed form in which Richard II left it, to become the seat of the

Courts of Justice, The Court of William Rufus was *a Mecca of

adventurers', and to maintain the hundreds of mercenary knights
from overseas he levied taxes contrary to usage, in spite of his
coronation oath to respect the laws of the land, 'But who can keep
to all he promises?' he said cynically. He successfully fought down
several baronial risings, aimed at supplanting him by his brother,
Robert of Normandy* The weak and paltry Robert, always
crippled by debt, had not fathered
thin project, hut in him the

barons found a sovereign more malleable than William Rufus*

It is noteworthy that the King had to call upon the English fyrd
in order to bring his Norman companions to their senses, He

promised the Saxon peasantry remission of taxes, and with simple

credulity they fought to support
him. When he felt himself on
firm ground in England, he aimed at regaining Normandy from his
brother. The Conquest had left a difficult position. The vassal
lords of the King of England were likewise those of the Duke of
Normandy, in respect of their demesne* on the Continent, and this
twofold suzerainty gave rise to confusion* Kufus failed to master
Normandy by force, but when his brother Robert left for the First
Crusade, Rufus lent him 10,000 marks, and received the Duchy
as a pledge, Rufus himself never went on u Crusade, nor did his
subjects show any more enthusiasm; England never beheld the
spectacle which was seen in the French countryside, of serfs
leaving for Jerusalem, dragging their \vives and children in carts,
A few devout, or adventurous, Norman lords look the Cross; but
the common people went on tilling their fields*
Conflict became inevitable between the Roman Church, as

reorganized by Gregory VII, and the lay monarchies. The Pope's

ambition, to reform the Church so as to fit it for reforming the
world, was a noble one* The clergy, he felt* had lost their prestige
through excessive contact with secular society. If a churchman
were dependent on lords or kings, he could not combat sin or
impiety with the same uncompromising courage as if his allegiance
were only to his spiritual heads* This was the underlying signifi-
cance of the so-called conflict of investitures which disturbed
England and Europe* A bishop had two aspects ; be was a Prince
90
 THE CONFLICT OF INVESTITURES
of the Church, and as such depended only on the Pope and God;
but he was also a temporal lord, the owner of great fiefs, and so
had to do homage to the king, his suzerain. Many bishops felt
humiliated by this temporal subordination, believing that they
held their lands in the name of God and the poor. But if they
had refused homage after their election, the king, for his part,
would have refused the episcopal lands.
A Papal surrender in this matter of the investitures would
have endangered the Church, by placing it in the hands of creatures
of the lay power, and possibly of simoniacs and heretics. If the
king yielded, he would be encouraging within his realm a rival
power which he could not control. The danger was all the greater
because this power seemed to be developing hostility towards the
monarchy* Many theologians were then arguing that any lay
government was the intervention of men ignorant of God and led
by the Devil The authority of laws .
.*, wrote John of Salisbury,
.

*is naught unless it keeps the image of the divine law, and the

desire of a prince is of no worth if it conforms not to the discipline

1
of the Church. Such claims made it look as if the Pope aspired to
universal mastery* Kings were bound to resist it, but it was
dangerous for them to come into conflict with the Vicar of God,
revered by their own subjects. The Germanic emperor who made
the attempt had had to bow low at Canossa. The conflict of
investitures may not have been the first clash of Church with
State, as the State did not yet exist but it was a clash between
;

Church and Monarchy, both claiming to be creations of the

same God,
During his Lanfranc's prestige maintained the
lifetime,
balance. After his death in 1089, the King tried not to replace
him. He chose as his private counsellor one Ranulf Flambard, a
low-born and ill-bred man, and did not nominate an Archbishop
of Canterbury* He thus retained the archiepiscopal revenues, a
device which he found so profitable that when he died eleven great
as regards the see of
abbeys and ten bishoprics were vacant. But
William by the
Canterbury the strongest pressure was put upon
Church and by the barons, to make him appoint Anselm, prior of
Bec-Heliouin. Like Lanfranc, Anselm was an Italian, but much
less interested in temporal affairs than his predecessor; he was a

saintly man, to whom earthly life appeared as a swift, empty dream,

meaningless except as preparatory to
eternal life. Only a grave
91
 THE CONQUEROR'S SON
made the King consent in a moment of fear to invest Anselm,
illness
himself openiy reluctant. The Archbishop had literally to be
and there forcibly invested with
dragged to the King's bedside,
intoned the TV Dcwu. But Anselm
ring and crozier while bishops
had the firmness as well as the modesty of a saint, and was resolved
to have the dignity of the Church respected in his own person*
Between King and Archbishop began a struggle, now hidden, now
hatred of this Archbishop who
open* Rufus did not disguise his
looked him in the eyes and blamed him for his vices. Anscim
challenged the King by recogni/ing Pope Than, against uhoro the
I

Germanic emperor had tried to set up an amt)*cpe, and after

this defiance had to flee the country* Once again the see of Canter*

bury was left vacant and the King drew its revenues, but he had
uneasy dreams, and for all his sarcasms was concerned about his
salvation* He had no time to ensure it* for in the year ICX) wfaea
1 f

hunting in the New Forest, he uas killed by an arrow piercing his

heart* Whether this vu*s accident or crime \vas never known*
In those stern times an heir could afford no sacrifice to pro-
priety, Prince Henry, the Conqueror's third son* left his brother's
body where it
lay and hurried off to Winchester to secure the
keys of the royal treasury, He arrived jusi in lime, as almost
immediately there appeared the treasurer. William of Breteuil,
who claimed it in the name of Robert, Duke of Normandy, the
lawful heir* But at headlong speed Henry arranged his own

proclamation as king by a small group of barons, and *as crowned

by the Bishop of London in default of an archbishop; ail of which
was irregular, but accepted. Robert was far away, a foreigner, and
ill-famed, Henry was reported so be energetic and ins&iucted,

especially in matters of law. Furthermore, he won popularity

immediately on his accession by granting a charter, one of those
electoral undertakings which in those days, except for insurrection^
were the sole method of curbing the royal prerogative, By his
charter Henry ! pledged himself to respect "the laws of Edward the
Confessor, to abolish the evil customs introduced by his brother
Rufus, never to leave ecclesiastical benefices vacant, and to raise
1
no more irregular feudal taxation These first actions of his
.

roused confidence; he cast Ranutf Flambard into prison, recalled

Anscim, and, to crown all, married a wife of the blood royal-
Ediih-MatHda, daughter of Malcolm HI of Scotland and a descen-
dant of Etbclred, This 'native' marriage quickened the irony of the
92
 A PROTESTANT SPIRIT
Norman nobility, who nicknamed the King and his Queen 'Godric'
4
and Godgifu\ parodying the outlandish Saxon names; but it
delighted the Anglo-Saxon people, who gladly hailed the King's
eldest son as 'the Atheling\ the ancestral style of the firstborn of
the Saxon kings. After this marriage, which augured well for the
fusion of the two races, Henry's position in was so
England
strengthened that revolt on the part of Robert's partisans was
useless. In 1106 Henry conquered Normandy by a
victory at
Tinchebrai, an English victory gained on Norman soil a revenge,
so to speak, for Hastings* He made a peace of compromise with
the Papacy, after long discussion of the investitures, renouncing his
claim to hand personally to the bishop the ring and crozier, but
winning his counterclaim, that the duly invested bishop should do
homage to the sovereign for his temporal fiefs. had
Henry
prudently resisted the suggestions of the Archbishop of York, who
advised resistance. 'What need had Englishmen to receive the
will of God from the Pope of Rome?' urged this prelate. 'Had they
not the guidance of Scripture?' The Protestant spirit was already
stirring in this English archbishop.
After his victory over the insurgent barons, Henry I enjoyed a
tranquil reign, and he took advantage of the calm to organize his
realm. He was conspicuous as a jurist, and, thanks to him, the
royal courts of justice were developed at the expense of the feudal.
Nearly every crime was henceforward regarded as a breach of the
King's Peace, and accordingly brought before the King's courts.
The jury* as yet in its infancy, an institution borrowed by th
Normans from the Franks, represented an ancient method o
determining facts by the evidence of those who were capable of
knowing the truth. At the time of the Domesday Book, William I
had summoned local juries to determine proprietary rights in
each village; and gradually the Norman and Angevin kings came
to muster similar juries to decide questions of fact in all criminal
cases* Then individuals requested the service of the royal jury,
a right which the King granted, but for which he required payment
the lords was supplanted by
Step by step the feudal jurisdiction of
local courts, over at first by the sheriff and then more and
presided
more by judges of the royal court, with a jury's assistance.
The central administration, meanwhile, was becoming more
complex- There were a Justiciar (Ranulf Flambard, and then
of Salisbury), a Treasurer, and a
Chancellor, Originally the
Roger
93
 THE CONQUEROR'S SON
Chancellor was only the Iicad of the royal chapel, hut as the
clerks
of this chapel could write, they were entrusted with the
copying
and editing of documents, with the result that the importance of
their chief was speedily enhanced, tie v\as pi\cn
charge of the
Roya! Seal (It was not until the days of King John that, side by
side with this, the Privy Seal entrusted to the Keeper of the
Privy
Seal was established*) Financial affairs were administered
by
the Court of Exchequer, which met at Winchester at Easter
Whitsun and Michaelmas, All the sheriffs of the
country had to
submit their accounts to it, and they sat there at a large table-
the Chancellor, the Bishop of Winchester, and a clerk to the
Chancellor who, in the absence of the latter on other duties, came
in time to take his place and became kmmn as Chancellor 'of
the
Exchequer. The covering of the table was marked out with
horizontal lines crossed by seven vertical lines, for
pence, shillings,
pounds* tens of pounds, hundreds, thousands, and ten thousands
of pounds. This squared design gave the name *!
Exchequer*. The
sheriffs entered in turn and declared their tarimts
expenditures
on the Crown's behalf, A clerk set nut counters in the several
columns to represent these sums, (The figure 0. that
ingenious
Eastern symbol, was not yet known to the Mntrtish.) The sheriff
then declared his receipts, likewise represented*
hy other counters
placed over the others and cancelling them. The surplus
counters showed the sum due to the and the sheriffs
Treasury,
had to pay it in silver pennies, while the clerks of the Great
Roll, or Pipe Roll, noted the sums on rolls of parchment, which ait
still extant from the
year 1 131, The receipt given to the sheriff
consisted of a strip of wood called it cut to measure a hand's-
tally,
breadth for one thousand pounds, one inch for a hundred
pounds,
and so on. After which it was cut in two, one hnlf as a
acting
receipt to the sheriff, the other as a mean* checking for the
t*f

Exchequer- If proof of payment hail at any time to be given f all

that was needed was the
fitting together uf the two pieces* The
coinciding of the notches and the grain of the wood made fraud
impossible, and the method was so reliable that it was used by the
Bank of England until the nineteenth
century (it is still used in
France by village bakers),
The King's Peace and the new
dynasty had never been so
strong and secure when an unpredictable accident ruined all
hopes, William the Atheling, the heir to the throne, was returniag
94
 THE KING'S PEACE
from Normandy with a band of his friends, in a vessel called the
Blanche Nef, which sank as a result of the faulty steering of a
drunken pilot. When King Henry was told next day, he fell in a
swoon of grief. At no price would he leave his kingdom to Robert's
son, William of Normandy, whom he hated, and in 1 126 he named
as his successor his daughter Matilda, widow of the German
Emperor Henry V, To ensure the loyalty of the barons, he made
the Great Council do homage to her. Then, to protect the frontiers
of Normandy, he married the future Queen of England to Geoffrey
of Anjou, the Duchy's most powerful neighbour. This foreign
marriage was not liked by the English, many of whom regretted
having plighted their oath to a woman. It was obvious that the
death of Henry I would bring troubles.
These three Norman kings, the Conqueror, Rufus, and Henry,
had served their adopted country well they had imposed order,
;

kept the turbulent barons in check, balanced the claims of Church

and Crown, systematized public finance, and reformed justice.
The English owed much to them, and knew it. The Anglo-Saxon
chronicler,who could not be suspected of Norman sympathies,
recorded the death of Henry I and added: 'A good man he was;
and there was great dread of him. No man durst do wrong with
another in his time. Peace he made for man and beast. Whoso
bare his burthen of gold and silver, durst no man say ought to
him but good.' The King's Peace that was the crowning glory
of the monarchy, and the achievement which, at the end of the
fifteenth century, was to ensure its triumph.

95
 r if A i T r R iv

ANARCHY; HENRY II; THOMAS

B K CK l> T

Twm followed nineteen years of anarchy, which taught the people

of England the blessings of a Mronp and
comparatively just
government, Against Matilda, now wife of the Count of Anm
another claimant rose when Henry I died
Stephen of Blois
grandson of the Conqueror through his daughter Adela, The
citizens of London, with a small hand of barons in
Stephen's pay,
proclaimed him King, and the country was split into partisans of
Matilda or of Stephen. He blundered at the Mart. 'When
the
traitors understood/ say* the chronicler, 'that he was a mild
man,
and soft, and good, and no justice executed, then did
they all
wonder/ Everywhere fortified castle?* sprang unsanctioned
up, by
the Crown, The city of London,
copying new Continental
customs, assumed extensive powers of self-government, The
untrammelled lords became simply bandits,
employing the
peasants on forced building labour and lilting their completed
castles with hardened and harsh old soldier*. Resistance was
met
with monstrous tortures men were
:
hung head down and roasted
like joints, and others thrown, like
fairy-tale heroes, into durtgpom
crawling with vipers and toads, Bui strangely enough, these bandit
noblemen, fearful of damnation, were at the same lime
endowing
monasteries. Under Stephen alone, over one hundred monastic
houses were built
A typical adventurer of this time was Geoffrey de Mandeviife,
who betrayed Matilda and Siephen successively, secured the
hereditary sheriffdotm of several counties from both claimaatt*
and died by a fortunate stray arrow in ! 144, Land
passed out of
cultivation; towns were put to nack; religion was the
only reftigft
left, Never had men
prayed so much ; hermits settled in the wood*;
Qstereian monks cleared forests in the
north, and London saw
new churches rising everywhere.
England seemed to feel, it ha*
been said, as if God and atl Hi*
angels were asleep, and that tbw
must be roused by redoubled fervour* At last, in
1152, MatikbA
young son, Henry, whose father's death had left him
96
 HENRY PLANTAGENET
Anjou, came to an understanding with Stephen. The Church this
time usefully arbitrated, and formulated a which was
treaty signed
at Wallingford and confirmed at Westminster.
Stephen adopted
Henry, gave him a share in the administration of the realm, and
made him his heir. Peace and
unity throughout the land 'were
sworn to by Stephen and Henry, the
bishops and earls and all
men of substance. In 11 54, Stephen died and
Henry became king.
He was greeted with gladness, Tor he did good justice and made
peace'.
Henry Plantagenet, who thus became Henry II of England,
came of a powerful family with a dark
history. His Angevin
ancestors included Fulke the Black, who was
reputed to have had
his wife burnt alive and forced his son to crave his
forgiveness
crouching on all fours and saddled like a horse. One of his grand-
mothers, the Countess of Anjou, had the name of
being a witch,
who once flew off through a church window. His son Richard was
later tosay that such a family was bound to be divided, as they all
came from the Devil and would return to the Devil. himself
Henry
was a hard man, of Volcanic force', but cultivated and
charming in
manner. A stocky, bull-necked youth, with
close-cropped red
hair, he had taken the fancy of Queen Eleanor of France, when he
came to do homage to King Louis VII for Maine and
Anjou.
She was as hot-headed as the young Angevin, and
already married
to a man who was, she sighed, a monk and not a
4

king'. She and

young Henry understood each other instantly. She obtained a
divorce, and two months later, at the age of twenty-seven, married
this lad of nineteen, to whom she brought as
dowry the great
Duchy of Aquitaine, which included Limousin, Gascony and
Pirigord, with suzerain rights over Auvergne and Toulouse.
Through his mother, Henry II already owned the Duchy of
Normandy, and through his father, Maine and Anjou; he was
becoming more powerful in France than King Louis himself. Of
his thirty-five years on the throne he was to
spend only thirteen in
England* He was in France continuously from 1158 to 1163. In
fact, he was an emperor, viewing England as only a province. He
was French in tastes and speech, but this Frenchman was one of
the greatest of English kings*
Like his ancestor the Conqueror, Henry II was helped by
being a foreigner in England* He had energy, he was zealous
for order, and he came to a country whose feudalism had
o 97
 HENRY II: THOMAS BECKET
become anarchy ; he would hew the li\ins rock and restore the
Norman order. The rebels dared not resist the master of so
many
provinces abroad, from
which he could bring armed forces if
need be, and Henry forced them to pul! down or dismantle the
castles built without licence. Taxes were again collected and the
sheriffs were made subject to dismissal The feudal term of
forty
days' service was inadequate for the Angevin ruler's campaigns in
Aquitaine and Normandy, and for this was substituted the tax
known as scutage, which enabled him to pay mercenaries. This
left many of the English nobility to become unused to \\ar\ and

they took to jousts and tourneys instead of real fighting, The

bellicose lord hardly survived, except in the Border counties, and
thereafter it was in the counties palatine, facing Scotland and
Wales, that all the great risings brake out* But although Henry's
quality as a foreigner gave him this freedom of action and ideas in
English affairs, his heterogeneous domains abroad weakened him*
The bond between Normandy, Aquiiaine and lingland was
artificial Henry II, no doubt, often dreamed of becoming at once

King of France and King of Itaplund. In that event/ iingiand

would have become a French pro\incc, perhaps for several
centuries. But, as so often happens, facts overcame wishes, The

King's zeal for order involved him in the conflicts within England;
and so time, and his life, went past.
When the young King from abroad came to the throne,
Theobald, Archbishop of Canterbury* was eager to see a trusty
man at the King's side, and commended to him one of his clerks,
Thomas Bcckct, who won Henry** faunir and was in time made
Chancellor, This high office was then paining importance at the
expense of the Justiciar. Becket was a pure-blooded Norman of
son of a rich City merchant. Of gentle upbringing,
thirty-eight, the
he had become clerk to Archbishop Theobald after the ruin of his
family, his patron having come from the same village as his father.
As Bucket's gifts seemed administrative rather than priestly, the
kindly disposed Archbishop handed him on to the King and t

immediately the sovereign and servant became inseparables*

Henry valued this young minister, a good horseman and falconer,
able to bandy learned jokes with him, and
astoundingly able in his
work. It was in large measure due to Bcckct that order was so
speedily restored after the death of Stephen. Success made the
Chancellor proud and powerful Campaigning in the Vexia in
98
 THE SEE OF CANTERBURY
1160, he took seven hundred horsemen of his own retinue, twelve
hundred more hired by himself, and four thousand soldiers: a
veritable army. Becket himself, notwithstanding
private his
priesthood, dismounted a knight in single combat this
during
campaign.
On
Theobald's death, Henry II resolved to
give the see of
Canterbury to Becket. There was some grumbling from the monks
to whom the election properly belonged ; Becket was not a
monk,
and seemed to be more soldier than priest. Indeed, he had not till
then taken priest's orders. The Chancellor himself,
showing the
his lay vestments, said
King laughing that Henry was choosing a
very handsome costume to put at the head of his
Canterbury
monks. Then, when he had accepted, he warned the King that he
would hate his Archbishop more than he would love him, because
Henry was arrogating to himself an authority in Church matters
which he, the Primate, would not accept. There is much that is
remarkable in this great temporal lord who turned ascetic imme-
diately on becoming an archbishop. Henceforth he devoted his
life to prayerand good works. On his dead body were found a
hair shirt and the scars of self-discipline. The see of Canterbury
had made the gentle Anselm into a militant prelate, and of
Becket, the King's servant and Chancellor, it made a rebel, then a
saint. Reading his life, one feels that he sought to be, first the

perfect minister, then the perfect churchman, such as the most

exacting onlooker might have imagined either. It was an attitude
compounded of scruples and pride.
The line of conflict between King and Church lay no longer
on the question of investitures, but on the analogous one of the
ecclesiastical courts. In separating civil and religious courts, the

Conqueror and Lanfranc had wished to reserve for the latter only
cases of conscience. But the Church had gradually made all trials
into religious cases- If property rights were violated, this became

perjury, a case of conscience. Accused parties were only too glad

to have recourse to this milder jurisdiction, which sentenced men
neither to death nor mutilation, seldom even to prison, as the
Church had not its own prisons, but to penance and fines. The
clerks were answerable only to tribunals of their own category,
and so a murderous clerk nearly always got off easily. This was a
grave matter when even a lawyer's scrivener was a clerk in the
ecclesiastical sense. Any scamp might enter the minor orders
99
 HENRY II; T HO MAS B F CKFT
and avoid the law of the land. Furthermore, the court of Rome
reserved the right of calling an ecclesiastical cave, and then the
fines were not paid to the Exchequer, If this tntruMon into
iay
matters had not been checked, the King would no longer have
f

been master in England. Henry 11 insisted thai a clerk found

guilty
by an ecclesiastical court should be degraded* After this, being
a layman again, he could be handed over to the secular arm.
Thomas refused, arguing that a man could not be twice punished
for one crime* The King was angered, and summoned a council
at Clarendon, where, under threat of death, iicckct signed the
Constitutions of Clarendon, which gave the victory to the
King,
But the Archbishop did not hold himself hnumi by a forced oath,
Pope Alexander gave him dispensation, t Vwdcmned by a court
of barons, Thomas proudly left i'ngUtiul. bearing his
croEier,
beaten but not tamed, and from Ins haven at
Vc/elay began to
hurl excommunications at his foes,
Powerful as Henry II was, he was not strong
enough to face
an excommunication with impunity, or to risk his kingdom
being
placed under Papa! interdict, which would mean seeing his people
deprived of the sacraments. In a time of universal faith, the
popular reaction might well have swept away the dynasty, But
compromise was diflicult. The Kinp could not drop the Constitu-
tions of Clarendon without humiliation; and the
archbishops
refused to recognise them, In the end !
Icnry met Ifcekct at Prcteval,
made a show of reconciliation, and required him only to swear
respect for the customs of the realm, But Beckct had hardly
landed in England when there reached him, at his own
request,
Papal orders to turn out those bbhnp* who had betrayed their
primate during his disgrace, Now, it was a law established by the
Conqueror that no subject was entitled to correspond with the
Pope unless by royal leave. The King heard this* ne*s when feast-
ing at Christmas near LIMCUX, He was furious, exclaiming that
his subjects were spiritless covutrds, heedless of the due to
loyalty
their lord* letting him become the
laughingstock of a low-born
clerk. Four knights who overheard him went off without a wonJ,
took ship for England, came to
Canterbury, and threatened the
Archbishop. He must absolve the bishops, they declared. Becket,
the soldier-prelatc, And a little
replied boldly and proudly.
later the altar steps were smeared with his
brains, his skull cleft
by their swords,
100
 AFTER THE MARTYRDOM
When the King learned of this crime, he shut himself up for
five weeks in despair. He was too clever to be blind to the danger.
The people might have wavered between the King and the living
Archbishop, but with a martyr they sided unreservedly. For three
hundred years the pilgrimage to Canterbury was an enduring feature
of England's life. All the King's enemies were heartened, and
rallied. To parry the most urgent, he mollified the Pope by re-

nouncing the Constitutions of Clarendon, and then promised to

restore to the see of Canterbury its confiscated wealth, to send
money to the Templars for the defence of the Holy Sepulchre, to
build monasteries, and to combat the schismatic Irish.
But his own wife and children rose against him. He had, it is
true, treated his sons well. The eldest, Henry, he had had crowned
King of England during his own lifetime, and to the second,
Richard, he made over the maternal inheritance of Aquitaine and
Poitou, They both refused his request to hand over a few properties
to their youngest brother, John, and at Eleanor's instigation took
the head of a league of nobles against their father. After two
feuds of the Angevin house were
generations the internal family
reviving. Some touch of genius these Plantaganets had always
had but they came from the Devil and to the Devil they were
;

his energy. He returned

returning. In this peril Henry II showed
forthwith from the Continent to crush the revolt. After landing
Canterbury, dismounted, walked to the tomb
he came of
through
of his
Becket, knelt for a long time in prayer, and divesting himself
clothes submitted to discipline from three-score and ten monks.
After this he triumphed everywhere ; the nobles gave in, his sons
did him When order was restored the question of the
homage.
ecclesiastical courts was apparently settled. Henry maintained
his claim to try clerks charged with treason and offences against
the laws of his forests. Those accused of other serious offences
(murder and crimes of violence) were now left to the bishops'
courts. But there was a vague borderland which later generations
took long to define; and anyhow this compromise was a poor one,
as for of murder or theft were to
many years English subjects guilty
plead benefit of clergy.
And to reach this halting settlement the
two outstanding men of the time had ruined two lives and a great
friendship*

101
 CHA I* T fc R V

HENRY II AS ADMINISTRATOR:
JUSTICE AND POLICE
THE history of England
has this essential feature - that from the
time of Henry If the kingdom had achicxcd its unity, The task
before her kings was easier than it was for those of France, Thanks
to William the Conqueror, no linplish lord, ho\\c\cr great, was the

sovereign of a petty territory with its own traditions, history, and

into oblhion. Wales and
pride. The Saxon kingdoms dropped
Scotland, which would have been difficult to assimilate, were not

yet annexed; and in a comparatively small territory any rebel

could be speedily reached. The Church* despite Socket's resistance,
seemed by the end of the reign to IK* in submission to the King,
who controlled all ecclesiastical links \\ith Rome, supervised the
selection of bishops, and patiently smwht monks
to reconcile the
of Canterbury and the bishops, who disputed the right of electing
the Archbishop. The Primate* indeed, was now his servant; one
remarks \vith asperity that probably the
ecclesiastical chronicler

Archbishop would take no step save by the King's order, even if

the Apostle Paul came to If,nglund to requireof him. In fact, one
it

century after the Conquest, the fusion of conquerors and

conquered was so complete that an iinglish freeman cauld hardly
be distinguished from one of Norman unpin. Both languages
existed side by side, but corresponded to class ditUions rather
than racial differences. The cultured Saxon made a point of
knowing French, Mixed marriages were frequent *A strong
king* a weak baronage, a homogeneous kingdom, a bridled
Church* these thing* enabled Henry I! to make his eourt the
single animating centre of the country,
That court was one of the most lively in the world. The King
had a cultivated and inquiring mind, and gathered men of learning
and erudition round him, such as the theologians Hugh, Bishop of
Lincoln, and Peter of Blois, great linguist* tike Richard FiteNeale,
author of the Dialogic de Samwia, historians like Giraldus
Cambrcnsis. Queen Eleanor hud vanished, a captive rebel, The
King had many mistresses, the most famous of whom was Fair
Rosamund, over whose grave the monks had to inscribe the words:
102
 A TWOFOLD KINGDOM
'Hie jacet in tumba rosa mundi, non rosa munda.'
Henry II was
interested in happenings in all the courts of
Europe, and travellers
bringing news were always welcome guests of his. For the first
time the insular Englishman learned to be concerned
with what
befell in Spain or
Germany. The court still moved from one royal

domain to another, now in England, now in France, consuming its

revenues in kind. Peter of Blois has described the
King's retinue,
a swarm of mummers, laundresses, wine-sellers,
pastrycooks,
prostitutes, buffoons, *and other birds of like plumage'. The
courtiers found these travels comfortless, on their and
sorry nags
hard beds, eating under-baked bread and drinking sour wine
smelling of the cask. The crowning misery was never to know in
advance what the King might plan: *. he will set out at day-
, ,

103
 JUSTICE AND POLICE
break, mocking all men's expectation by his sudden change of
purpose. Whereby it cnmelh frequently to pass that such courtiers
as have let themselves be bled, or have taken some purgative, must
yet follow their prince forthwith without regard to their own
bodies , Then
. *
may you see men rush forth like madmen,
sumptcr-mulc* anil chariots
sumpter-mules jostling clashing
against chariots in frantic confusion, a very Pandemonium made
visible/ But underneath this patchwork of confusion a solid order
was coming to birth* Everywhere the King's jurisdiction was
encroaching on private justice. It was Henry's aim to hold his own
court of justice in every part of the realm, the local image of the
Curia Regix. Thin W;IN indeed a necessity, as the latter was con-
tinually on the move, and the hapless litigant had perforce to
follow it: a case was cited of one who had had to pursue his
judge> for five years on end. From 166 onwards, judges set off
1

from the court to cover definite prm incial 'circuits*, at fixed annual
dates* Their journey was ceremonious, their person* were treated
with deep respect. They were preceded by a writ addressed to the
sheriff, biJdiiig him convoke the lords, lay and clerical, the reeve
and four freemen of each village, and also twche townsmen from
each town, to assemble on a given day, On his arrival* the
judge
presided over tins body, causing it o nominate a jury, composed
as far an possible of knights, or, failing these, of freemen*
The method of election was complicated. The notables of
the county nominated four knights, who in turn chose two
knights
for each hundred, these two
appointing ten others who, with
themselves* made up the jury of the hundred. To this jury the
most varied questions were submitted by the judge, They weft
asked for a verdict (*>wi <tictutn\ a irue opinion) on the claims of
the Crown, on the affairs of
private individuals who had been
authorized to use the King's jury, or on questions touching the
Jews, Sometimes judge and
jury visited the prison together, or
reported on the sheriffs administration. Finally, the jury had to
charge any local suspects of felony, and jurors neglecting this
duty were fined. Later this prosecuting role devolved upon a more
numerous jury, termed the Grand Jury, the petty jury thereafter
considering the truth of the charge, a development which
strengthened the safeguards of the accused party,
Naturally enough, Englishmen generally preferred trial by a
jury of neighbours, enlightened as to facts witnesses, to being
by
104
 THE COMMON LAW
subjected to dangerous ordeals by fire or water. Henry II jvisely
ordained that a notorious rogue should be banished frojt&,the
realm, even if absolved by ordeal In 1215 the Pope forbad6|$&i .

by fireand water, and was obeyed. Ordeal by battle survived much

longer: it had not been abrogated in 1818, when a man accused of
murder claimed to have his case so tried. In setting up these courts,
King Henry was not solely moved by the desire to provide his sub-
jects
with a sound justiciary: he enriched the Exchequer with the
fines formerly levied by feudal courts. Moreover, the royal judges
themselves were not always honest or beyond reach of purchase;
their circuits were designed as much for the raising of the King's
revenues, by stern means, as for the administration of justice. But,
slowly and indirectly, common sense and mercy gained ground.
The system of itinerant judges soon engendered the Common
Law, identical and universal Feudal and popular
in application.
courts had followed local usage, but a judge moving from county
to county tended to impose the best usage on all. Local customs
were not destroyed, but were cast, as it were, into the melting-pot
of the Common Law. The central court of justice recorded
precedents, and thus, very early, a body of law took shape in
England which covered the majority of cases. Side by side with
the Common Law was to grow up (and still survives) a comple-
mentary legal system, that of the Equity Courts, which, by virtue
of royal prerogative, do not judge according to custom, but afford
remedies to the inadequacies or injustices of custom. The principle
of equity is this, that in certain circumstances the King can mitigate
the rigidity of the Common Law in order to ensure justice being done.
Something should be said regarding the classification of
crimes* The most dreadful of crimes was high treason, an attempt
to slay or dethrone the King (treason towards the State was in-
conceivable to the medieval mind). The penalties for
treason
strike us as cruel, but it must be borne in mind that on the King's
the and of the realm. The traitor
person depended peace safety
was dragged at a horse's tail to the place of execution, and there
of his body being publicly
hanged, drawn and quartered, the pieces
London Bridge was long adorned with the heads of
exposed
traitors. Petty treason was the murder of a master by his servant
or a husband by his wife, and this too was punished by death.
were theoretically
Heresy and witchcraft, treasons towards God,
mortal offences likewise, but were not often so in fact before the
105
 JUSTICE A ND PO I I C i
;

fifteenth century, when the perturbation caused by the growth of

heresy revived religious cruelty. Amongst felonies were classed

homicide, armed attack, and theft These
were punished by death
or mutilation - the loss of a hand, of ears, or of eyes. A man

wounded in the wars, if prudent, furnished himself with a paper

as otherwise, arriving in a village with
vouching for his infirmity,
only one arm or one leg,*
he might IK* chased forth as a convicted
felon. Lesser offences were punishable by public exposure in the
or stocks, which delivered the offender to public scorn, and
pillory
often to blows, Scolds or chatterbox women were fastened tea
chair siting at the end of a pole, and ducked in a pond,

The maintenance of order is a function which, in modern

societies, appertains to two distinct bodies; the justiciary, and the
The police present
disorder and arrest offenders. Who
police.
Middle Ajes? Order was assured by
these tasks in the
performed
the co-operation of all, Henry 11 hail rest%m*d the /YM and by the
Assize of Arms in 11X1 insisted thai every freeman should be in
possession of military equipment which he must swear to devote
to the King. This equipment varied in completeness with the
means of the individual, the poorest huvwn only a lance, an iroa
casque, and a padded jerkin, A
svsfew of collective responsibility
made the supervision of malefactors quite easy, The master of a
house was responsible for every \illem in his household, and any

others had to enrol themselves in groups of ten, On his enrolment

the man knelt down and swore on the C impels to obey the chief
of his group, to refrain from thieving or the company of thieves,
and never to receive stolen goods* In the event of a crime being
committed, the group was often responsible lor bringing the man
to justice otherwise, they were collectively sentenced to pay a fine.
;

When a criminal escaped, the men of the v illage pursued him to the
bounds of their hundred, blow ing on horns and shouting - the 'hue
1
and cry . At the boundary the pursuers passed on their responsi-

bility to the next hundred

a system of policing by relays* If the
criminal succeeded in finding refuge in a church he was protected
by the right of sanctuary, and could then summon the coroner,
representing the Crown, and before him 'renounce the
realm*. In
this ceremony the offender vowed to leave and never England
The coroner named a a
return* part* and he left at once, carrying
wooden cross which indicated his plight to ail and sundry, He bad
to go direct to the port and take the first vessel sailing, and if none
106
 THE KING'S PEACE
was sailing at once, the man had to walk knee-deep into the sea
every morning in token of his good faith. A
breach of the oath
outlawed him, and he could be slain at sight. This right of sanc-

tuary gave rise to many abuses, and the citizens of London com-
plained that certain churches, especially round Westminster, were
inhabited by bands of criminals living there in immunity, and
emerging at night to rob honest folk.
But all in all, a *good peace' prevailed through most of the
country in the twelfth century, and this was in great measure due
to the King. Judges were honest only when a strict sovereign kept
them in hand. A lay judge who jested about the slowness of
c
ecclesiastical courts was answered by a priest: lf the King were
as far away from you as the Pope from us, you would do little
work' and the judge smilingly acknowledged the thrust. If the
;

villeinwelcomed his royal and ordered time, many nobles, and

even many clerks, mourned the good days when the Duke of
Normandy was not yet King of England. Nothing so much moves
the heart of man as the joy of liberty, and nothing enfeebles it
more than the oppression of slavery/ said Giraldus Cambrensis
to the lawyer Glanville. If a king showed weakness, or became
weakened by adventures abroad, a reaction from the barons would
be the inevitable But on Henry IFs death England could
result.

strongest government in Europe. It has been well

show the said
that it revived the Carolingian practices, and at the same time, in
the accuracy of its mechanism, the strictness of its tone and bear-
shows affinities with
ing, it
the Roman State, or even with the
modern State,

107
 CHAPTER V I

THE SONS OF HKNRY I!

KING HENRY'S end was tragic. He

\vwild gladly have shared his
hut they hated each other and
empire between his sons, they all
him. 'You must know/ said one of them to a
betrayed messenger
from the King, 'that it is implanted in us by ancestral heritage, as
our own nature, that every brother of our blood shall fight against
his brother, and every son against his father/ The two eldest,

Henry and Geoffrey, died before their father* Geoffrey leaving a

son, Arthur of Brittany; the third, Richard, plotted against his
father with the new Kinp of France* Philip Augustus, a cold, able
his su/erainty over these
young man, firmly resolved to regain
and making skilful use of their dissensions, Henry tt,
Angcvins
the saddened and lonely old King, cared now only fur his ftfurth
son* John, He had left* England and Normandy to Richard, and
wished to keep Aquitaine for John: a plan which infuriated
Richard* who, more closely linked uith his mother* lilcanor of
Aquitaine, than with his father,
attached more importance to that
than to all the rest of the Kingdom, Suddenly he did
province
homage to the King of France for all his father's Continental

territories, from the Channel to the Pyrenees. Henry IK caught in

Le Mans by Philip Augustus and hi* own son, had to flee from the
biasing town, which was the city of his birth and the burial-place
of his father, the Count of Anjou. As he left it. he blasphemed
the footpaths, his own
against God* As he galloped in flight by
son Richard was chasing him* At Citinon the King was so ill that
he had to halt, and there he was rejoined by his Chancellor, who
returned from a mission to Philip Augustus bearing a list of the
English traitors whom he had found at the French court,
It was

headed by John, his favourite son, Seeing his father in danger,

John too had turned traitor, 'You have said enough!' cried the
King, *! care nought now for myself nor for the world!' After
which he became delirious, and died of a haemorrhage. Henry E
had been a great king, a cynic, a realist, and stern, but on the whole
a well-doer. His reign had lasted from II 54 to it 89,
A statesman (it has been said) was now succeeded by a knight*
108
 RICHARD I AND THE CRUSADE
errant. Richard I, styled by some Cceur de Lion or Lion-heart,
and by Bertrand de Born of Perigord 'Richard Yea-and-Nay*,
inherited certain traits from his father: the violence of the Plan-
tagenets, their immoderate love of women, and their courage.
But Henry IFs aims had been practical and cautious. Richard
pursued adventure
and despised prudence, in a life that seemed a
frenzy of violence and fury. A poet and troubadour, friendly with
allthe warrior squires of Perigord, he wished to play the romantic
knight in real life. In the early days of feudalism, knighthood had
been no more than the obligation to serve as a horseman in return
for a grant of land. But by Church and poets this contract, and
the word itself, had been enhanced by loftier associations. The
dubbing of a knight had become a Christian ceremony. The young
knight bathed to symbolize his purification, as later did the
Knights of the Order of the Bath ; his sword was laid on the altar;
and he kept a vigil of arms in the castle chapel. The sword was
two-edged, as the knight must smite the rich oppressor of the poor
and likewise the strong oppressor of the weak. Unhappily, the
people of England found that knights
often acted very differently
from this exalted doctrine. They brawled drunkenly instead of
combating the enemies of the Cross, and ran to seed in idleness
and evil-living, degrading the very name of chivalry. In fact, not-
withstanding some fine characteristics, no warriors were ever more
cruel than certain medieval knights. In France there were occasions
when they massacred the populations of whole towns, men,
women and children. The Church had made laudable efforts to
make war more humane, but nothing resulted from them but a
certain courtesy towards women of the same class, or towards
their fellow-knights when captive or disarmed. And of this super-
ficial courtesy and essential cruelty, Richard Cceur de Lion offered

a twofold example*
The great chivalrous episode of Richard's reign was the Third
Crusade, in which he took part with Philip Augustus of France,
England had hardly been affected by the First and Second, to
which some single adventurers, but no sovereign, had gone. The
ecclesiastical accounts of the time show traces of numerous English-
men who expiated an offence by a vow to go on the Crusade, but at
the last moment regretted their oath and were dispensed from it by
a payment. Archbishop Giffard, releasing one penitent from his
vows, added that he was to spend the sum of five shillings sterling,
109
 SONS OF HEN R Y II

of his own goods, to come to the help of the Holy Land when !t
should be asked of him on the Pope's behalf. One knight, for
with the \\ifc of another, pledged himself to
adultery committed
send a soldier to the Holy Land at his expense, and to pay one
hundred pounds should he fail to do so. Towards the end of
Henry IPs reign the victories of Saladin and the fall of the King*
dom of Jerusalem had HO deeply impressed Christendom that the
the Saladin tithe, which
King raised heavy contributions, through
was notable as the first direct taxation imposed on all property,
movable and immovable, and no longer only on land. But this tax
was intended to subsidize foreign armies rather than to send
Englishmen to the East, Henry
II
promised to po himself, and the
Patriarch of Jerusalem ceremonially brought him the keys of the
Holy Sepulchre, But the King never embarked, and to the
reproaches of Giraldus
Cambrensis amuered that the clergy
to expose himself to danger, receiving no
valiantly incited him
blows themselves in battle and bearing no burden which they could
possibly avoid. There
was nothing enthusiastic or romantic in
Henry II, But Richard was different: having once received his
father's inheritance, he drained the treasury dry, sold a few offices
and and took ship,
castles,
Richard and Philip Augustus* outwardly friends but actually
rivals since Richard's succession to his father, set utT together for
Jerusalem* By the time they left Sicily they hud tjunrrelled* Richard
lost much time in waiting for the small fleet which the Cinque
Ports should have fitted out for him, (These the ports of Hasting?,
Dover, Sandwich, Hythe and Romncy played the same part for
the navy as did the knights* fiefs for the" army the King granted the
:

Cinque Ports valuable privileges in return for their furnishing him

with ships in time of \v;*r,J King Richard** expedition gave him
the chance of showing his courage, but did not free the Holy
Sepulchre, He roused Inured by his imuJencc and cruelty* When
Saladin refused to ransom his prisoner*, he cut their throats,
Long years after that campaign, say* Joinviilc, the Saracens still
frightened their naughty children by the threat of fetching King
Richard to come and kill them, And in the meantime Philip
Augustus, who had gone home, was preparing war against his

rival,

Despite their failure, and the abstention of most of the English

nobility, the influence of the Crusades on England's history*
as on

110
 MEDIEVAL WARFARE
that of Europe in general, was profound. It was in the main by
contact with the Orient that the Western
spirit became properly
aware of its essential nature and of its resistances. The wars of the
Medes had coincided with the noblest period of Greek
thought
and similarly the Crusades were the
beginning of a European
renaissance. For three centuries
they determined the commercial
and maritime centres of the world. Marseilles, Genoa and
Venice,
for the Crusaders, became cities.
starting-points great Hostelries
were built there by the pilgrims. The Mediterranean was safe-
guarded by the military Orders of the Templars and the Knights
of St. John of Jerusalem, who built the first
great Christian fleets.
It was also during the Crusades that Christian
gentlemen, in
England as in France, began to wear beards and paint arms on
their shields, to recognize each other in a
throng of many nations.
The vocabulary of Europe was enriched with countless new words.
And the failure of the Crusades was to have an influence on
England's maritime future, as the barriers of Islam, closing down,
forced men to seek other routes for trading with the East.
The art of war progressed little during these conflicts. The
medieval knights were not tacticians. At sight of the
enemy they
drew themselves up in three large masses (bataittes\ set their lances
forward, put their shields in position, and charged the opposing
batailles. There were no reserves, as it was deemed
insulting to
deprive a knight of the start of an engagement. A battle was
simply a melee of horses and men, in which foot-soldiers played
no part. The Crusades, however, showed the European
knights
the importance of siege warfare. The fortifications of Acre
checked the Christian armies and, according to Michelet, caused
them to lose over a hundred thousand men. The advantage then
lay with the defenders, not the assailants, of a stronghold. The
catapults and trebuchets of the time were powerless against walls
fifteen or thirty feet thick* A well-built castle, with no
openings
on the ground level, had a capacity of resistance limited only by
its
supplies. But it could be sapped, unless it stood upon rock, and
the pioneers laboured under a roof-covering which protected
them from the garrison's archers. To counter this form of attack
the brattice was invented^ a long wooden gallery jutting out so
that incendiary substances could be showered on the attacking
force, But the brattice itself was exposed to fire; stone machi-
colations and flanking towers did away with dead angles, and
W
 SONS OF HENRY II

again strongholds
became impregnable, Only the invention of
was to nullify the military value of the castle
artillery fortress, the

capture of Constantinople by
Mahomet II
being the first
prominent
achievement of artillery*
Richard was regarded by the crowned heads of Europe as a
dangerous man, and on his way
home from the Crusade was
the Duke of Austria and handed
treacherously made prisoner by
over to the Emperor Henry VI, who ignored the Crusaders*
privilege and kept
him in captivity, News reached England that
her King was a prisoner, gaily enduring his captivity hy making his
guards drunk, and that his ransom
would IK one hundred thousand
To raise this \ast sum, the minister* who did their best
pounds.
to replace an absentee sovereign tried hard to spread the burden
over all classes of society (1193), They demanded seutage of

shilling* for each Knipht's land,

a quarter nf every
twenty layman's
revenue, a quarter of the clergy's temporal ponds, and one-tenth
of the spiritual revenues. The churches were asked for their plate
for one year's \vcuil
and jewellery, monastic Orders shearings*
Normandy had to pay the same taxes, In spite of these overwhelm-

ing dues, the sum raised was insufficient, But the limperor agreed
to'give King Richard provisional liberty. In the King'* absence
his brother John had tried to sei/e power, hut had been repulsed

by the energy of Hubert Walter, Archbishop of Canterbury, who

showed himself as good a soldier as he uas a minister,
Richard was welcomed back with enthusiasm and pomp by
the citkens of London, Bui instead of showing proper gratitude
for this surprising loyalty, he at once proclaimed fresh tjues, The

plight of the realm was dangerous. Miitip Augustus hud invaded

Normandy; Aquitainc was in revolt, Anjmi ami Poilou were
drifting towards France* To defend Normandy Richard built one
of the greatest fortresses af the time, ChfUcaU'GaiHard, which
commanded the valley of the Seine, 'I shall take it, be its walls of
iron!* cried Philip Augustus. 'And I shall hold it/ retorted Richard,
*be they of butter!* He had not time to keep his word* One of bis
vassals* the Viscount of Limoges, found a gold ornament, probably
Roman, in a field near his castle of Chalus Richard maintained a
;

claim to it as King* A quarrel over this trifling incident grew into a

war* and whilst besieging Chalus, Richard was struck by an arrow.
The wound festered and the King died in his tent on April 6 V 1199,
Utnogtae occttit leanem Angliac: His body was buried
112
 *LEO ANGLIAE'
at Fontevrault, and his heart in his 'faithful city of Rouen'. This
absentee King was to lie for ever far from his realm he hardly
:

belongs to English history. *A bad son, a bad brother, a bad

husband and a bad king,' it has been said. But in judging Richard
allowance should be made for his legend, his popularity, and the
loyalty
of his people. Like certain condottieri of the Renaissance
or certain libertines of the eighteenth century, he must have been
a singularly complete type, nowadays condemned, but at that time
accepted by popular opinion.

113
 r H A r T r R v n
M A Ci N A r A R T A

MEDIEVAL peoples forpatc their kiw:s much, because the worst

king was better than the shortcut spell of anarchy. The Norman
dynasty had conquered the f nphOt \\ith the aid Vf their barons
and then their barons with the aid of the t ni'lish,
King John
.succeeded in uniting all his subjects aiMinsf himself, In the sparkle
of his intelligence he \vas a true I'Untaj'cnci
excelling in military
:

and diplomatic tactics, a preat charmer of women, a fine hunts**

man, but cruel and mean-Mauled. 1 here had Iven greatness in
Henry I! and Richard but John ua** merely cdiinis, This betrayer
;

of his father and brothers was susjxvuM

throughout Furope of
having caused the murder of his nephew, Arthur of Brittany, who
might have disputed his succession. 1'hilip Augustus, his Conti-
nental su/crain, summoned him before his court, and then, after
delays, declared him puilty of felony and deprived him of all his
French fiefs. With feudal rit*ht thus on his side, the
King of France
proceeded to take back his domains from Joint, one by one*
Normandy was rcoccupicd by France in 1204, despite a skilful
manmwe on John's part toXa\e C'hatcau-Ciadhtrd; in 1206 he
lost Anjou, Maine, Tmiraino and Poitou, Ten years after the
death of Henry II the Angevin had
empire virtually come to an
end, There remained
At|uitaine, but this proved diflieult to keep
because the English barons, who had
always {seen ready to fight
for
Normandy, where they held fiefs, were \ery reluctant to
an adventure in Gaseony, of tittle to themselves, and
pursue utility
of a hated king,
in the service
At war with the King of France, and
quarrelling with the
English baronage, John Undless aho got into difficulties with
the Church, The
Archbishops of Canterbury generally acted as
chief ministers to the
King, and the sovereign quite naturally
claimed the right of
choosing his Primate, But, m
we know, the
of the realm and the monks of
bishops Canterbury both laid claim
to this right* Under John, alt three to Rome, and
parties appealed
Pope Innocent HI responded unexpectedly by appointing over the
heads of King, monks and
bishops, his own candidate, Stephen
114
 THE EXCOMMUNICATED KING
Langton, a priest admirable for character and learning, who had
been long resident at Rome, John was furious, and refused recog-
nition to a prelate whom he declared to be known because he
only
had always lived among and he confiscated the
his enemies;

properties
of the archbishopric. The
Pope countered by the
customary sequence of pontifical sanctions. He placed England
under an interdict the church bells were dumb, and the dead were
;

leftwithout Christian burial The faithful were in sore torment.

But the strength of the royal institution was such that no rebellion
took shape. A
year later the Pope excommunicated King John.
Finally he deposed him, and authorized Philip Augustus to lead
a crusade against this contumacious England. The position was
becoming dangerous. Already the Scots and Welsh were becoming
active on the Borders, The King yielded. He humbled himself
before the Papal Legate, and received Langton with a respectful,
hypocritical welcome. Then, feeling secure in the saddle again, he
tried to fabricate a Continental coalition with the Count of
Flanders and Otto of Brunswick against Philip Augustus. Some-
thing unknown in baronial history happened when his barons
refused to follow him. They first said they would not serve under
the orders of an excommunicated King (absolution had not yet
been granted to John), and then pleaded their poverty. John had
'to postpone his departure, and kept his allies placated with
subsidies.Next year (1214) this coalition was shattered at Bouvines,
a battle which was at once the triumph of the Capets (whom it
enabled to unify the kingdom of France), and the safeguard of
English liberties because, if John had returned home victorious at
;

the head of his Brabant mercenaries, he would have taken cruel

vengeance on the English lords for their refusal to serve. Only
Gascony and the port of Bordeaux were left of his French posses-

sions* English historians

may well regard this defeat as a happy
date in England's history : it
destroyed the prestige of John, and
heralded Magna Carta,
A clash was now John and the baronage.
inevitable between

They had endured the despotism of Henry II, a powerful, victorious

king who held such wide popular respect that
none dared resist
him. But why should they have tolerated the abuses of a defeated
the
king so universally despised? In 1213 Archbishop Langton,
brain of the conspiracy, had quickened feeling by a secret gathering
of barons to whom he read the forgotten charter of Henry I, which
115
 MAGNA CARTA
for the
rights usagesof the King's
and
promised respect subjects*
At another meeting the barons swore on the relics of St John that

to the King only if he gave his oath to

they would grant peace
observe this charter, In 1215 they addressed an ultimatum to
John, and declared their 'defiance* (diflhlatk^ which a vassal had
to signify to an unworthy suzerain before taking arms against
him* The King tried to persuade the freemen to his side and to
but was forced to reali/e that the whole
bring in mercenaries,
country was against him, The citi/cn* of London welcomed the
small baronial army with enthusiasm, In such circumstances
John's ancestors would have summoned the fyrd, but times had
changed. Henry II's reforms
had weakened the nobles and brought
them closer to their tenants. Conflicts between manor and village
were now less frequent. The Papal interdict had left a deep mark
on a religious people* Thin appeal *o ancient liberties was welcome
to all classes, and the King's passionate wrath was futile. What
could he do? The capital was in rebel hands, the whole administra-
tion at a standstill Exchequer, John had no revenues,
Without his
He had to yield. to meet the barons on the
The King agreed
meadow of Runny mede, between Siaines and Windsor, and there
signed the Great Charter,
The importance of Mopna Carta haft been sometimes
It should he remembered,
exaggerated, sometimes underrated,
first and foremost, was a document drawn up in !2i5 that
that this f

is to say, at a period when modern ideas of liberty hud not even

taken shape, When the King in the thirteenth century granted the
his own court of justice, or to a towa
privilege to a lord of holding
of electing its own officials, these privileges were then styled
liberties*, The Great Charter declared in general terms that the

respect acquired rights. The average man

of our own
King must
times believes in progress and demands reforms ; to the man of
1215 'the golden age was in the past'. The barons did not regard
themselves as making a new law ; they were requiring respect for
their former privileges, Their only problem was how to compd
the King to respect the privileges of feudalism. But by a happy
chance in the mode of wording, they did not set the problem In
those terms, and their text enabled future generations to read into
Magna Carta these more general principles: that there exist law
of the State, rights pertaining to the community; that the king
must respect these; that if he violates them, loyalty is no longer
116
 RESTRAINTS ON MONARCHY
a duty and the subjects has a right of insurrection* The true
significance
of the Charter, therefore, resides in what it implies
rather than what it is. To succeeding generations it was to become,
in the modern sense, a 'charter of English liberties', and until the
fifteenth century every king had to swear, several times during
his reign, that he would respect its text. Under the Tudors the
Charter was to be forgotten, until it reappeared, as a counterblast
to the theory of divine right, in the time of James I.
It has been customary also to read into Magna Carta the
modern principle oPno taxation without representation'. Actually
the barons only insisted that, if the King wished to raise extra-
ordinary 'aids', not provided for by the customary feudal contract,
he could not do so without the approval of the Great Council,
that is to say, of the barons and tenants-in-chief. But it was not
laid down that the villeins must be represented before they could
be taxed. The baronage apart, the only case provided for was that
of the City of London, which, having sided with the revolt,
secured a status as a collective tenant-in-chief. Lastly, it has been
said that the Charter contained in embryo the law of Habeas

Corpus, The text runs *No

freeman shall be taken, or imprisoned
:

. or exiled,
. . or any otherwise destroyed ... but by lawful
;

judgment of his Peers,

or by the Law of the Land.' This is of very
limited range as intended by the barons of Runnymede, who

simply meant that a lord

could be tried only by his peers, or a
freeman by freemen, a formula planned by its sponsors to check
the King's judges, but which in effect was to prove a protection to
the English nation when the villeins themselves had become
freemen. A committee of twenty-five members, allbarons except
the Mayor of London, was entrusted with the hearing of com-
plaints against
the Crown* The King was to bid his subjects swear
obedience to these twenty-five, and if he himself refused to follow
the advice of this body, the barons would have the right to' take up
arms against him,
The Charter may not be modern document which it has
the
sometimes been interpreted as, but clearly it marks the end of
the

untrammelled monarchy of the Anglo-Norman period. If Henry II

had passed on his genius to his sons, and if the barons had not
constituted the most powerful armed force in the realm, England
from the twelfth century might have been ruled by an absolute
and irresponsible monarch. Magna Carta revived the feudalists
117
 MAG NA CA RTA

concept of a limited monarchy. The English constitution is the

'daughter of feudalism and the Common Law". The former
contributed the idea of usage and acquired riphts \\hich must be
the land by
respected ; the latter, spread through Henry H's
judges,
unified the nation in respect tor certain protective 'rules which
were binding on even the Kinj! himself. But in 1215 such ideas
clear enough to us, were not within reach of the masses. So little
was the Charter a document voicing the people's cause, that it
;
was not translated into i jipltsh until the sixteenth
century,
No sooner hadKing John accepted its terms than his thoughts
turned to evasion. His fury uas such that he ^tithed on the
ground
biting pieces of wood, "They ha\c set liu'*atuit%\cnty kings over
me!' he cried, Then, reverting to his sly, pcrfuiintis
diplomacy, he
turned to Pope Innocent II!, with whom he had IK-CII
reconciled,
seeking dispensation from his oath to respect the accursed Charter;
and the Pope, outraged hy this armed rebellion inspired
by an
archbishop of his ovui choosing, excommunicated the ctti/cns of
London, On Langum** advice they ran}* the bells and said Mass
as if nothing had happened, Papal authority mer
I-nglamJ, too
distant a country, was weakening. 1'hihp Augustus, determined
like William the Conqueror to cloak Jus ambitions under a
guise
of legality, took advantage of cu-nts tu tn t have his son Louis,
whose wife was a niece of John, proclaimed King of
England.
John, he Naid, had been condemned to death tor the murder of
Arthur of Brittany, and so h;uf lost his lights to the throne. This
judgment having been given before the birth nf Ins son* the lawful
heir to the English crown was Louis of Hancc. In 1216 LouSs
landed in Kent, and NCI out with the support of numcrau*
English
barons in search of the King, Hut late speedily ended this drama,
John died on October 19, 1216, from a Mirfcil ol pcachc* and fresh
cider,

111
 CHAPTER VIII

THE COMMUNITIES: (i) TOWNS AND

CORPORATIONS
To apprehend the slow change from feudal to parliamentary
control after Magna Carta, we must examine the birth in medieval
England of certain new forces the communities. Feudal law

protected the warrior landlord, and indirectly his serfs. But a

gradually prospering society, untroubled now by invaders, could
not remain a nation of soldiers and farmers. The town-dwellers,
traders, students, and all who did not fit into the feudal framework,
could only find security in association. The burgesses of a town,
the craftsmen of a gild, the students of a university, the monks of a
monastery began to form communities which insisted on their
rights. Even at Runnymede, as we saw, the City of London had
taken rank as a tenant-in-chief.
During the Saxon invasions most of the smaller Roman towns
had fallen into decay, but a few survived. London, Winchester,
York and Worcester, for instance, had never ceased to be towns.
In the thirteenth century London had about 30,000 inhabitants,
but the other towns were very small Originally many of these had
taken shape round a monastery. Some were places where a river
was crossed, as indicated by so many names ending in 'ford* or
"bridge* ; others were road-junctions or ports and nearly all were
;
1
fortified points* The word 'burgess comes from 'burgh', a fort,

reminding us that a town was for a long time a place of refuge,

having its earthwork or stone walls, its drawbridge, and sometimes,
in Norman days, its royal fortress* The smaller landowners had
houses there in case of war or times of danger, which they leased
in times of tranquillity. Encased within its walls, a medieval town
could not expand; its houses were small, its streets narrow.
Thatched roofs frequently caused fires. Dirt was prevalent. The
first
public well in London dates from the thirteenth century, and
its water was reserved for the poor to drink, as all who could

drank beer* Ordure lay in the streets, and the stench was vile.
Occasionally some contagion carried off part of the population.
119
 TOWNS AND CORPORATIONS
rural: even within its walls London had
Every town was partly
its kitchen gardens, and the mayor
was constantly
forbidding
citizens to aflow pigs to wander about the street*. When the King
dissolved Parliament during the fourteenth century, he dismissed
*the nobles to their sports, the commons to their
harvests', drawing
no between knights and burgesses, The town, in fact, took
line
courts and universities were suspended
part in the harvesting;
from July to October, to make way for the toil of the fields; and
hence come the annual long vacations*.
At the time of the Conquest every town wan dependent on a
lord; its taxes were levied by the sheriff, and a townsman was
answerable to the manor-court. Gradually the burgesses, as they
that is to say, privileges. There
grew richer, purchased liberties',
isa twelfth-century story telling how two poor fellows were ordered
a question of property by combat,
by the manor-court to settle
and how they fought from morning till the sun was high in the sky,
One of them, tired out, was driven back to the edge of a deep ditch
and was about to Ml into it when his adversary* whose pity over*
came his acquisitiveness, called out a warning, Whereupon the
from
burgesses of the town compassionately bought
their lord

for an annual rent the right to settle nuch disputes themselves.

In the thirteenth century the I'rcnch invented the rammiw
or free town, a kind of conspiracy of townsmen under a vow of
mutual protection. The name and the idea at once crossed the
Channel, to the alarm of the lords. When the lown attained the
status of a tenant-in-chief it found its place in the feudal structure*

having its own court, presided over by ihe mayor,

and its owa
gallows, raising its own taxes, and being in due course summoned
to Parliament- Towns, in France as in lihgland, came to have their
own seals, arms and mottoes, because they were themselves lords.
The individual, in the Middle Ages, only participated in the govern*
ance of the country if he were a noble, but the canununMt* wot
law* The
independent powers, and as such rccogm/cd by the
House of Commons emerged, not as a House of Communes* but
a House of Communities - of counties, towns, and universities*

England did not pass from the personal and feudal bond to
a

patriotic and national bond, but

rather to a bond between the

King and the "States' or Commons of the realm*

To see in our own day a town of the twelfth or thirteenth
century, one might view the suktu of Fez or Marrakcsbu
The
120
 THE GILD SYSTEM
are grouped in their several quarters
people according to their
vocations. There is a street of butchers, another of
armourers,
another of tailors. The gild or corporation had the twofold
object
of protecting its members against outside competition, and of
imposing on them rules to safeguard the consumer. Medieval
ideas on trade were in direct opposition to those of the modern
liberal economists. The Middle Ages did not admit the idea of

competition, nor that of the open market. To buy in advance

simply to again was an offence, and to buy wholesale so as to
sell

one member of a gild made a

sell retail likewise. If
purchase, any
other member, if so minded, could buy also at the same price. No
stranger was a town to practise his
entitled to settle in
calling
without licence. Gild membership was an hereditary privilege. At
first, poor artisans could become master-craftsmen by
serving an
of six or seven years. Later, in the sixteenth
apprenticeship century,
the gilds in the larger towns restricted some of their choicer
to wealthy members, although never altogether
privileges excluding
any who had truly served apprenticeship. The Middle Ages
recognized no law of supply and demand. Any merchandise was
thought to have its just price, scaled to enable the seller to live
decently without leaving him an excessive profit.
Merchants, of course, were not saints, and had countless
tricks for evading the control of gild or municipality. Bakers
kneaded loaves of short weight, or when their customers brought
their own dough to be baked, kept a small boy hidden beneath
the counter to steal handfuls before it was placed in the oven.
Such fellows were punished in the pillory, the fradulent loaves

being strung round their necks, A seller of bad wine had the
residue of the stuff poured over his head. Rotten meat was burnt
under the nose of its vendor, that he might smell it for himself.
But gain is as strong a stimulant to fraud as to laborious toil.
Notwithstanding strict rates, merchants grew rich. In 1248 the
prosperity of London outraged
the feelings of King Henry III,
who, having had to set! his plate and jewels to make up deficiencies
of taxation, learned that they had been bought by merchants of his
capital *I know/ said he, *that
were the treasures of imperial
Rome for sale* this town would buy them all! These London
clowns who themselves barons are disgustingly rich. This
style
city is a bottomless well* Throughout the Middle Ages the
political strength
of London was great. Its armed citizens, and the
121
 TOWNS AND CORPORATIONS
bands of apprentices ever ready to join in a riot, were a contribu-
tion to the armies, now checking, now upholding the
sovereign,
The trading methods of the Middle Ages were later severely
economists, and the
judged by nineteenth-century corporations,
like all such bodies of men, were hound to cause abuses, But the
in its day. The suppression of middle-
system had great advantages
men and the ruling-out of speculation made rural life excellently
stable, until the middle of the fourteenth century, Medieval times
knew little of the artificial rises and falls that \u* know, A
study of
old building-costs leaves one ama/cd at their louncss. It has been
estimated that the tower of Mcrtnn C'ollejje, Oxford, cost 142, a
low price even when the fullest allowance is made for
changed
values of money, The difference comes from the small number of
middlemen, If a rich man wished to huild a preat house or a
church, he might rent a quarry, cut timbers from hi* own trees,
buy winches, and become his o\\n contractor, If a burgess
wanted a silver cup, he bought the metal agreed \\ith a silversmith
for the style of its cnpra\ing, and weighing the finished article,
obtained back the unused portion of his siher, I he gild protected
both vendor and buyer against t he excess of competition. It was a
regulative instrument.
Foreigners were not themselves entitled to engage in retail
trade, but must deal with English merchants, burgesses of a town.
The league of Flemish towns, and the famous llanseatic League
(Hamburg, Bremen and Liibcck), hud their own warehouses in
London. That of the Hansa towns, the Steelyard, was fortified,
and the celibate German merchants li\ed there together under a
corporate rule, like Templars or Knights of St. John, They bought
metals and wool from the English* and imported silks, jewels and
spices which they had from the East by way ol Baghdad, Trcbisond
Kiev and Novgorod, The French merchants of Amiens and
Corbie also maintained collective organisation* in London* These
foreigners, however French* Germans, Gcnoc c Venetians
were authorised to attend the great fairs, To hou' a fair was a
seigniorial privilege granted to certain towns and abbeys, its
object being the double one of enabling English producers to find
more buyers than there were in the town markets, and allowing
the country-dwellers to obtain goods not to be found in their
small local towns, Most villages before the eighteenth century had
no shops* At the fair the bailiff bought his salted fish, sold the
122
 FAIRS AND STAPLES
manor wool, and found the tar he needed for his ewes. For the
fair a veritable town of wood used to arise, and
great Stourbridge
men came to it from as far off as London. The Lombard money-
were there with their balances; Venetian merchants
changers
out their silks and velvets, their glass and jewellery.
spread
Flemings from Bruges brought their lace and linen. Greeks and
Cretans displayed their raisins and almonds, and a few rare
coco-nuts, highly prized, the shells of which were mounted in
tooled silver. The Hamburg or Liibeck merchant paid with
Eastern spices for the bales of wool clipped on English grazings.
Noblemen bought their horses and furred gowns. Exchequer
clerks moved about, collecting the import duties. But before long
the king was to simplify their task by appointing a single town
certain exports from the kingdom must pass,
through which
called the Staple* town, which was first Bruges, then Calais. In
this way did commerce and industry begin to develop in medieval
their part in a country still feudal and agricultural
England ; but
was as modest.
yet comparatively

123
 CHAPTER IX

THE COMMUNITIES: ( i i
) THE
UNIVERSITIES
FROM the eleventh to the thirteenth centuries, Christendom was
like a spiritualEmpire, The clerks of all countries in Europe spoke
Latin ; the Church Jaught one single faith the Crusades were joint
;

the militant orders, such as the

enterprises of the Christian kings ;

Templars* were international armies. Although communications

were slower than in our day, intellectual contacts seem to have
been then more close and more frequent than now, A famous
master, whether Italian* French or English, attracted students
from every country, and was understood by them because he taught
in Latin* A scholar such as John of Salisbury (U20! J80) took his
first lessons in logic under Abelard in Paris, v^cnt on to Chartres to

follow the courses of William de Conches, crossed the Alps tea

times in search of the truths of Rome, and finally became a teacher
in England* Institutions which succeeded in one country were soon
imitated in all others: as witness, the free lawns or the universities,
But these institutions were highly original: not since Greek
antiquity had any epoch enriched society with organs so novel
The ancients had no universities. The Greeks founded schools
of philosophy! such as the Academy* but would riot have thought
of collecting, as Oxford was to do, three thousand students in
one town. This was due in part to the smallncss of (heir cities,
but chiefly to the absence of an organi/ed Church, which could
offer a living to young men instructed in its discipline* The word
universitas originally signified any corporate body* It was by
analogy with the trade gilds that men spoke, in the thirteenth
century, of the 'community*, or 'university', of masters and students*
This "university" was, literally, a corporation which defended its
teachers and pupils against the ecclesiastical authorities on the
one hand, against the town burgesses on the other*. The schools of
advanced education which grew up from about the year 1000 at
Salerno, then at Pavia, Bologna and Paris, officially bore the name
ofstudium, or studium generate. They taught civil law, canon law,
Latin, Aristotelian philosophy, medicine and mathematics. At
124
 THE ARTS OF LEARNING
Paris the success of Abelard made dialectics triumph. The student
learned, rather as with the ancient Sophists, the art of argumenta-
tion for or against a theory, or the reconciliation of Aristotle with
Christian doctrine.
The memorials of John of Salisbury enable us to see that, by
the twelfth century, it was understood by able minds that dialectic,
useful enough for enlivening and sharpening the wits, and also for
the enrichment of an abstract vocabulary, nevertheless led to no
truth* When the aged English student returned to Paris
positive
after his journeying, he said *I took pleasure in visiting the Mont
;

Sainte-Geneviive and those former companions whom I had left,

who were still kept there by dialectic, and to talk again with them
old subjects of discussion. They seemed not to have
regarding our
attained their goal by unravelling the old question, nor even to
have added to their knowledge the shadow of a proposition . , .

They had advanced only in one manner; they had unlearned

moderation and forgotten modesty, so that it was impossible to
hope for their cure* Thus experience taught me one certain truth,
namely, that although dialectic may aid other studies, it remains
sterile and dead if it pretend to be self-sufficient/ But we must not
too hardly: it taught men to use their minds
judge scholastic logic
with precision* The debt of Galileo to Aristotle is greater than
appears at first sight*
The idea that the works of God are rational
and can be formulated in universal laws made scientific research
a possibility.
In England the taste for classic studies was never wholly
extinct* The Irish monasteries kept the torch alight during the
Saxon invasions; then came the noble period of Northumbrian
culture; and when the Danes had destroyed the School of
Bede
and Alcuin, Alfred rescued what he could of the classical culture.
The Normans had elementary schools where the children learned
Latin hymns, and sometimes how to read; monastic schools
for to the secular clergy; and grammar
postulants
provided
schools, often likewise under the tuition
of monks, taught Latin
-
grammar often with the aid of bodily punishments.
But
was even the clergy, in the thirteenth
ignorance deep, amongst
examine
century, In 1222 Archbishop Langton bade the bishops
the priests of their dioceses and make sure that they understood
the Scriptures, The report of WiUiam, Dean of Salisbury,
is

about the Canon of the Mass

deplorable. One curate, questioned
125
 THE UNIVERSITIES
and about the prayer *7V igitttr cfomcntfcsimc Pater .' did
not , .

know the case of U\ nor what word governed this pronoun. *And
when we bade him look closely which could most fittingly govern
it, he replied : "Pater, for He govcrncth all
things." We asked him
what clcmcntissimc was, and what case, and how declined; he
knew not, We asked him what r/rwmv was he knew not ... He ;

is amply illiterate/ The poet Langland (V. 1332-1400) makes a

priest say:

Ihave he prest and perswm passynpe threfti wynler,

Yet can 1 neither solfc nc synge, ne Ncyntcs lyvcs rede;
But I can fyndc in a felde, or in fourlongc an hare,
Better than in Iwatus w>, or in heati

When Louis de Beaumont became Bishop of Durham in 1316, he

knew no Latin, ami could not read his profession of faith on his
consecration. Reaching the word mctw/inliitMttx, he was unable to
pronounce it after several attempts, and at last exclaimed in

French Take : it an read!" The universities tried to produce clerks

with better title to the name, the first in Mnghtml being that of
Oxford,
For a long time Oxford had been one of the chief towns of the
kingdom. Before the foundation of the university itself, eminent
masters were teaching in the churches, When Oiraldus
Cambrcnsis, the friend of Henry II, had completed his history of
the conquest of Ireland, he resolved to read it
publicly at Oxford,
where the most famous clerks in England were to be found, The
reading took three days on the first day he entertained and fed the
;

poor of the town; on the second, the doctors and clerks; on the
third, the burgesses and soldiers, *This \vas a noble and costly
action, but the older times of poetry were thus in some measure
revived* Oxford became a real university when Henry II, at
loggerheads with Docket, recalled the English clerk* from Paris*
As for Cambridge, numerous student* and masters migrated there
from Oxford in 1209, in protest against the injustice of the Mayor
of Oxford, who had caused three innocent students to be hanged
for the murder of a woman. In Scotland, the first university was
that of SL Andrews, founded early in the fifteenth century,
The students of Oxford and Cambridge in the Middle Ages
were not young men of good family coming there to learn the
gentlemanly life and make acquaintance with the cream of their
126
 ROGER BACON
but poor clerks preparing for ecclesiastical or adminis-
generation,
trative careers. Some were so poor that they owned but one gown
between three of them, and ate only bread and soup. Shielded by
1

'benefit of clergy these clerks often enough lived an unholy life of

,

violence and loose morals. The colleges were

quarrelsome
founded to give the protection of a stricter discipline to those young
men who had previously lodged with townspeople. Study did not
thrive. Roger Bacon complained that students preferred the
inanities of Ovid to the wisdom of Seneca. Soon even Ovid went
unread, and the teaching of classical Latin died. As in Paris, the
fashionable training after the rediscovery of Aristotle by Edmund
Rich was and logic.
in dialectics
The medieval spirit was metaphysical, not positive. But here
and a few minds, the sense of scientific method had beeu
there, in
contact with Arabic science through the Crusades,
quickened by
and by reading of the classics. The most famous of these early
European savants was Roger Bacon,
"the prince of medieval
as Renan called him. He went from Oxford to Paris,
thought',
where he taught geometry, arithmetic, and the art of observing
with Instruments. He certainly had an intuitive awareness of the
1

critical method, 'As regards reasoning he wrote, 'sophism and

,

demonstration arc to be distinguished only by verifying the

conclusion by experiment and practice. The most certain conclu-
sions of reasoning leave something to be desired if they are
not
verified . .There
. are a thousand radical errors arising from pure
demonstration (de nuda demonstrationef. And, condemning the
cult of scholasticism, Bacon urged that the most
contemporary
of wisdom remained beyond the reach of most
important secrets
scholars, from lack of a suitable method. But who then cared
about scientific observation? Even medicine was theoretic,
teaching the doctrine
of the 'humours'. Bacon was defeated by
the counsel of his friend Bishop
poverty and forced, following
Grosseteste, to become a Franciscan in order to live. As the rule

of the Order did not permit him to own ink, pen or books, he
from the Pope, which Clement
requested a special dispensation
have had to
IV granted, Roger Bacon must prodigious energy
a sort of Discours
write, without an amanuensis,
his Opus Majus,

de la Mtthode reviewing all the sciences, a veritable encyclopaedia

of the thirteenth century.
The universities played an important part m.

the political

I27
 THE UNIVERSITIES
awakening of England. At Oxford, students from Scotland and the
southern counties, from Wales and East Anglia, met and mixed
Classes, like districts, mingled freely, The spirit of Oxford was
independent, and when Simon de Montfort opened his boid fight
against absolutism, the students enrolled in his party, Any political
or religious quarrel might start a university riot In 1238 a
Papal
Legate, whose followers had insulted some young clerks, was
chased through the streets by Englishmen, Irishmen and Welsh-
men, who killed his cook. 'Where is he?* they kept crying. 'Where
is that usurer, that sinioniac, robber of revenues and insatiate
of
money, who plunders us to fill strangers' coffers?* The King
had to send his men-at-arms to Oxford to deliver the Roman
prelate and calm down the students, Before long the Church had
to reckon with the danger to unity of faith presented
by this body
of young rhetoricians, so easily beguiled by any new doctrine. And
to recover its grip on the universities, the Church had to make use
of new religious orders.

128
 CHAPTER X

THE COMMUNITIES: (iii) THE

MENDICANT MONKS
THE Church takes as her earthly mission the taming and controlling
of human passions, but she is constantly threatened by the aggres-
sive reactions of these passions. Hence came the successive reforms

represented by the rules of St. Benedict, of Cluny, and of Citeaux.

Popular faith during the thirteenth century remained simple and
strong, but the Church frequently fell below men's expectations.
Notwithstanding the stern measures of Gregory VII, many of the
lesser clergy in England were still married or living in concubinage.
Vows of poverty were no better observed than those of chastity.
Anthony Bek, a bishop in the early years of the thirteenth century,
had a train of seven-score knights, and nothing was too costly for
him: 'He once paid forty shillings in London for forty fresh
herrings, because the other great folk there assembled in Parliament
said that they were too dear and cared not to buy them. He
bought cloth of the rarest and costliest, and made it into horse-
cloths for his palfreys.' Simony was prevalent churches,
:
livings,
preferment, were bought and sold. An abbot presenting himself
all
at Rome, and not too sure of his Latin, spent a goodly sum in
mollifying his examiners ('examinatores suos emollire*). The parish
priests, who should have
received the tithes paid by the faithful,
were often robbed by an abbey which took over, with the rectorial
rights, all the larger tithes (corn and wool), leaving the hapless
vicar only the lesser tithes of vegetables and fruit. The monks
may not have been so vicious as the satirists depicted them, but
they were far from being models of virtue. In vain did St. Bernard
forbid the Cistercians to raise over-ornate buildings their mag-
:

nificent abbeys in England are proof at once of their excellent taste

and ineffectual rule.
Two Orders of thirteenth-century origin gave a better response
than the older monastic orders to men's constant need for fervour
the Franciscans and the Dominicans, These 'mendicant' Orders
were composed not of monks, but of friars, who were ready to
leave the monastery and live in the world, amongst their fellow-
i 129
 TH K M F, X D C A NT
f MONKS
men, absolute poverty and with total rejection of worldly goods,
in
The rule of the Order" founded by St, I raiuis in 1209 required
that they should live on alms. So fast did they multiply that
by
1264 the General of the i-raneiseuns tilled *MK houses and
200,000 brothers. The picaehun* friars created by St, Dominic in
1215 had a different aim. This Spanish priest had observed the
in southern 1 ranee, and
progress of the Albigensian heresy the
of Simon de Monffoif (father of the
sanguinary campaigns English
statesman), and suggested to the !*o}H* that he miyht \\ape war on
the suord, Innocent III authnri/ed the
heresy by words, not by
Order^ the development of which was as prulinous as that of the
Franciscans, and its members were soon in every country.
When the Dominicans and I laneiseans reached England in
J221 and 1224 they quickly bcpw a wulc unre nf activity, Here
they had no heresy to combat, Hut irmnanee and Utsaft'eetion were
equally dangerous foes, Papal pnMuv had been affected
by an
excessive use of excommunication, Men remembered ihat London
had defied the interdict of Home and forced its prices to celebrate
the Mass. To retain her hold OUT 1 m*luui the < hurch would have
to find new missionaries who could influence the
people.
common
Her great part in the formation of I nghsh society had sprung from
the fact that she was the only link between the rude
peasantry
and the culture of the outside uotld, fins mission had to be
completed, The isolation and ignorance of villagers was a tragic
aspect of the Middle Apes, JJut could the parish pmM secure a
bond? He was equally ignorant and hardly less isolated. The
monk, again* lived a conventual life which, even if it might be
holy, VV;IN still self-centred. Ihe mendicant monk, moving from
town to country* but living at other limes with his brethren
and renewing his stock of ideas, couM fullil this function, And
he did so.
Thefirst hand of I rnnciscans win* crossed the Channel were

nine in number* Their journey to I nglami had hccn charitably ar-

ranged by the monks of i'fotmp, in Normamly. They \veni stneii^it
to London, where they v\erc }ivcn a small room in tt school There
they could be seen round a lire, drinking Ices of focer *So bitter
that some preferred plain water/ says one record of the time with

pitying dismay and with it only some coarse bread, and porridge
when there was no bread, Ai C ambrklgc they uere given ten marks
by the King to rent some hind, vihcrc they built a chapel, *so

130
 FRANCISCANS AND DOMINICANS
miserably poor, that a single carpenter in one day made and set
up fourteen pairs of rafters'. For a long time the rule of absolute
poverty was observed by the Franciscans. When the brethren
wished to build a real monastery, the English Provincial protested
that he had not entered into religion to build walls, and pulled
down a stone cloister which the citizens of Southampton had built
for his Order. And when his monks asked for bolsters, he said :

c
You have no need of these hillocks to raise your heads nearer to
heaven.' Itis
easy to imagine the effect on the common people of
Orders so whole-hearted in their rejection of this world's riches.
Amongst the rules laid down by St. Francis, the first to be
abandoned by his disciples was that of contempt for knowledge.
To a novice who asked for a psalter, Francis replied *I am your
:

breviary. He was in despair when told that his Order had pro-
duced great men of learning, and he would probably not have
authorized Roger Bacon, as Clement IV did, to possess ink and
pen. But the very success of their preaching obliged Franciscans
and Dominicans, at the least, to study theology they had obviously
:

to prepare to refute objections. They soon became the fortunate

rivals, in the universities, of the secular clergy. Monks and priests

eyed askance these mendicant friars, whose bare feet and wretched
victuals were a silent condemnation of rich living and abbatial
abundance. But the poor students welcomed them with a trust
not extended to a comfortably placed clergy. At Oxford the
Franciscan school attained a splendid reputation. It produced
the three greatest minds of the time Roger Bacon, Duns Scotus,
and William Ockham and raised the University of Oxford to
the level of the Sorbonne.
These first mendicant Orders were joined by two others during
the century the Augustinians and Carmelites. Then, as time
went on, like the monks before them, the four Orders of friars
neglected the disciplines which had been their greatness. In the
fourteenth century the 'begging brother', too plump, too well-fed,
was a favourite target of the satirist. As soon as they in their turn
yielded to human nature, and dodged the rule forbidding them to
own a horse by riding on an ass, or lived in comfortable cloisters
built for them by rich sinners, or wore warm clothes, or sometimes

indulged in the refined luxury of education, they lost their

dominion over the poor. In vain did a man whose fat pink cheeks
betokened much good cheer, preach that the apostle Paul lived
131
 THE MENDICANT MONKS
'in fame et frigore\ Chaucer's friar in the
Canterbury Tales is

already akin to the monks of Rabelais.

Actually most of the
brothers were good-hearted men, but the contrast between
precept and practice could only provide fuel for the indignation
of the pure of heart. Besides, in a country which had become
aware of its national originality since the end of the Norman and
Angevin empires, these friars, being representative of the latest
wave of Continental ideas and claiming to depend
directly on
the Pope, were a vexation to many of the faithful, The conflict
between the Church of Rome and the Church of itogland was not
yet ready to break out, but from that time the deep causes of
rupture lay sown in the most exacting consciences and there
;

they
were to germinate,

U2
 CHAPTER XI

HENRY III AND SIMON DE MONTFORT

WHEN the death of King John in 1216 left as lawful king a boy of
nine, Henry III, the barons who had rallied to Louis of France from
hatred of John, now instantly rallied to the Crown. A sense of
nationality was becoming strong in this nobility, foreign though its
own origins were. The loss of Normandy had severed the Norman
barons from the domains in France, and tied them more closely to
England. During the King's minority the security of the country
was assured by sound soldiers, William the Marshal and Hubert
de Burgh, and at last, in 1227, the young King came of age.
Henry III was neither cruel nor cynical like his father. His piety
and simplicity recalled rather Edward the Confessor, whom he
held in great admiration, and in whose honour he rebuilt West-
minster Abbey. But he was ill equipped to rule England at that
.juncture.At a time when all the essential forces of the country
were trying to impose checks on the royal power, Henry stood for
absolutism. In a period of nationalism, he was not English.
Having married Eleanor of Provence, he had gathered round him
the Queen's uncles, one of whom, Peter of Savoy, built the Palace
of Savoy beside the Thames below Westminster. Along with his
wife's kinsmen, theKing favoured also his mother's relatives, who
hailed from Poitou. Barons and burgesses alike began to grumble,
muttering 'England for the English', and the newest Englishmen
amongst them were not the least vehement. Finally, the devout
young King, in gratitude to the Pope for protection during his

minority, acknowledged himself as vassal of the Holy Father,

and
encouraged Roman encroachments at the expense of the English
clergy. The Pope into a habit of giving the wealthiest posts in
fell

England to Italian favourites, even before they fell vacant. When

these 'provisors' became titular holders, they stayed quietly in
Rome, vicars, and drew the revenues of their English
appointed
property. Anger was rife amongst the native clergy, and there was
a rising tide of hostility towards Pope and King.
For thirty years the unpopularity of Henry III waxed slowly
greater. Seven confirmations of the Great
Charter did not bring
133
 SIMON DF. MONT FORT
him to observe it. During the twelfth
century prices throughout
Europe had kept rising, because a revi\a! of 'confidence brought
money back into circulation, This rise
automatically increased the
expenses of government ; but the barons were not
economists, and
the King's requests for fresh subsidies encountered
increasing ill-
wiH. Unable to bring himself to renounce the
great Angevin
dreams, he tried to reconquer a French empire, and was beaten at
Taillebourg in 1242. The limits of England's patience came when
he accepted from the Pope who. on his o\\n diplomatic chess-
board, was playing the King of Hngland against the
furiperor-
the Kingdom of Sicily for his second son, i-dmund. This
onerous
gift had to be conquered, and for this expedition the barons
refused all aids, unless the King would
accept reforms. The Great
Council met at Oxford in 125S;
contrary to custom, the barons
attended it armed. "Am 1 then
your prisoner?" asked the King
nervously. They insisted on his accepting he Provisions of Oxford!
which entrusted the governance of the realm to a
reforming coun-
which would control the i
ci!,
xchequer and appoint the Ju,sticiar,
the Treasurer, and the Chancellor. If it had lasted, an
oligarchy
would have supplanted the
monarchy,
The King gave his word, but soon fell back on his father's
tactics and obtained
Papal release from his pledge. The barons
protested, and it was agreed that both sides should the
accept
arbitration of the
.saintly King Louis of France, whose prestige in
Europe stood very high. The King and his son, lidward, went
themselves to defend their cause at the conference at Amiens,
Louis decided for them, and declared the Provisions of
Oxford
null and void, an
running counter Jo all his political ideas, and con-
firmed Henry's claim to as counsellors or
employ foreigners
ministers, The judgment, however, a somewhat obscure
pro-
nouncement, upheld Magnn Curia. The more conservative barons
accepted the award of Amiens, but a younger and bolder party
maintained that the arbitration was
contradictory, that it was
impossible at once lo confirm Magna Carta and annul the Pro-
visions which were its
application, and that the struggle should
continue. This party was headed
by the most remarkable man of
the time - Simon de Montfort, Earl of
Leicester.
This champion of
English liberties was a Frenchman; but his
paternal inheritance had included the earldom of Leicester,
formerly confiscated by King John. It had been restored to him
134
 KNIGHTS AND BURGESSES
by Henry III, who became intimate with him,, and in 1238 Mont-
fort had married the King's sister, to the indignation of English
feeling. The brothers-in-law quarrelled. Henry was impatient and
frivolous. Simon impatient and in earnest, and there was endless

bickering. Simon went on the Crusade, and after his return

governed Gascony, where he restored order, but with such
brutality that Gascon envoys lodged plaints against him at the
English court. The King called upon his brother-in-law to justify
his actions. Simon replied that a man of such
nobility as his should
not be perturbed about 'foreigners'. The dispute grew wanner,
and Henry uttered the word 'traitor'. There is a lying word!' said
Montfort. If you were not my sovereign you would rue the day
when you spoke it.'
Supplanted in Gascony by Henry's son
Edward, Montfort returned to England in wrath and rancour, and
soon took the lead in the reforming faction. He was a close friend
of the great Bishop Grosseteste, and his enthusiasm was infectious.
Impressed by the evils besetting the realm, the Earl of Leicester
was the soul of the aristocratic opposition which sought to control
the royal authority at the Council of Oxford. After the award of
Amiens that opposition was divided, and many of the nobles
yielded. Montfort showed his usual violent vexation 'I have been
:

in many lands,' he said to his trusted friends, 'and nowhere have I

found men so faithless as in England ; but, though all forsake me,
I and my four sons will stand for the just cause.' And in spite of

defections, he resumed the struggle.

The characteristic of this period was the awakening of new
social strata into political life. Two groups are particularly

interesting because of the role they were soon to play the country
knights and the town burgesses. The former class had greatly ex-
panded in the preceding hundred years. After 1278 any freeman
whose revenue amounted to 20 was a knight and subject to the
military obligations of knighthood* As prices rose, numerous small
landowners found themselves willy-nilly in possession of a knight's
fee. During the whole of the thirteenth century the small country

gentleman, busy with his land and local affairs (the future squire),
a very different man from the warrior and courtier barons, had
quickly multiplied; and these knights formed a comfortable,
respected class, accustomed to playing a considerable part in
county life, especially since the advent of the itinerant judges. It
will be remembered that, for the formation of juries, the sheriff
135
 SIMON Dt MO NT FORT
first obtained the appointment of four knights, who then chose
two knights from each hundred. Here, then, was a
group of men
of good standing in their neighbourhood, who were
naturally
appealed to when it was required to ascertain the feelings of the
counties. In 1213 King John had admitted four
knights from each
shire to a Great Council In 1254 Henry III,
being in need of
money and finding the higher nobility hostile, had consulted the
county courts through the sheriffs, and had their replies brought
to the Great Council by two knights from each shire, It
was
doubtless hoped that these rustics, overawed by the
royal majesty,
would not dare to say nay*
The presence, in exceptional circumstances, of a few in
knights
the Council did not of course suffice to make that body into a
modern parliament, The word 'parliament* had been used in
England since 1239, but .signifying originally only a 'spell* or *bout*
of .speaking. A parliament then was a debate of the Council, and
the Council itself remained, as before, a court of law,
composed
of the greater barons {hartwes tnajnrM),
collectively convoked by
the sheriff. In 1254 the
knights were present simply as bearers of
information, and did not form part of the Council But the bold
ideas of Simon de Montfort were to
go much farther, After the
award of Amiens the great rebel totally defeated the
roya! troops
at Lewes, where he had
against him his nephew Edward, and part
of the baronage, but had on his &idc the
younger nobility, the
London burgesses, enthusiastic if ill-armed, the students of Oxford,
Webh archers, who were thus indirectly
and especially the excellent
defending the independence of their Principality. Simon counted
strategy among his gifts, He captured the King and heir-apparent,
and in 1264, resolving on a reform of the realm* summoned in the
King's name a Parliament which was to be attended by four trusty
knights from each county, elected to handle the affairs of the king-
dom along with the prelates and magnates,
Contemporary writings show that political thought was then bo
coming very bold. One writer said: Those who are ruled by the
laws know those laws best, and since it is their own affairs which are
at stake they will take more care/ Simon de
Montfort, the real
head of the government, placed in the hands of a council of
power
nine members, appointed three Electors; the tetter could be
by
deprived of their function by the Council It was the sketch of a
constitution almost as
complex as that of Sieyte. Simon de Mont-
136
 HIS DEATH AT EVESHAM
fort was certainly far from imagining what the British Parliament
would one day become, and it is anachronistic to view him as the
first of the Whigs. But this
great man understood that new forces
were rising in the land, and that the future belonged to those who
could harness them.
The invincible Earl Simon was determined to lean more strongly
on the new classes, and the celebrated Parliament of 1265 included
two knights from each county, and two citizens from each city or
borough, the latter being summoned by a writ dispatched, not to
the sheriff, but directly to the town. This time all the elements of
the future Parliament were brought together: lords, county mem-
bers, borough members. But it cannot be said that the House of
Commons, properly speaking, dates from this experiment, because
the town and county representatives were there only in a consultant
capacity. Their attendance strikes us as important because we
know its
consequences. To contemporaries, no doubt, it seemed
natural :the rebel was summoning his partisans.
But there was one man at least who watched with interest and
reluctant admiration the new policy carried out by the Earl of
Leicester. This was Edward, the heir to the throne. Inferior in
character to his uncle, devoid of the zealous idealism which made
Simon a noble figure, Edward was better equipped for success.
Simon de Montfort, obsessed by the greatness of his plans, refused
to allow for the pettiness of men. Edward was uninventive, but
superior in practical application. Having escaped by a trick (he
pretended to try the horses of his gentlemen-guards and, picking
the fastest, galloped off), he rallied the barons from the western
and northern borders, fell upon Montfort and, applying the
tactical lessons received from him, defeated the Earl at Evesham.
Montfort dispassionately admired the manoeuvre that was his un-
9

doing: 'By St. James! he cried, 'they come on in good order, and
it was from me they learned it. Let us commend our souls to God*

for our bodies are theirs!' For a whole morning he fought

heroically, and then, in a darkness of stormclouds which men
regarded as a prodigy, was slain. His enemies mutilated his corpse,
but Edward allowed the Franciscans to bury what remained; and
for many years the relics of Simon de Montfort were venerated by
the people as those of a saint.
With Simon de Montfort vanished the last of the great
Frenchmen who helped to fashion England. Before long the sons
137
 SIMON D F, MONTFORT
of the Norman
nobles were learning only English. Godric and
Godgifu had won. But the part played by these Norman and
Angevin kings had been a great one. When William the Con-

queror landed, he found country of settlers, a crude local justice,

a
a licentious and contumacious Church, His \itnnir, the
vigour of
Henry I, the vigour of Henry IK had established a new country,
Many of the institutions imposed or presened by these
kings are
extant to-day the jury; the assi/es, the I xehequer (at
any rate
in name), and the universities, Even the perfidious King John
and the weak Henry III played quite useful
parts. The Great
Charter, granted by the former and confirmed by his heir,
pro-
claimed the transmutation of feudal usage into national Saw
respected by the King, The period between 1066 and 1272 is one
of the most fruitful in 1 nnlish history. The Norman
colony
founded by the the thousand adventurers of the Conquest de-
veloped on so original that, durtni! subsequent centuries, after
lines
one uvo realms of I ranee and Mngiand, it
last effort to unite the
cut every link with the Continent, A roiiph
analogy of this
astonishing turn of events might be found if we suppose that
Lyautey, conqueror of Morocco, had there founded a dynasty
accepted by the Arabs/ and that his descendants pave that empire
stronger laws and a more solid prosperity than those of the home
capital

*Thc difference, of cauric, fcciiij*

ih-u Mm mam uul 8*1*0114 were after all
the same mr*ac ami religion,

138
 BOOK THREE
THE PEAK AND DECLINE OF
FEUDALISM
 GENEALOGIES OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHS

TAB us II

THE LATER PI. A NT A <il :

N M T KINGS
AND THI-IR CONNI-CTION WITH
THK ROYAL IIOt'SI Ol- FRAXCH ;

HI fl 1 -raw i

"TYu
Itl NliV lit
Charlrn /'**/!/ IV
f'ntmt < V*Iti ttHS 1314

f*|t*V
1 't*|J|
ttt*n*tdf>iw

Kiwi Henry

V
t n\v\b' m
."f ttuk of Unonter
f*j

IV

HtiNXYllV
I3WH13
HENRY V
14)3*1423

IIKNKYVI
><. J ^t| }
- HI i
..1.
A 1471

JAVA JO' JV t
JUKhlll
HA) MM 410 MM
J

rf I4M
in NHV vtt

(# JM^f /)

The names of the King* am to

 CHAPTER I

EDWARD I:LEGAL REFORM: HOME

ADMINISTRATION
THE Norman Conquest had raised a double barrier of language and
grievance between patricians and plebeians, between the village
and the castle. But quite
suddenly the two civilizations thus set
forcibly in juxtaposition became merged. The Saxon peasants
realized the worth of the Norman order, and the Norman lords
learned to respect the customs of the common Englishman. On
Edward Fs accession this fusion was almost complete, and it was
symbolized in the person of the new King. Although directly
descended from the Conqueror and bearing the old Saxon name
of the Confessor, Edward I was an English monarch. His main
objective was no longer to re-conquer Normandy or rebuild the

Angevin empire, but to unify Great Britain by bringing first Wales,

then Scotland, to submission. English was to him as natural a
speech as French, and on the Crusade he was heard replying in
English to the salaams of the Sultan's envoys. Under his rule the
English speech, which since the Conquest had been following an
underground course amongst villeins and artisans, emerged again
into the light of day. At the time of Simon de Montfort it was
used in an official document. Amongst the new clerks, it was said,
not one in a hundred could read a letter except in Latin or English.
By the end of the fourteenth century the teaching of French in
England's schools had ceased, and John de Trevisa was lamenting
that even the nobles no longer taught it to their own children. Like
the language, the institutions of Edward I are a prefiguration of
modern England, His laws exerted an enduring mark on the
social structure of the country. And despite his sincere piety,
Edward's attitude towards the Pope was to be that of the 'national
and insular* head of a State.
Such modernism and insularity were the more surprising as
the King remained temperamentally feudalistic, and in his tastes
was a Plantagenet A vigorous, superbly built man, with the long
muscular body of a horseman, he delighted in the hunt and
141
 LEGAL REFORM
tourney.He would make no concessions in the forest laws.
His
homeward journey from the Crusade was like the
wandering of a
knight-errant of romance. On the \\ay he redressed wrongs
attacked a brigand in Burgundy, and fought \\ith the Count
of
Chalons. When he conquered Wales he asked for
King Arthur's
crown, and staged a banquet of the Round Table, Towards the
King of France, his suzerain for Gascony. he was at pains to ob-
serve with punctilio the code of an irreproachable vassal He
did
homage, and submissively accepted his lord's decisions. His
motto
was *Partum Serva* AV</ 7w//j, may ha\e turned out that he
It

changed mind,
his after thus pledging 'his word; and he then
showed wonderful skill in twisting texts to reconcile
promises and
desires. One contemporary said of i duard that he wished to
be
lawful but whatever he liked he declared lawful Nor did he
scruple to slip out of a troublesome oath by the classic device of the
Piantagcnets a Papal absolution. All m all. tumevcr, Edward
was shaped on a good model he had noble instincts, and he
;

showed an aptitude, rare in the monarchs of his time, for

profiting
by the lessons of experience, The revolt of the banws taught him
that the age of despotism in
lingland was tner. that the monarchy
could nowhe consolidated only by
paining the support of these
new classes which were gathering strength.
Hot-tempered and
proud, obstinate and sometimes harsh, but industrious, honest and
reasonable, this knightly king was also a statesman*
Nearly all of the legal structure which frames contemporary
France dates from Napoleon; but in the statutes of Ed-
Mnpland
ward except where abrogated* still have the force of law. At the
lf

beginning of his reign i;dard, like the Conqueror before him, had
a survey made throughout the
kingdom to ascertain exactly by
what righto - *Qm Wwnnti? - the
private lords held their part
of the public power. This
investigation roused much unger among
the barons, John de Warenne, the fcarl of
Surrey, asked by the
royal lawyers to show his warranty, unsheathed a rusty sword and
answered 'Here is my
warranty my ancestors, who came with
; :

William the Bastard,

conquered their lands with the sword* and
with the sword will I defend them
against all who desire to seize
them, For the King did not
conquer his lands by himself, but our
ancestors were his partners and
helpers/ This was a vexing reply
for a knightly But Edward 1 already knew that in England
King,
written charters have
longer prospects than the rights of the sword*
142
 ROYAL REVENUES
Thanks to the King's firm self-mastery, the reign passed with-
out any disastrous clash with the Church. The civil and
religious
powers quarrelled frequently, but their disputes never reached the
violent pitch of those between William Rufus and Anselm, or
Henry II and Becket. The gravest came in 1296, when Pope
Boniface VIII by the bull Clericos laicos forbade the clergy to
pay
taxes to lay authorities. In just annoyance, Edward I ordered the
seizure of Church property and the wool of the monks. The
regular
clergy sided with Rome; the parish priests, more English than
Roman in outlook, proved amenable to the King's
reproaches.
A reconciliation took place, but such disputes lessened Papal
prestige in England. The captivity of the Popes in France from
1305 to 1378 was to deal that prestige a still graver blow, by putting
the Pope within the enemy's power. With the fourteenth century,
the new national sense and traditional Catholicism became hard
to reconcile in English eyes. In 1307 the Statute of Carlisle for-
bade any and the clergy in particular, to pay taxes or to
subject,
apportion revenues or benefices outside the realm.
This, had it ever come into full operation, meant drying up
the most bountiful stream of payments flowing into the Pontifical
treasury. But it was essential that the King should be ruthless in
protecting his revenue. Governmental expenses grew with multi-
plicity of functions, and the old taxes and feudal aids no longer
met the case. The King's additional resources were scutage, the
payment in lieu of military service, which raised difficulties in
collection and disappeared in 1322 the tax on chattels and landed
;

property amounting generally to one-fifteenth for the country and

one-tenth for the towns ; and the customs, paid for the right of
importing or exporting merchandise. These duties were levied
chiefly on the export of wool and hides, the chief product of the
country, and on the importation of wines.
Edward I wilfully divested himself of one of his main ancestral
resources by his expulsion of all Jews from England in the year 1290.
The failure of the Crusades had resulted in a revival of popular
hatred against the only infidels within reach of reprisals, and power-
less to defend themselves. They were accused of every crime. Their
baronial creditors wished to be rid at once of debts and creditors.
The action taken by the King was less inhumane than previous
persecutions. He allowed the Jews to take their chattels with them,
and hanged certain mariners who murdered their passengers on the
143
 LEGAL R EF ORM
crossing. The trade of moneylending
was carried on in
England
after the expulsion of the Jews by Christians from Cahors in
France,
the caonimas they were called, who had found a trick for
evading
the laws of the Church, They lent without charge for a short
term, and then, when the time expired and the loan remained un-
demanded an indemnity for the time following the date of
paid,
This was called *intcrcst\ from the phrase "id
repayment. quod
interest** Gradually the trade of hanking became accepted. It was

practised bymany Italians, and money-changers from Lombardy

name
their to Lombard Street in London* Then the
gave English
themselves became adept in the money market, and when the Jews
returned to England in the days of Cromwell, they found amongst
the Gentiles prosperous rivals who were at once formidable and
tolerantly indulgent,

144
 CHAPTER II

THE ORIGINS AND GROWTH OF

PARLIAMENT
IT was under Edward I that there first appeared a Parliament com-
posed of two Houses, but the creation of parliamentary institutions
was not a deliberate act. Against unforeseen difficulties a series of
expedients was set up by the sound sense of the kings, the power
of the barons, and the resistance of the burgesses. From these
clashes Parliament was born. Summoned by the king as an instru-
ment of government, it became, first for the barons and then for
the nation, an instrument of control. Its origin lies in the Great
Council of the Norman sovereigns, the shade of which still haunts
the Palace of Westminster to-day. As we enter the House of Lords,
the throne reminds us that the King presides over this assembly.
In practice he does so only when he comes there to read the Speech
from the Throne. On the Woolsack sits the Lord Chancellor. Why
ishe there? Because it is he who convokes this House, in the name
of the king. And whom does he convoke? The right to be sum-
moned to the Council remained ill-defined until the fourteenth
century. A peer of the realm is, literally,
a gentleman entitled to
be judged only by his peers, or equals ; but there were thousands
of such gentlemen in 1305, whereas the Council then consisted of

only seventy members, five being earls and seventeen barons, the
rest being ecclesiastical or royal officials.

After Simon de Montfort and his disciple Edward I, the

custom grew up of consulting in grave emergency not only the
baronage, but representatives of the 'commons'
two knights from
:

each shire, two citizens from the principal towns. This convoca-
tion had a double :the King had realized that a tax was more
object
acceptable if the taxpayer had previous warning; and as the diffi-

culty of communications made it almost impossible to gauge the

state of public opinion, he thought it well to explain occasionally
how matters stood in the kingdom, to men who came from all the
counties and could then create a (favourable atmosphere by their
reports and descriptions. At
first this method was not a new
and citizens indeed, it was only a
privilege granted to the knights ;

K 145
 ORIGINS O F P AR 1 1 A M ENT
convenient way of impressing them and extracting money. Some
knights, when elected to Parliament, fled to escape the burden-
some duty. Besides, these deputies for shires and towns took no
part in the Council's deliberations. They listened in silence. It was
a Speaker (then a Crown officer) \\ho adxiscd the Council of their
assent or dissent, But they soon took to discussion
among them-
selves, and towards the end of the century the chapter-house of the
monks of Westminster was allotted as their place of
meeting,
These first meetings of the Commons, it should he remembered*
were secret; they \\erc tolerated, hut had no lej!al
standing, The
i origin of the House of Lords is a court oflaw that of the House of
;

*
Commons, a clandestine committee,
The convoking of the different *! Mates* nf a kingdom
(military*
priestly and plebeian), in order to obtain their consent to
taxation,
was not peculiar to Knpland in the fourteenth
century. Like
the corporations, it was then a iiurnpean idea, all the
Nearly
sovereigns of the time used this method of making the increasingly
heavy taxation acceptable, But the primordial structure* of English
society soon caused the Parliament to assume a different form
from that of the States General in France* In Eingland, as in
France, the king bepn by asking each of the three Estates to tax
itself; hut this he soon dropped, because flic threefold division did
not correspond with the actual mechanism of bngland, First; the
bishops belonged to the Council, not as bishops, hut as tenants-
in-chief and feudal lords, and so the rest of the
clergy ceased to be
represented in Parliament, The priesthood preferred to vote its
taxes in its own assemblies, the Convocation* of
Canterbury and
York, Alarmed by the frequent conflicts uf Pope and King, they
were anxious to stand clear of the cm! power,, ami their abstention
headed England inwards the system of two Chamber*. Second:
the knights might have sat with the
bishops and huron*, but in the
county assemblies and assi/e courts they had found themselves in
constant touch with the burgesses, AH a landed revenue of only
20 had come to mean that $i* owner was thereby it knight, the
type of man and mode of life associated with ihe word had both
changed, This class of knight was glad to ally itself by marriage
with the well-to-do merchants* and in uny case was more agri-
cultural and commercial than military, Experience showed that
the knights were more at ease with the Like the latter,
burgesses.
they were convoked by the sheriff, and were likewise representative
146
 MERGING OF CLASSES
of communities. From this union of the petty nobility with the
burgesses was born the House of Commons.
Here, then, were two peculiar circumstances: the deliberate
abstention of the clergy, and the association of the knights and
burgesses, engendering a Parliament consisting of an Upper and a
Lower Chamber. This combination of knights with citizens is a
capital fact in history. It explains why England, unlike eighteenth-
century France, was never divided two hostile classes. In the
into

beginning the feudal system in France and Europe was the same
as in England. From Poland to the Irish Sea, it has been said, the
resemblance is complete the lord, the manor-court, enfeoffment,
the feudal classes, the kingship, all bear a family likeness. But
whereas in England during the fourteenth century there was a
blending of classes, in France a barrier was rising between the
nobility and the rest of the country. It was not that the English
nobility remained open while the French was closed. No class was
more open than the nobility of France. Numerous offices ennobled
those who purchased them. But although this barrier was easily
surmountable, it was 'fixed, visible, patently recognizable, and
detestable to those who were left outside*. In France, the nobility
was exempt from taxation, and the son of a gentleman was by
right a gentleman. In England, only the baron who owned
a
barony, the head of the family, was entitled to be summoned to
the House of Lords by individual convocation; his eldest son was
still free to go to the House of Commons to represent his county,

and soon solicited this honour. The rights of primogeniture and

the legislation of Edward I concerning entailed estates obliged
6
thousands of younger sons to seek their own fortune. If the
English middle classes, far from making war against the aris-
tocracy,' wrote Tocqueville, 'remained closely linked with it,
that
did not primarily come about because the aristocracy was open,
but rather because its form was indefinite and its limits unknown :

less from ability to enter it than from men not knowing when they
were in it.'

If the English kingshad supposed that by summoning these

two Chambers of barons, knights and burgesses, they were creating
a power which would slowly appropriate all royal prerogatives,
their policy would doubtless have been different. Devices would

probably have been contrived to enfeeble, or even stifle, the Parlia-

ment in its infancy. The kings of France played the three Estates
147
 ORIGINS OF PA R I, I A M E NT
each against the other, convoked those of the
provinces, and
instituted a standing army and a perpetual laille (a tax
levied
without consent) and by so doing they built up in three
;
centuries
a monarchy far more independent of the nation than that
of
England, But neither the French kings nor the Fnplish Parliament
were deliberately moulding: the future. Destiny alone made their
paths diverge, flow could l*d ward 1 foresee the future power of
Parliament? If it was to become a rival to the king, it would have
to obtain; first, the
spending control, as \\ell as the voting, of
taxation; second, the riphl of making laws, which in Edward's
time belonged solely to the Kim! (the Commons could
only present
petitions); an idea which would have Ivcn inconceivable to all the
members of the 1305 Parliament, Policy was the King's
concern,
and he alone was responsible for thai, Now, as the
King was
inviolable and could not he taken to task, a conflict of Parliament
with Crown could be resolved only by a dismissal of Parliament or
a deposition of the king that is to say, anarchy, To escape this
dilemma, the fiction of ministerial responsibility was in time
invented, Hut this difficult conception could
only be reached by
stages. Its earliest form was judicial, not political and consisted
of the accusation of ministers by the Commons
before the Lords,
the latter acting, as in the primitive of the Council, as a
period
high court of justice, This rudimentary form of ministerial re-
sponsibility was to be styled 'impeachment*, an act of prevention,
This* and its graver form, 'attainder* (a law of condemnation voted
by both Houses without granting the accused the benefit of
judicial
process), were cruel and often unjust measures, But there may well
have been less danger then in unjustly
punishing u minister thaa
in justly
dethroning a king,
 CHAPTER III

EDWARD I, WALES, AND SCOTLAND-

EDWARD II

EDWARD was the first Plantagenet to bear an English name, and

also the to try to complete the conquest of the British Isles.
first

His youth had trained him for this task. In 1252 his father had
given him Ireland, the earldom of Chester (lying on the marches
of Wales), the royal lands in Wales itself, the Channel Islands, and
Gascony. The gift was less generous than it seems. Ever since the
Celts had fled before the Saxon pressure into the hills of Wales and
Scotland, they had maintained their independence and continued
their internecine bickerings. The Saxon Kings in time adopted
towards them the passive method of Hadrian, that of wall-build-
ing, and about the end of the eighth century built Offa's Dyke,
designed to hold back as well as possible the dwellers in the Welsh
mountains. At the time of the Conquest, Norman adventurers
carved out domains for themselves in the Welsh valleys, where
they built mottes and keeps, and the malcontent tribes fled into
the hills. There they preserved their own language and customs.
Poetry, music, and the foreign occupation, imbued the Welsh with
a real national sense. In the mountainous region of Snowdon the
tribes united under a Welsh lord, Llewelyn ap lorwerth, who styled
himself Prince of Wales. He had dexterously played the double
role of national prince and English feudal lord, supported the
barons at the time of Magna Carta, and so ensured himself of their
support. His grandson, Llewelyn ap Griffith Gruffydd (1246-82)
took up the same attitude in Simon de Montfort's day, and gave
powerful aid at the victory of Lewes. When Edward was still only
Earl of Chester, he had made unavailing efforts to impose English
customs on the Welsh, who rebelled and repulsed him. The young
Edward ruined himself in this struggle, but it taught him to under-
stand Welsh methods of fighting, and especially the value of their
archers, who used a long bow, the range and strength of which were
much greater than an ordinary bow ; and it taught him that against
them it was useless to bring up feudal cavalry, whom they routed
with their arrows. These lessons he was to remember.
149
 EDWARD I : 1! D WARD II

Henry III hud given him Ireland as \\cll. But there all military
enterprise seemed useless, Ireland, the ancient cradle of the Saints
had been partially taken from the Christian Celts by the
invading
Danes, who had however only occupied the ports on the East
coast while the Celtic tribes in the interior of the island continued
their feuds* When the Church in Ireland ceased to be
part of the
Church of Rome, the country became quite detached from Euro-

pean affairs. It livedon the margin of the \vorld< When H

Henry
sought the Pope's pardon after the murder of Becket, he sent over
to Ireland Richard dc Clare, l arl of Pembroke, known as
:

Strong*
bow. But here, as in Wales, the Normans had only established
themselves within the shelter of their castles, Round Dublin
lay
an English mm known as the Pale, beyond which the English had
no hold. Norman barons owning castles beyond the Pale acquired,
after a few generations* the lanpuapc and* manners of the Irish
themselves. These barons, who enjoyed sovereign rights, desired
the coming of an English army no more than did the native-born
tribes, Theoretically they recogni/ed the
su/ermmy of the King
of England actually, they maintained a regime of political
;
anarchy.
England, it has been said, was too weak to conquer and rule
Ireland, but strong enough to prevent her from learning to
govern herself,
On iidward's accession, Llewelyn in Wales made the mistake
of supposing that he could continue his role in England as arbi-
trator between sovereign and barons, Edward I was not
Henry III,
and soon tired of the Welshman** tricks, In 1277 he prepared an
expedition into Wales under his own leadership, Broad roads were
cut through the forests; the Cinque Port*
supplied a fleet, which
hugged the coast in touch with the army, ensuring it* food supplies,
Llewelyn with hb brother David and ihcir partisans were sur-
rounded in Snowdonu*, and had to surrender a* winter
approached,
Edward then tried a policy of pacification, treating Llewelyn and
Davtd with courtesy, and set about administering Wales on the
English model He created counties and courts, and sent thither
itinerant judges to apply the CommonLaw, The Welsh protested
and clung to their ancient usages, butEdward was narrow as well
as strong and refused to tolerate customs which he regarded as
barbarous, He maintained his laws, and a rising followed.
Llewelyn and David broke their troth, and the King* ruthless to
the faithless, this time fought them to the death, Llewelyn was
ISO
 THE SCOTTISH RESISTANCE
and David was hanged, drawn and quartered. In
killed in battle,
1301 the King gave his son Edward, born in Wales and reared by
a Welsh nurse, the title of Prince of Wales, which has remained the
title of the ruling sovereign's eldest son. Although English laws
and customs were there and then introduced, the Principality
remained outside the kingdom proper, and did not send representa-
tives to Parliament. It was Henry VIII who in 1536 made England
and Wales one kingdom.
Edward I had conquered the Celts of Wales, but against those
of Scotland he failed. There a feudal monarchy had established
itself, and a civilization analogous to the Anglo-Norman. One
Scottish province, that of Lothian, had English inhabitants; many
barons had property on both sides of the Border; a fusion seemed
easy enough. When King Alexander II of Scotland died, leaving
the throne to a granddaughter living in Norway, Edward wisely
suggested marrying her to his son, and so uniting the two king-
doms. The idea seemed congenial to most of the Scots, and a ship
was sent to Norway to bring the child across. To divert the Maid
of Norway on her voyage, the ship had a store of nuts and ginger,
figs and cakes, but the
delicate child did not survive the wintry

crossing. She died at sea, and immediately the great Scottish lords
were disputing the Crown. Two of them, John de Baliol and
Robert Bruce, both kinsmen of the dead king, and both of French
descent, seemed to have equally good claims. Edward was chosen
as arbitrator, and awarded the kingdom to Baliol, who was
crowned at Scone. But the English King, carried along by this
appeal to his authority, insisted that the new King and the Scottish
nobles should acknowledge his status as suzerain.
The Scots had supposed that such a suzerainty would remain
nominal When Edward declared that a litigant losing his case in
a Scots court could henceforth appeal to the English tribunals,
Baliol made alliance with the King of France, then opposing
Edward in Gascony, sent his defiance to the King of England, and
refused to obey a summons from his suzerain. 'Ha, the false fool!
What folly is his!' cried Edward. *If he will not come to us, we
will come to him!' And he marched into Scotland, made Baliol

prisoner, carried off the Stone of Destiny

from Scone tradition-

ally the pillow of Jacob

when he dreamed his vision of the angels
and fashioned it into part of a sumptuous chair which ever since
has been used at coronations of the Kings of England.
151
 EDWARD I : EDWARD I!

Whenever Edward I was victorious he began with acts of

mildness, As in Wales, so now
he cinbarked on the in Scotland,
enforcement of the English laws which he liked and admired*
He
encountered an unexpected resistance, not from the
but barons]
from the Scottish people; who rose in revolt under Sir
William
Wallace. In vain did Edward win the day at Falkirk in
1298; in
vain did he hang his prisoners, even Wallace himself; in vain
did
he spread ravage and desolation across the Border
country. In
days gone by the Romans had been forced to admit that a victory
in Scotland was never more than a
prelude to defeat* Lines of
communication were too long, the climate was too harsh, the
country too barren. Froissart gives glimpses of these woeful
marches of the English army, There were such marshes and
savage
deserts, mountains and dales that it was great marvel that much
, . ,

people had not been lost they could not send to know where
. *

they were, nor where to have any forage for their horses* nor bread
nor drink for their own sustenances' and in the other
camp, the ;

Scottish army, *right hardy and sore in harness and in

travailing
wars , no carts nor chariots
. no purveyance of bread nor
. .

wine, for their usage and soberness is such in time of war . . .

they
make a little [oatmeal] cake to comfort their stomachs/ In 1305
Edward imagined himself master of the whole country; but in
J3Q6 Robert Bruce headed a fresh revolt of Scotland, and was
crowned at Scone*
By now the King of England was an infirm old man, but he
vowed with a strange mystical oath, 'before Ciod and the swans',
to crush this Scots rebellion, and thereafter bear arms no more
against Christian men, but go and await his death in the Holy
Land. This last Scottish campaign finished him,
Feeling death
near, he bade his sons farewell lie asked that his heart be sent to
the Holy Land with a hundred
knights, that his body should not
be buried until the Scots were beaten, and thai his bones be carried
into battle, so that in death as in life he
might lead his army to
victory. The epitaph for his tomb he had composed himself;
*Edwwdu$ primus Szatorum malleus hte r. Pwtum &ym*
Pactum Stna ~ no pledge was ever kepi less loyally than that
of Edward II to his father, He
instantly abandoned the conquest
of Scotland, and when events forced him to resume the
attempt,
was beaten at Bannockburn in 1314. He was a
strange man, a
mixture of vigour and effeminacy, who had an
entourage of curious
152
 A FORCED ABDICATION
favourites, grooms and young workmen, being particularly
attached to a young Gascon named Piers Gaveston, whose
flippancies infuriated the court as much as they amused the King,
Edward II took no interest in the affairs of the kingdom, his tastes
being only for music and manual work. When he married he
instantly abandoned his wife for his friend Piers. Knowing his own
timidity, he made inquiries of the Pope as to whether it would be
sinful to rub his body with an oil which gave courage. The anger
of the barons at last rose to boiling-point, and they murdered
Gaveston. The Bishop of Oxford chose the text *I will put enmity
:

between thee and the woman ... it shall bruise thy head ..' .

Events justified the prophecy. Queen Isabella, who had taken a

lover, Roger Mortimer, Earl of March, headed a revolt against her
husband and captured him. The Parliament of 1327 forced him to
abdicate in favour of his son, who was proclaimed King as Edward
III. The deposed King died later in the year, horribly murdered by
his guards in Berkeley Castle. For some years the real power was
wielded by the Queen Mother and Mortimer. But the young
Edward III was a different man from his father. He soon rebelled
against the tyranny of Mortimer, arrested him, and put him to
death (1330). Thereafter he strove to be a strong ruler, as strong
as his grandfather, the Hammer of the Scots.

153
 C H A PT \. R I V

THE H U N D R E I) Y K AR S WAR ( I )

A DECISIVE war between Knjrland and France had become almost

inevitable. Destinies and provinces had been mixed and confused
by the hazard* of feudal inheritance. The King of Kngland, him-
was in lawful possession of (iascony and Guyenne,
self half-French,
both necessary to the King of France for the completion of his
kingdom. The latter was supporting Scotland against the English
King, who would ha\e to subdue that nation if he were to feel
secure in his own island. Such a situation could not last, It is
customary to say that the immediate cause of conflict was the
candidature for the E'rcnch throne of Edward HI, as the son of
Isabella of France, and therefore a grandson of Philip the Fair,
It was not exactly so, If the French jurists had admitted the
inheritance of the throne by the female Imc, as the English had
done mare than once, Fdwurd's title to the throne of France would
certainly have been in the same line as that of Charles of Evreux,
another grandson of Philip IV, through Joan of Navarre* But
when the legal experts set aside both claimants on the pretext of
applying an ancient Frank ish law, called the Salic Law, and chose
the nearest heir in the male line, Philip of Vulois, son of a brother
of Philip IV* Edward of England was so little inclined to wage a
war in defence of his rights that he agreed to come to Amiens and
do homage to his rival in respect of C iascony. This he did, com*
trary to feudal custom, wearing his crown and a robe of crimson
velvet embroidered with gold leopards; but Philip was content
with a mild protest, and iidwurd returned 10 lingland satisfied
with the honours paid to him* In 1331 he confirmed his Uege
homage by letters patent,
If he assumed the title of King of France in 1340, adding the
lilies of France to the
leopards of lingland on his arms* this was
done at the request of the burghers of Marnier*. It came about
thus; England's chief product was wool, and the chief urban
occupation of the Fleming* was the weaving and finishing of
cloth* England and industrial Flanders lived in
Agricultural
symbiosis. Accordingly, when the King of France showed signs
154
 WOOL AND POLICY
of coveting Flanders and
imposed a French count on the country
the English merchants were
perturbed. 'The King', says Michelet
had to stake his succession to the French
throne; his people
liberty of commerce and free trade for their wool. Assembled

THE HUNDRED YEARS WAR

(13*6, 1360.) Marches of EdwardHT -

v
.

(I35S.-I357J Black Prince ...

M * Henry V
. *.o. . . .9 po Miies

round the Woolsack, Parliament demurred less to the

King's
demands and willingly voted him armies. The mixture of com-
mercial with chivalrous motives lends a fantastical air to all this
period of history. The proud Edward III, who swore "by the heron"
at the Round Table, that he would
conquer France and those
solemnly eccentric knights who, for a vow's sake, would keep one
eye covered with a red cloth, were not so foolish as to serve at their
own charge. The pious simplicity of the Crusades does not
belong to
this age. These knights, at bottom, were the
hireling agents of the
155
 H UNDR ED YEA R S \V A R
London and Ghent merchants/ But the merchants of Ghent
felt

scruples about declaring war on their suzerain, the King of France

which were all the more troublesome because they were
pledged to
pay two million florins to the Pope if they committed this breach
of faith, Their leader, Jacob van Artcvcldc, found the means of
reconciling respect for treaties with their violation. He advised the
King of England to join the arms of France to his own, and thus it
was the ally of the Flemings, no longer their enemy, who became
for them the real King of France and the abject of their oath.
The Hundred Years War, then, was a dynastic war, a feudal
war, a national war, and a hove all an 'imperialist' war, The idea
of the English merchants in presenting the King with 20,000 bales
of wool to pay for a campaign, was to re*er\Vfor themselves the
two zones of influence necessary to their trade I
landers, as the
buyer of wool, and the Bordeaux country, as the producer of wine:
the money received at Bruges and Ghent paying fur the casks com-
ing from Bordeaux, Further it should he added, that this war was
popular in Hngiand because it led the armies into a rich country
which provided abundant booty, &taard III and his barons were
*the flower of chivalry", but the
hla/onry of their shields signalized
a pillager's progress, the deplorable stages of which can be fol-
lowed in Froissart; Thus the fingiishmcn were lords of the town
three days and won great riches, the which
they sent by barks and
barges to $L Saviour where a!! their navy lay*. clothes, jewels,
. ,

vessels of gold and silver, and of other riches Louvicrn was the
. . ,

chief town of all Normandy of

drapery, riches, and full of mer-
chandise. The Englishmen &oon entered therein, for as then it was
not closed; it was overrun, spoiled and robbed without
mercy:
there was won great riches < All England WUK filled with the spoils
* .

of France, so that there wa# no woman who did not wear some
ornament, or hold in her hand some fmc linen or some goblet, part
of the booty sent back from Caen or Calais*/ it is curious to note,
so early in her history, that the main characteristics of
England's
policy are already discernible, imposed upon her by her situation
as well as by the nature of her
people. Firstly, we find England in
need of mastery of the sea, without which &he can neither
pursue
her trade, nor send troops to the Continent, nor
keep touch with
those already sent From the earliest
days of this war the sailors
from the Cinque Ports had the upper hand, and
they wore vto*
torious at the battle of So long as England kept her naval
Sluys,
156
 CRECY AND POITIERS
superiority, she was easily victorious ; but later, when Edward HI
neglected his fleet, French and Spaniards united, and England's
maritime inferiority marked the beginning of her failure.
Secondly,
we see England able to send abroad only comparatively small
armies, and seeking to form Continental leagues against her
adversaries, backed by her money. Thus, at the start of the
Hundred Years War, the English King tried to unite against
France not only with the Flemings, but also with the Emperor,
'sparing to this end neither gold nor silver, and giving great jewels
5
to the lords and ladies and damsels .

Failing to form this coalition, Edward was about to make the

move of attacking in Guyenne, when Sir Geoffrey of Harcourt
pointed out that Normandy lay undefended. Hence, in 1346, came
the landing at La Hogue, with 1000 ships, 4000 knights, and
10,000 English and Welsh bowmen. It was a heartrending sight,
this passage of an army through that rich
province where war had
not been seen for several generations, and whose inhabitants had
lost the art of defence. The sole
plan of the English King at this
juncture was to lay waste Northern France 'as widely as possible
and withdraw through Flanders before the King of France had
mustered an army. But beyond Rouen Edward found all the
bridges on the Seine destroyed, and he could cross only at Poissy.
This gave Philip time to summon his vassals, and he awaited the
English in a position between the Somme and the sea. At that
moment the invaders felt themselves lost. But their victory at
Cr6cy (1346), as later at Poitiers (1356), astounded them, and
filled them with boundless
pride. In 1347, too, they seized Calais,
which gave them control over the Channel, and they kept the town
for two hundred years, after expelling nearly all the inhabitants
and replacing them with English.
Why were the English consistently victorious in these cam-
paigns? The history of warfare is that of a long struggle between
onslaught and projectile. Onslaught may be in the form of a
cavalry charge, an infantry attack, or an attack by armoured cars.
The projectile may be a stone from a sling, an arrow, a cannon-
ball, a bullet, a shell, a torpedo. The success of the feudal regime
had been sanctioned by the predominance of horsemen cased in
steel as shock-troops. Feudalism was to collapse before the royal
artilleries (^ultima ratio regum\ the last argument of and
kings),
before two forms of popular infantry the English bowmen, and
157
 HUNDRED YEARS WAR
the Swiss pikcsmcn and halberdiers. It was not until the end of the
thirteenth century that the bowmen took an important place in
the English armies. The short how of the Saxon peasants had a
short range, and its arrows had insufficient power of penetration
to stop a cavalry charge. The cross-bow, introduced to
England
as to France by foreign mercenaries, seemed so dangerous a
weapon in the twelfth century that the Church had called, without
success, forits suppression. But the cross-how was slow to re-load,

Between two shots a horseman could reach the line. On the other
hand, the long how which Fduard I had discovered during his
Welsh campaigns quickly shot a projectile which carried a hundred
and sixty yards, and could pin to the saddle the f hii'h of a horseman
wearing a coat of mail, I'duard I uas an excellent army com-
mander, and on the battle-field had been able skilfully to group
light cavalry along \\ith bowmen
of the Welsh type. By an Assize
of Arms he had made the use of the Innp hmv compulsory on all
small landowners, Tennis, hm\]s skittles and other panics were
ft

made illegal, so that practice with the lorn* how should become the
only pastime of able-bodied subjects. Any proprietor \\ith revenue
from his land of forty shillings had in oun his how and arrows,
and fathers had to teach archery to their children, So it was fairly
easy, when the Kinjs needed bowmen for his campaigns in France,
to recruit them, either from volunteers or by requiring a certain
number from each county, The victories of lid ward ill were due
to superiority in armament.
It iserroneous to picture the King of France* at the outset of
this war, as more "feudal* than his adversary. No sovereign could
have been more feudal than I'cUutrd HI. who rejoiced in all the
stagecraft of chivalry, was punctilious in courtesy, sighed for fak
ladies, vowed to create the Round Table anew, and to this en<J
built the great round tower of Windsor Castle and founded the
Order of the Garter, consisting of two groups of twelve Knights,
one commanded by the King himself, the other by his son, the
Black Prince, But far nil his relish in the pme of chivalry, which
wan like that of his grandfather, Edward Hi urn a realist sovereign,
He chose as his motto Vi fa it lx\ I te proved a good administrator,
although not all the credit was his, since he had inherited a
powerful monarchy- His taxes came in freely, especially when the
waging of a popular war was in the forefront, Even the peasantry
in England had hated the French for three centuries past, because
158
 THE PEACE OF BRETIGNY
of ancestral memories rooted in the Conquest and the long domina-
tion of a foreign nobilityand a foreign tongue. In France, on the
contrary, hatred of England in the countryside was not engendered
until this war. The King of France could not at first count upon his

people against the invader. The villager was indifferent. The

King could not fall back on borrowing from rich merchants,
nor on confiscating wool. Many of the provincial Estates refused
to vote the taxes, and when they did so the taxpayers showed
marked resistance. This opposition to taxation delivered the
kingdom into English hands. Lacking money, the King of France
could not muster troops. Whether he wished it or not, he had to
be content with the feudal cavalry, already out of date and con-
temptuous of infantry. Even after Crecy the French nobles
refused to admit the idea of a villeins' victory. As a charge on
horseback was no longer admissible, they tried at Poitiers them-
selves to charge on foot but this attack, for all its bravery, was
;

shattered on the lines of the bowmen.

After the battle of Poitiers in 1356, when the King of France,
John the Good, was made prisoner by the Black Prince, the eldest
son of Edward III, the lesson was at last learned. The French
army refused to fight in the open, and shut itself up inside strong-
holds. could then smile at an adversary not armed for siege
It
warfare. The peasants began to weary of the invasion. They
harried the English, and did not hold captured lords to ransom,
as professional soldiers did, but killed them if the opportunity
arose. The English army wandered hither and thither, powerless to
show fight, and the long-drawn campaign caused grumbling. At
last, in 1361, the King of England made peace at Bretigny, and
after asking for the whole realm of France, was content with

Aquitaine, the county of Ponthieu, and Calais. It was a bad peace,

as it did not solve the only grave question, which concerned the
sovereignty of the English over provinces no longer wishing to be
English. In Perigord and Armagnac there were murmurs, justi-
fiable enough, that the King of France had no right to hand over
his vassals. The notables of La Rochelle said: *We submit to the
English with our lips with our hearts, never!' This resistance
held the seeds of future wars, and foreshadowed the final liberation
of France.

159
 CHAPTER V

THE BLACK DEATH AND ITS

CO NSEQ I'M NCI-IS
THE startof the Hundred Years War was a time of
seeming pros-
perity for Enland. Purveyors, armourers and shipbuilders made
fortunes. Soldiers and their families were enriched
hy the pillage
of Normandy, The King's need of money enabled towns and
individuals to buy privileges For a century past the lot of
cheap.
the villein had been rapidly chanpinj*. The system' of dues
payable
by labour had been burdensome to the peasant, preventing him
from tilling his own land. But it was no lonper easy for the lord's
bailiff, who had to superintend the work* of intermittent and

irresponsible labourers, In the thirteenth century new methods had

made their appearance: either the villein himself paid a substitute,
who did the ordained work for him on the land of the domain; or
he paid his lord a sum of money with which the bailiff hired
agricultural workers, It was almost the 'farming* system of later
centuries, except that the peasant'* payment represented, not the
rent of a piece of land, but the buyinpHHit of an old servitude,
The farmer soon appeared** Certain lords, instead of
real

exploiting a portion of land and entrusting the management to a

more or less honest steward*who feathered his own nest at their
expense, found it
simpler to divide up the domain and rent out the
land* The for his found
peasant, part, it
advantageous to cultivate
one continuous piece of enclosed land, rather than the scatteral
strips hitherto allotted to him in the common fields, The rent paid
was called in Latin the//>w# a firm sum, whence the words *farm'
<

and "farmer*, Thereupon two classes soon developed in English

rural life; one, the farmers, almost landowners, free on the land

they rented, half-way between the knight and the villein the otto,
;

the agricultural labourers, who had freed themselves from serfage

either by purchase, or by
taking sanctuary for a year and a day &
a town protected by a charter, For a
long time yet attempts wen
to be made by lords and Parliament to fasten the labourer to t&
soil; but they failed, The truth was that, in the long run, the tof$
got better value from a money rent than from services*
160
 PLAGUE AND ECONOMICS
battle ofCr6cy was followed by a scourge which depopulated
England and made the restoration of serfage less possible than
ever.
What
exactly these epidemic plagues were, which so long
ravaged the world, is unknown. The name may have covered
widely different maladies, from cholera and bubonic plague to a
virulent influenza. Hygiene was poor, contagion swift, terror
universal. The plague ofthe fourteenth century was called the
Black Death because the body of the victim became covered with
black patches. Coming from Asia, it attacked the island of
Cyprus about 1347. In January 1348, it was raging in Avignon,
and by August was moving from the coast of Dorset into Devon
and Somerset. The mortality, though exaggerated by terrified
recorders, was enormous. There were villages where the living
were too few to bury the dead, and the dying dug their own graves ;

fields lay waste and the unherded sheep wandered over the country-
side. Probably one-third of the population of Europe perished,
and about twenty-five million human beings. In England the
pestilence
was particularly long drawn out. Checked in 1349, it
fastened its grip again in the following year and reduced the
the kingdom to about two and a half million.
population of
Such rapid depopulation was bound to have profound
economic consequences. The peasantry found themselves suddenly
richer, the communal fields being shared amongst fewer numbers.
Scarcity of labour made
workmen grasping and recalcitrant. The
landlords, unable to find labourers to work their land, tried hard
to let it off for rent. The number of independent farmers increased,
and in the confusion of the landlords they obtained advantageous
leases* Some barons granted exemption from rent through fear of
seeing their farmers abandon them,
and others sold for a song
land which became the property of the peasants. Many gave up
to sheep-breeding. This change seemed
agriculture and turned
but it was the first remote cause of the birth of the
unimportant,
British Empire because the growth of the wool trade, the need for
;

outlets for this trade, and the need for preserving the mastery of the
seas, were all in time to transform an insular policy into an imperial
and naval policy.
Lords and Parliament strove vainly during the fourteenth
of the economic
century to combat the natural workings
mechanism by rules and regulations. A Statute of Labourers
L 161
 THE BLACK DEATH
all men under sixty to
passed in 1349, obliging agree to work on the
land at the wages paid before 134? (pre-p!aguc rates of
pay),
Only merchants and those v\ho were reputed to live by some
handicraft were exempted. A lord had the first call on his former
serfs,and could send recusants to prison. Any lord paying more
than the old wages was himself liable to fine. As compensation,
foodstuffs had to be sold to labourers at reasonable prices. The
fate of this law was that of all which seek arbitrarily to fix
wages
and was never properly ohscned. The Statute of
prices: it

Labourers remained on the Statute Book until the reign of

EH/abeth; for two centuries every Parliament complained of its
violation employers and employed resolutely dodged its provisions,
;

The charter-rooms of old houses show how the bailiff, after

entering the wages paid for ham-Ming and threshing, would

obliterate the entry and substitute a Uwcr figure, The first is
doubtless the real figure, the second intended to conform with the
law. Or a landlord would say to a peasant 'Your wage will be
;

that of 1347, as any better terms would get us into trouble; but
you may gra/e your sheep on the domain for nothing/ Another
would prant other advantages, and this competition caused a

general rise, Throughout the country, a few years after the

pestilence, agricultural wages rose by fifty per cent for men and
100 per cent for women. In l.V<2 land brought its owner 20
percent of its capital value, in 1350 the return was only 4 or 5
per cent*
The plague which ruined the landlord enriched the small
farmer. Not only could he buy or lease land cheaply, but, whereas
the lord paid dearer for labour t the farmer with a working family
wan unaffected by the rise of wages. He could sell his vegetables
and corn at market or fair below the prices of the domain, and still
make an honest profit. The day-labourer too was better off thaa
formerly; if a strict landlord tried to enforce the Statute of
Labourers, he fled into the woods, and headed for another county
where the demand for worker* wa* too great for awkward
questions to be stsked of a willing Mrangcr. Thus, whilst the bow*
man was becoming the indispensable auxiliary of the knight, on the
tattle-field, the peasant in the cornfield, wa* becoming a factor
to be reckoned with, Many complaints were in the air, 'The world
gocth fast from bad to worse/ wrote John Gowcr about 1385,
"when shepherd and cowherd for their part demand more for their
162
 FEUDAL MAGNATES
labour than the master-bailiff was wont to take in days gone by ...
Labourers of old were not wont to eat of wheaten bread; their
meat was of beans or coarser corn, and their drink of water alone.
Cheese and milk were a feast to them then was the world
. . .

ordered aright for folk of this sort . Three things, all of the
. .

same sort, are merciless when they get the upper hand a water- ;

flood, a wasting fire, and the common multitude of small folk . . .

Ha! age of ours, whither turnest thou? for the poor and small folk,
who should cleave to their labour, demand to be better fed than
their masters.' These are sempiternal plaints, and for ever vain.
For better or worse the feudal system, sapped on every side, was

tottering. The microbe of the Black Death, in the space of a few

years, had brought to pass an emancipation which the boldest
spirits of the twelfth century could not have conceived.
But before it vanished, the feudal nobility was for a century
longer to be incarnate in certain formidable figures. While the
ordinary landlord was growing poorer and thereby weaker, a few
of the greater barons became virtually petty princes. Intermarriage
made them a close caste, linked with the royal family. The Kings
of England then began to accumulate for their sons, by appanage
and marriage, very extensive domains. The Black Prince married
the daughter of the Earl of Kent; Lionel, another son of Edward
III, became Earl of Ulster; another, John of Gaunt, married the
heiress of the premier ducal house of Lancaster and owned ten
fortified castles, the most famous of which was Kenilworth, seized
from the family of Montfort. The Earl of March likewise had fully
ten strongholds, and the Earls of Warwick and Stafford two or
three apiece. Lord Percy, Earl of Northumberland, held the
northern Borders for the King, but also for himself. These great
lords all maintained their own companies of soldiery, no longer as

vassals, but as mercenaries whose services they hired to the King

for his wars in France. In the intervals of these campaigns these
restless veterans would
pillage farms, steal the rape horses and the
women, and even seize manors. Parliament vainly ordered the
magistrates to disarm them. But it needed a very bold sheriff to do
was a weakened
that to these brigands, especially as the sheriffdom
office. The fourteenth-century sheriff was no longer a great lord,
but more often a petty knight appointed against his own will, in a
hurry to complete his year's term and hand over the duties to
another. Gradually he was supplanted by a justice of the peace, a
163
 THE BLACK DEATH
knight of the lesser nobility, an amateur magistrate who later
came to play a great and admirable part in the national
history,
But at the end of the fourteenth century the justice of the
peace
was hardly in being, the sheriff was losing his grip, and the noble
bandits, "proud children of Lucifer*, were making their houses
dens of thieves and harassing the poor round about them.

164
 CHAPTER VI

THE FIRST CAPITALISTS

WAR and pestilence were bursting asunder the feudal framework;
but that of gild and corporation was likewise becoming too con-
stricted. Until the fourteenth century wool, the country's chief

product, had been shipped to Flanders for clothmaking. A few

crude cloths were manufactured in England for common use, but
the finer secrets of the craft were confined to the weavers of Bruges
and Ghent. Then a chance turned up of transferring this industry
to England. The Flemish burghers quarrelled with their overlord.
The King of France supported him, and many of the craftsmen of
Flanders, in defeat, had to leave their own country. Crossing to

England, they brought with them their traditions and manufactur-

ing processes. Edward III sought to shelter this budding industry ;
in 1337 he forbade both the importation of foreign cloth and the

export of wool. This brought ruin to Flanders, as it was impossible

to procure large quantities of wool except from England. When
war with France began, Edward could not maintain the embargo
in its full rigour, because he had political reasons for placating his
Flemish allies, but he imposed a protective tariff. The duties
payable for export were only 2 per cent on woven materials,
but rose to 33 per cent on wool. This put a premium upon
fraud. Some merchants slipped through the law by exporting
unshorn sheep, but this traffic was forbidden by Parliament.
Edward Ill's project succeeded, and cloth-weaving became
England's leading industry.
The coming of the Flemish weavers furthered the establish-
ment in England of real capitalist enterprises, notwithstanding
the -gilds. The textile industry, of course, is a highly complex one,
and the number of processes necessary to produce the finished
article from the crude wool is high. The wool had to be picked,

carded, spun, woven, and dyed ; the fabric had to be scoured, fulled,
napped, cropped, burled, and finally given lustre by pressing.
Medieval ideas required that each of these stages should be carried
out by a separate corporation, so that a very complex process of
165
 THE FIRST CAPITALISTS
to take place alongside the process of pro-
and buying had
selling
duction. To carry out one order, the agreement of fifteen corpora-
tions might have to be obtained. It was tempting for a fuller or a
to spin and weave it as he chose,
merchant-draper to buy wool,
and all the until it was finally sold. But such
supervise operations
concentration of work offended all the gild principles. To escape
these trammels, contractors soon began to establish themselves in
the same way that, in the twentieth
country districts (much in
are seen moving away from towns so
century, certain industries
as to be free of certain trade union regulations). This new type of
employer, buying the
raw material and selling the finished product,
was soon building his manufactory. In the fourteenth century
there were two manufacturers at Barnstaple each paying tax on an
a year. Under Henry VIII, Jack of
output of a thousand rolls
carried on in one
Newbury came to have a couple of hundred crafts
building, with six hundred workmen in his employ.
The day was coming when large-scale commerce proved more
tempting to the adventurous young Englishman than wars of
But within the fences of a thirteenth-century corporation
chivalry.
the future of a master-craftsman was assured but circumscribed. His
prices for buying and selling were controlled, and he could not
make a fortune quickly. The great merchants at the close of the
Middle Ages no longer submitted to these over-prudent rules.
Their astonishing lives impressed the popular imagination, and
they supplanted the knight-errant in ballads. Sir
Richard Whitting-
ton, thrice Lord Mayor of London, became a hero of legend and
song Dick, the poor orphan boy employed in a rich merchant's
kitchen,whose cat made him fabulously rich. Actually, the real
Whittington was a wealthy merchant who lent money to the King,
and amply repaid himself by handling customs duties.
William Canynges, a Bristol cloth-merchant, is another
example of these new capitalists carrying on business all over the
known world. The King of England himself wrote to the Grand-
Master of the Teutonic Knights and to the King of Denmark,
recommending to their protection his faithful subject William
Canynges. At Bristol he entertained Edward IV in his house.
Eight hundred sailors were in his employ, and he hired a hundred
carpenters and masons at his own expense to build a church which
he presented to his native town- In old age he entered a religious
Order and died as dean of the college of Westbury. Gradually
166
 WEALTH AND POLICY
these great English merchants supplanted the Hanseatic League in
European commerce. The Lombard and Florentine bankers, who
had replaced the Jews, had themselves to give way to English
bankers. The Bardi of Florence had ruined themselves in the
service of Edward III, who borrowed heavily from them for his
French wars and refused point-blank to repay them on the due
date, so that the Hundred Years War impoverished many Floren-
tine families. Neutrals were already discovering how dangerous
and fruitless it is to lend money to belligerents.
Influenced by this trend, the wealthier gilds assumed a new
shape. Equality foundered. Luxury in dress and festivity became
such that only the richest could live up to it. The Vintners Com-
pany of London once entertained five kings at one banquet.
Craftsmen who might formerly have aspired to mastery found
themselves pushed aside. They tried in self-defence to set up
workers' gilds, which were to boycott bad masters, and two distinct
classes tended to take form. And at this time also came a series of
financial scandals. The merchants of the twelfth century had

certainly not been above reproach, and the pillory had held more
than one ; but their frauds were small because business was simple
and easy to control. With large-scale capitalism came the inevit-
able collusion between wealth and political power. During the
old age of Edward III, his fourth son, John of Gaunt, Duke of
Lancaster, was surrounded by unscrupulous financiers. Richard
Lyon, a wealthy London merchant, was through him introduced
to the Privy Council, and became the head of a real 'gang'. When
all English wool had to pass through the 'staple port', which at
that time was Calais, and there be cleared through the customs,
Richard Lyon contrived to ship his bales to other ports where no
duty was paid. He thus made a vast fortune. With Lord Latimer,
the Duke of Lancaster's close friend, he 'cornered' certain forms of
merchandise arriving in England and fixed prices to suit himself,
making some foodstuffs so scarce that the poor could hardly live.
Such behaviour was in total opposition to the medieval spirit,
which believed in fixed prices with moderate profits, and
viewed as criminal any agreement tending to raise the price of
foodstuffs. But this was dying the King was now in the grip
spirit ;

of merchants they were entering his Parliaments and becoming

;

the sole replenishers of his Exchequer, and henceforth it would be

for them that England's foreign policy was shaped.
167
 CHAPTER VII

DISORDERS IN THE CHURCH:

SUPERSTITION AND HERESY: WYCLIFFE
AND HIS FOLLOWERS
Roman Church which civilized England after the
IT was the
invasions. It taught the strong
a little moderation, and the rich a
little charity, and then was itself vitiated by strength and riches.

men had more than once tried to reform the Church and
Saintly
lead it back to the virtues of its founders. But reform was always
followed by relapse. The monks of Citeaux like those of Cluny,
and the mendicant friars like the monks, had succumbed to the

temptations of the time. And now, at the close of the fourteenth

century, when a whole world, once great, was in disintegration,
the Church seemed to be one of the most stricken organs of the
body politic. In England it was still producing a few great men,
but they were administrators rather than priests, A
bishop who
owned thirty or forty manors was adept at checking the accounts
of his stewards, and at serving the King at the head of the Chan-
cellory or Exchequer.
With souls he was hardly now concerned.
John Langland, the great poet of this period, whose fervent faith
made him the more biting in his criticism of Mother Church,
in partibus then in England,
deplored the swarm of bishops
nominal prelates of Nineveh or Babylon, who never visited their
dioceses and lined their own pockets by consecrating altars, or
hearing confessions which ought to have
been made to the parish
clergy. Amongst the better clerks,
a few uneasy consciences felt
that the Church was moving away from the doctrines of early
Christianity, that a priest's duty was to
imitate evangelic poverty,
and that even if he had to render unto Caesar the things that were
Caesar's, this was no reason for forgetting that God is above
Caesar. In fact, two conceptions of the Church were in opposition :

that of Gregory VII and that of St. Francis of Assisi, an evangelical

Church and a Caesarean clergy,
In England at this time the parish priests were as poverty-
stricken as the bishops and monks were rich. In principle the
priests had to live on their tithe and raise from
that both alms aad
168
 THE CHURCH COURTS
the upkeep charges of their churches. But a custom had grown
up amongst lords holding a living of 'appropriating' its revenue,
that is to say, allotting it to a bishop or an abbey, with the result
that the vicar received only a minute sum. After the Black Death
itbecame impossible to find priests for the poorest parishes. A
statute analogous to the Statute of Labourers sought to avoid

competition by forbidding the payment of more than 6 per

annum; it was not observed, and they obtained sometimes as
much as 12 yearly, but their poverty was still extreme. Further-
more, many of them were ignorant men, more interested in coursing
hares in a neighbour's field than in the edification of their flocks.
Some let their rectories to farmers and did not even live in the
parish. Their meagre perquisites were taken from them by the
mendicant Orders, whose friars traversed the countryside charged
with the duty of saying Masses in the convents. Chaucer drew a
cruel picture of the friar going from village to village, entering
every house, familiar with every housewife on his round, asking
meal, cheese, beef, or 'any other thing as we have not the right to
choose', and then, for remembrance in his prayers, noting the
name of his benefactress in his ivory tablets, cheerfully effacing all
the names when he left the village. And it was not only the friar
who thus competed with the priest; the country was also overrun
with 'pardoners', who came from Rome bearing a letter sealed with
the pontifical seal, entitling them to grant remission of sins and
indulgences to those who bought relics. Chaucer, whose anger
was always roused by false religion, describes the pardoner
preaching a sermon on the text that greed is the root of all evils
radix malorum cupiditas and then selling to the villagers per-
mission to kiss a morsel of crystal containing a bone and some
scraps of cloth.
It was also the mixture of greed and religion which angered
Chaucer and Langland in their pictures of the ecclesiastical courts.
An archdeacon was at this time entitled to summon before the
court any person in the diocese guilty of a moral delinquency, and
of adultery in particular. The abuses of such a power may be
imagined. Sometimes the tribunal was so venal that the
most
regular sinners of the diocese had only to pay an annual subscrip-
tion to avoid being troubled ; sometimes the archdeacon himself
*
was honest, but his summoner', excellently informed regarding the
vices of his neighbours, practised a regular blackmail on the
169
 DISORDERS IN THE CHURCH
them unless his silence were pur-
\hful by threatening to cite

_<rfised. To start with, these courts had been used to condemning

the guilty to penitence or pilgrimages. 'Penitence
was salutary for
was a social force,' On the
the penitent and the pilgrimage great
road to Canterbury the knight, the merchant, the weaver, the nun
and the doctor all met, conversing fraternally, and by their contact
the English soul. It was likewise
moulding the English tongue and
the pilgrimage which revealed foreign lands to many Englishmen.
In Chaucer we find that the Wife of Bath had been to Jerusalem
and Rome, to St. James of Campostella and Cologne, and she had
countless tales to tell of her travels. But it had become usual to
redeem penitences and pilgrimages by a money fine. The sceptical
Chaucer, the pious Langland, and the theological Wycliffe
are
these scandalous sales of pardons. The
agreed in condemning
itself was hostile towards the Church tribunals, which
monarchy
were always suspect of being in collusion with Rome. In 1353
Edward III proclaimed the famous Statute of Praemunire, which
made it treasonable for an English subject to seek or accept a
foreign jurisdiction.
John Wycliffe (c. 1320-1384), a bold spirit, a Reformer long
in advance 6f the Reformation, teacher of the Bohemian Hussites,
a Puritan before the word was thought of, had started his career
as an adherent of the 'Caesarean' Church, In Crown employ-
ment he had been sent as ambassador to Bruges, and then became
one of the most famous theologians in the University of Oxford.
Startled by the immorality of the times he reached the conclusion
that the Church's virtues could only be recovered if her wealth
were removed and her primitive poverty restored. His ideas became
bolder. In his book, De Dominio Divine, he expounded the view
that the sovereign of the universe, and grants power in fief
God is
to the temporal heads. His power is thus delegated to fallible
beings, be they Popes or Kings; to all
of these the Christian owes
1
obedience. 'On earth God owes obedience to the Devil But every
individual Christian holds from God Himself a fraction of
dominium, and to the tribunal of God he must make direct appeal if
God's vicegerents on earth do him a wrong. Man can be saved,
not by ceremonies, indulgence, penitences, but by his merits, that
is to say by his works. Wycliffe quoted approvingly a text of St.

Augustine: 'Whensoever the song delights me more than what

is

sung, I recognize that I commit a grave wrong.* The sermon, in his

170
 JOHN WYCLIFFE
view, was the essential part of any divine service ; it was
by serious
preaching (not by the mere diversion of the sermons presented by
the friars) that the faithful could be brought to
repentance and the
Christian life.
Up to this point Wycliffe had been
simply a rather bold
teacher, tolerated by the Church because he was supported by the
Duke of Lancaster and the University of Oxford. He became
indisputably a heretic when he denied transubstantiation, the
dogma of the Real Presence. This was an attack on the miracle of
the Mass, and a doctrine which the Pope could not admit without
imperilling the whole edifice of the Church. Wycliffe was con-
demned and repudiated the Papal authority,
teaching in his later
years that the Bible is the sole fount of the Christian verities. To

spread the Scriptures more widely, he had the Bible translated into
English, to replace the Latin and French versions which were not
understood by the common people. He then formed a group of
disciples, who were to live as humbly as the first Franciscan friars.
Wycliffe's 'poor priests' were at first men from the university
resolved to devote their lives to the salvation of the Church; later
on this hard life seemed too exacting for young men of wealth and
education, Wycliffe did not allow them to own any money, nor
could they carry, as the friars did, a bag in which to put gifts
they could accept only food, and that only when they needed it.
Wearing long robes of undressed wool, tramping barefoot, they
went from village to village tirelessly preaching the doctrines of
Wycliffe. Soon they were recruited only from amongst the poor.
It iseasy to imagine the force exerted in the countryside by ardent
young men preaching poverty and equality. It was the time when
the peasants, in the taverns, began to discuss Holy Writ. In this
newly-revealed Bible they found the picture of a paradisal,
ancestral garden, with neither nobles nor villeins:

When Adam delved and Eve span,

Who was then the gentleman?
And Black Death this seed fell upon fruitful ground.
after the
makes it easier to gauge the difference between the
Nothing
severity of the Church towards heretics after the fifteenth century,
and its relative tolerance in the days when it was still sure of its
strength, than the fact that Wycliffe, although condemned
as
heretical in 1382, remained until his death in 1384 Rector of
.171
 DISORDERS IN THE CHURCH
Lutterworth, and was not personally disturbed. Archbishop
the Wycliffites from
Courtenay even had difficulty in preventing
their teaching at Oxford. Proud of its traditional
continuing
in the support of its students, the
independence and strong
university stood out. Its
masters inclined to regard themselves as

professors rather
than ecclesiastics. The university, indeed, was
not an instrument used by the Church to impose a certain doctrine
on the national as it subsequently became nor was it, as in
spirit, ;

Stuart times, a body of officials in Crown service. Secular and

clerical influences were at war there, and the former, friendly to
force. To make them yield, the King
Wycliffe, were the dominant
himself had to summon the Chancellor and threaten to deprive
the university of its privileges. The Wycliffites thereupon sub-
mitted, and for a long time Oxford ceased to be a centre of free
thought.
In the country at large the 'poor priests', the Lollards (or
mumblers), as the orthodox Catholics styled them, proved to be
more staunch disciples of Wycliffe than the Oxford masters. They
were favourably received, and shielded from the bishops, not only
by the common people, but by many knights who were annoyed
by the wealth of the Church, The bishops, indeed, had difficulty
in obtaining the support of the sheriffs and of civil justice against
the heresy. When the King promised this support, the Commons at
protested. They yielded when the ruling classes began
first to
think that Lollardry was a social danger, threatening property as
well as orthodoxy. In 1401 the statute De Heretico Comburendo
was passed, confirming the Church's right to have heretics burnt by
the common hangman. Persecutions began, the victims at first
being chiefly poor people, tailors and tanners, whose crime was
sometimes the denial of the Eucharist, sometimes the mustering of
friendsby night to read the Gospels in English, sometimes refusal
to observe such ecclesiastical ordinances as were not in the
Scriptures. Through these testimonies we catch glimpses of a
fervent spiritual life, of secret arguments on the mysteries of the
faith among merchants, their wives and their servants, and some-
times of the Lollardry of a gentleman. Threats of torture caused
many to retract. Others stood fast. In 1410 one extraordinary
scene was witnessed: a hapless workman, condemned to the stake,
found not only faggots but the heir to the throne at Sraithfidd
Market, where these executions took place* The Young Prince
172
 ATTACK ON HERESY
Henry, later to be Henry V, argued long and seriously with the
tailor Badby, promising him life and
money for a recantation.
But in vain. Twice the faggots were lighted, and then the Prince
leftthe victim to his fate. There,
already, was the spirit of St
Joan's judges, a heartfelt desire to save the heretic from
himself,
and a pitiless antagonism to the heresy.

173
 CHAPTER VIU
THE PEASANT REVOLT
A LONG series of victories on land and sea marked the opening of
Edward Ill's reign, and his personal courage,
with that of his
eldest son, the Black Prince, had made them national heroes.
Fifteen years after the Treaty of Bretigny, humiliation and discon-
tent were rife in the land. The old King was
going to pieces in the
arms of the fair Alice Ferrers, one of his Queen's women of the
bedchamber, on whom he lavished crown jewels. The Black
Prince was stricken with illness, and after prolonged
struggles had
been forced to leave his post in Aquitaine, borne on a litter,
slowly
dying. The King's son, John of Gaunt, the formidable Duke
of Lancaster, had joined hands with Alice Ferrers and was
ruling
the country with the support of a band of double-dealers.
Nearly
all
conquests were lost again. France had found a great king in
Charles V, who had refashioned a navy, and whose
generals, men
like Du Guesclin and Clisson, realized that in this war the
only
way to success was never to give battle except when sure of victory.
They accordingly allowed the English to march to and fro in the
land, burning towns and massacring unarmed peasants, The storm
4

will pass/ said Charles V; and indeed it became clearer that

the
English successes at Cr6cy and Poitiers did not represent the true
measure of strength between the two countries. The
winning and
holding of a Continental empire was beyond England's strength,
for she 'was not strong
enough in men or money to occupy per-
manently the first place in Europe'. Finally, and most important,
England no longer held that mastery of the sea which made her
invulnerable so long as it was hers. The clumsiness of the Black
Prince, a better soldier than diplomat, had
brought together the
King of Castile and the King of France, Their fleets controlled the
Gulf of Gascony and the Channel Not
only was an English fleet
destroyed at La Rochelle, but French vessels sailed scathless
up
the Thames and French flotillas sacked the coastal
towns and
burned the England's sole defensive measure was
fishing-villages,
the summoning of the coastal
population to arms by beacons
174
 THE 'GOOD PARLIAMENT'
kindled on the hilltops a method which gave the invaders
ample
time to land, act, and take to flight.
In the general confusion and dismay only one
body showed
courage the House of Commons. The division of Parliament
into two Houses was now an established practice. The cavalcades
of country gentlemen coming to London for the session became a
familiar sight to the City burgesses. The House of Commons
contained regularly two hundred burgesses, representing a hundred
boroughs, and seventy-four knights, representing
thirty-seven
counties. Thelatter, though fewer, were dominant and decisive,
because they represented a real force. It was they who, in the so-
called 'Good Parliament' of 1376, boldly called Lancaster and his
faction to account, insisted on the dismissal of Alice Ferrers, and
invited the King to ensure the maritime defence of the
country.
Perhaps they would have been less bold if they had not felt behind
them the people of London, who were violently hostile to the Duke,
or had they not bolstered up their own courage by deliberations
with certain lords whom they believed to be on their side. They
obtained some promises, as regards replenishing the Exchequer.
But once the session was over, the member of parliament became
a plain knight again. The Duke cast the Speaker into prison;
Alice Perrers, who had sworn to see the King no more, returned to
his side; the bishops, who had sworn to excommunicate this

woman, did not raise a finger. When Edward III died in 1377, all
the work of the Good Parliament had been undone. The King

passed away unmourned a pitiable old age had effaced the exploits
:

of his youth. The King of France, however, wishing to honour a

great adversary, had a Mass celebrated in the Sainte-Chapelle
for the repose of Edward's soul.
As the Black Prince had died before his father, the lawful heir
was Edward's grandson, Richard II, called Richard of Bordeaux:
a handsome, intelligent lad, who could not reign in person for some
years yet. His dangerous uncles, the Dukes of Clarence and
Lancaster, were to become his counsellors, perhaps his rivals.
Standing beside the body of his grandfather, he showed his dignity
when he induced the envoys of the City of London and his uncle,
John of Gaunt, to exchange a kiss of peace. From the first years
of his reign (1377) Richard II had opportunities of showing a
surprising courage and presence of mind ; within four years
came a
rising which might well have turned into revolution. Ever since-

175
 THE PEASANT REVOLT
the Black Death, a latent agitation had been hatching in the rural
districts. Not that the peasants were more wretched than before :

on the contrary, for a full decade wages had risen while prices
sank. But men had ceased to believe in the system which held them
as serfs. They had seen the shame of the old King, their lords
defeated in France, the raids of French flotillas. The Wycliffites
had preached to them of the scandalous riches of the abbots. A
poem in the vernacular, Langland's Piers Plowman, had become
known all up and down the land. Langland was no revolutionary ;

he was devout, and an admirer of monastic life. But he depicted the

people's lot with such sombre realism and the luxury of the great
with such scornful hostility, that thousands of men like Piers
Plowman were stirred as they heard his lines. The villages in
1381 saw numerous secret meetings, and there were mysterious
messages circulated from county to county, through the lay and
clerical agitators who preached the reform of the Church and the
revolt of the peasants. Bitterness was heightened by the Statute
of Labourers. Daily in one manor or another the peasants came
into conflict with a lord or his bailiff, who tried to force them to
do harvesting for two or three pence a day. The penalties pro-
vided against the recalcitrant by this absurd law drove from their
fields men who had hitherto been
peaceable labourers and now
became vagabonds, wandering in the woods, demoralized by their
uprooting. The fugitive serf was as common in England in the
fourteenth century as the escaped slave in America in the nine-
teenth; in both cases an increasing recalcitrance was symptomatic
of a whole class being determined on its liberation,'
Froissart preserves for us the speech of the best-known of these
agitators of 1381, the chaplain John Ball This priest used often-
:

times on the Sundays after Mass, when the

people were going out
of the minster, to go into the cloister and
preach, and make the
people to assemble about him, and would say thus *Ah! ye good
:

people, the matters goeth not well to pass in England, nor shall
not do till everything be common, and that there be no villeins nor
gentlemen, but that we may be all made one together, and that the
lords be no greater masters than we be. What have we
deserved,
bondage? We be all come from
or why should we be kept thus in
one father and one mother, Adam and Eve
whereby can they say
:

or shew that they be greater lords than we?

saving by that which
they cause us to win and labour, for that they spend ; they are
176
 JOHN BALL'S PREACHING
clothed in velvet and camlet furred with grise, and we be vestured
with poor cloth; they have their wines, spices, and good bread,
and we have the drawing out of the chaff, and drink water; they
dwell in fair houses, and we have the pain and travail, rain and
wind, in the fields, and by that that cometh of our labours they
keep and maintain their estates ... Let us go to the King, he is
young,
and shew him what bondage we be in, and shew him how
we will have it otherwise, or else we will provide us of some
.*
remedy. . .

Thus was John Ball wont to speak on Sundays, after the

village Masses,
and many went off murmuring True words.' But :

the claims of the peasants were really less communistic than John
Ball's preaching. They asked only their personal freedom, and
that a due of fourpence an acre should replace all forced labour.
The immediate cause of the revolt was a tax which the Crown
to levy a second time because the first round
very clumsily sought
of the collectors had not produced enough money. When the

peasants
saw the King's men again, and when the latter tried to
arrest defaulters, a whole village blazed with anger and chased
them off. Then, alarmed by their own action, the peasants made
off into the woods, which were peopled with numerous outlaws
created by the foolish application of the Statute of Labourers.
Here was a rebel army already recruited. From steeple to steeple
ran the long-awaited signal: 'John Ball greeteth you well all, and
doth you to understand that he has rungen your bell.' In a few
days Kent and Essex were ablaze.
The rebels sacked houses,
killed the Duke's partisans, and the lawyers. Their fixed idea was
to destroy the written records of their servitude. In the manors
which they seized they burnt registers and deeds. The nobles,
strangely powerless in organizing
a stand, fled before them, and
soon the outlaws and peasants were entering the towns. It was the
turn of the landlords to hide in the woods. The townspeople
received the insurgents fairly wellAt Canterbury the citizens and
rustics joined hands in paying off some old scores and beheading
certain much hated men. Then the shapeless army marched on
London, The young King was there, said by the rebel leaders to
be sympathetic, of whom the worthy people knew nothing beyond
that he was a boy and had to be protected against his uncle, John
of Gaunt, the most hated lord of all Along the footpaths they
swords,
trudged, grouped by towns or villages, bearing staves, rusty
M 177
 THE PEASANT REVOLT
axes, outmoded bows and featherless arrows. On the way they
continued to destroy the houses of lawyers and the creatures of
Lancaster, and they slew Simon, Archbishop of Canterbury and
Lord Chancellor, who fell into their hands, and also the Grand
Prior of St. John's. One rebel set the two heads together and
forced their dead lips into a kiss.
The King and his followers took refuge in the Tower of
London. The town itself would have been easy to defend ; the
bridge could have been opened in its middle. But one alderman
sympathetic with the rebels let them enter, despite the determina-
tion of the Mayor to stand fast for order. Instantly the streets were
a scene of horror. The peasants had thrown open the
gaols, and
as always happens in revolutions, a swarm of rogues
emerged from
the shadows to pillage and kill A block was set
up in Cheapside
and heads fell fast. A whole settlement of Flemings was
needlessly
slain, merely for being foreigners. John of Gaunf s palace of the

Savoy was burnt. Only the young King was spared by the populace.
On the first day he had gone to harangue the crowd from a boat*
without landing, and was acclaimed. Nobody knew
why, but he
was the idol of all these hapless men, and stood to gain
by the fact.
He arranged a meeting with the rebels at Mile End, in a field outside
the town, and there made a feint of
granting all their demands*
Thirty clerks set about drawing up charters of liberation and
sealing them with the royal seal. The peasants believed in parch-
ments, and as each group received its charter, it left the field in
triumph and returned to London, bearing roya! banners which
had also been distributed. But Richard's councillors had never
intended to uphold the validity of concessions forced
by pillage
and murder. They were playing for time. And fresh crimes
obliged
them to take up the offensive rapidly,
The rebels had entered the Tower during the
King's absence;
the head of the
Archbishop of Canterbury and that of the Treasurer
were stuck on spikes over London
Bridge, At any cost this
sanguinary mob had to be kept at a distance. Many bands of
peasants, satisfied by their charter, had left th'e town* A few
thousands remained, doubtless the worst anxious
elements, to
continue the pillage. But from aii sides and
knights burgesses were
arriving to rally round the King, Anew meeting-place was fixed
for the next day, the horse-market at Smithfield. The
boy-king
rode into it on horseback, followed
by the Lord Mayor and a M
178
 WAT TYLER AND RICHARD II

escort; at the other end were the malcontents, armed with their
bows. Their leader, Wat Tyler, on horseback, came up to the
royal procession. The chroniclers differ as to what
happened.
The man was certainly insolent, and suddenly the Lord Mayor,
who carried weapons under his robe, lost his temper and felled
Tyler with a blow on the head. When he dropped, the King's men
clustered round him, so that the bands at the other end of the open
space should
not see him. But they had seen already, and at once
lined up for battle, stretching their bows; when the young King
made an unexpected and heroic gesture which turned out well.
Quite alone, he left his followers, saying: 'Stay here: let no one
9
,

follow me. Then he crossed towards the rebels, saying to them:

*I will be your captain. Come with me into the fields and you shall

have all you ask.' The sight of the handsome lad coming over to
them so confidently disarmed the insurgents, who had neither
chief nor plan. Richard placed himself at their head and led them
out of the City.
Murderers and robbers deserve little pity, But amongst those
1381 there were many worthy men who believed they
peasants of
were aiding just cause; and it is with emotion that we watch the
a
pathetic, trusting procession
of these men as they followed the
handsome young King who was leading them to a cruel end. For
the repression was to be as bloody as the rising. When the peasants'
army was dismembered and the labourers back in their villages,
the judges went from county to county, holding assizes of death. In
London, on the block which they had themselves set up in Cheap-
side, during the days of butchery, the guilty, and many innocent
men too,were beheaded. The relatives of victims, even women,
craved leave to make vengeance sweeter by themselves executing
the executioners of yesterday. The ruling classes became per-
manently fearful their dread even reached the point of forbidding
:

the sons of villeins admission to the universities. The knights and

the liberal burgesses lost all authority in Parliament. But the
spirit
of independence in the English people did not die. In the
end it triumphed. By the close of the century the Statute of
Labourers had fallen into desuetude, and the justices of the peace
were commissioned to cope with the wage question in a non-
coercive spirit. Finally, under the Tudors, the serf system was
abolished, and then, 'under James I, it became a legal maxim that
every Englishman was free*.

179
 CHAPTER IX

THE HUNDRED YEARS WAR (II)

the noblesand burgesses had

THE boy-king whose courage
admired on Smithfield market, whom peasant bands had
the

followed with veneration, became

a fanciful adolescent, and in
the end died in scorned by the great and forgotten by his
prison,
Richard II had qualities of bravery and
people. Yet l
intelligence;
he could face his alarming uncles and tell them : thank you for
l

but I stand in need of them no longer.'

your past services, my lords,
He tried loyally to make peace with France. He understood the
of ducal appanages with excessive power
danger to the monarchy
in their hands, and tried to be a strong king in the style later
achieved the Tudors; but his subjects had not yet suffered
by
the great lords, and after the repres-
enough to uphold him against
sion of 1381 the peasants trusted him no more. The Church was
and would have placed herself in the hands
apprehensive of heresy,
of whomsoever might give her a sword to smite it. But here
Richard's prudence and tolerance served him ill. His good
again
intentions were spasmodic, his spells of resolution violent and
short-lived, his favourites badly
chosen,
Richard married twice. His first consort was the Princess
Anne of Bohemia, through whose connections the Wycliffite
heresy was spread in Prague
and gave rise to the Protestant move-
ment of the Hussites; his second, a French princess, Isabella,
This second marriage was distaste-
daughter of King Charles VI.
ful to the English, who disapproved the francophile policy of
Richard II and sighed for the days when the bowmen of Cr6cy
or Poitiers came home to the villages laden with booty* Richard
had already had trouble with his nobles, A
powerful group had
striven to monopolize the power and sweets of government in the

years of his minority. At the end of a stable period

of tolerant rule,
the death of Anne coincided, and may well have been connected,
with a return of the sense of injury which Richard had once
nourished. He took swift steps to discredit and remove the fore-
most of his old enemies, seized a favourable moment to pack a
Parliament with his own men, secured an independent incow
180
 THE LANCASTRIAN KINGS
from customs for the rest of his life, and had his own
supporters
confirmed in the control of affairs. Success turned the head of this
able but somewhat unbalanced king. He became
openly despotic,
and his opponents were able to recruit fresh strength among those
hitherto friendly or neutral. He exiled his cousin Hereford, John
of Gaunt's son, and, on the old Duke of Lancaster's death,
confiscated the son's inheritance. This was a direct
provocation to
revolt. Lancaster spent some time in Paris,
preparing a coup
d'&at, and when he set foot in England, Richard found himself
quickly deserted on every hand, and finally thrown into prison.
Parliament, as heir to the Great Council, elected Lancaster to be
King, and he was forthwith crowned by both archbishops under
the style of Henry IV.
Henry was not a king of pure legitimacy. He owed his crown
to Parliament, to the nobility, and to the Church. He therefore
had to handle these three powers more carefully than the Norman
or Angevin sovereigns had done. It was he who granted the Church
the right to burn heretics, by the Statute De Heretico Comburendo,
in 1401. Through the sixty years of this Lancastrian dynasty the

power of Parliament, so much threatened by Richard II, con-

tinually increased. The first of the Lancastrian kings, Henry IV,
knew that he was a usurper, and never ventured to thwart the
Commons. The second, Henry V, spent much of his reign abroad
and bequeathed the crown prematurely to a young child, Henry
VI, who on reaching adolescence was to become a feeble, simple-
minded sovereign. Thus, over a long period, the weakness of the
sovereign, his absence, or his fears, made Parliament the real
controller of events. 'Confronted by factions and unstable
powers,'comments Boutmy, 'the House of Commons, the only
permanent and widely national power, acquired from circumstance
a kind of arbitrating role. These bearers of disputable title-deeds
could ask of it only a precarious credit. Still timid and tentative,
astonished at its unsought inheritance, it wielded a preponderant
authority for a century and more. Its records were filled with
precedents, its archives with valuable claims, its standing orders
with liberal practices: purely forms, no doubt, not in themselves
preserving the substance of political liberty (as was seen later under
the Tudors), but perpetuating as it were the machinery of liberty,
so that when times became favourable again it was ready to hand
in full working order/
181
 HUNDRED YEARS WAR (II)

After a long truce Henry V

reopened the war with France in
a foreign war to occupy the
1415 His real aim was to make
turbulent spirits of his own country.
The religious agitations of the
war. The stake no longer sufficed
Lollards was turning into civil
was needed, and,
against the
most resolute heretics. Some diversion

THE ANCLO-FRENC'LKlNggQMS
SHOWING ENGLISH CONQUESTS AT THE
MAXIMUM POINT.

ENGLISH DOMINIONS
CI 3
Scale of Mile*

the bishops. Henry himself

say the chroniclers, was demanded by
had high ambitions ; he dreamed of ending the Avignon schism and
Whatever
undertaking a crusade at the head of a Western league.
the end, his means were unjustifiable. Finding France torn
between the factions of Orleans and Burgundy, and ruled in^the
name of a mad King by an unloved Dauphin, he cynically revived
the claims of Edward II! to the French throne. Now, whatever

might have been the rather dubious claims of Edward HI,

those of
182
 AGINCOURT
Henry V, who was not even the most direct heir of his great-
grandfather, were virtually none. So well did he know this that,
after one opening diplomatic move, he asked only to be given the
hand of Catherine, daughter of Charles VI, together with
Normandy, Touraine, Anjou, Maine and Ponthieu, These
demands were out of the question, even for a land so sorely
afflicted as France then was. War became inevitable.
The second part of the Hundred Years War is astonishingly
like the first. It looks as if a sort of obsession drove Henry V to
imitate the campaign of his great-grandfather. He had only
2500 men-at-arms, their followers, and 8000 bowmen: in all, with
servants and transport, not more than 30,000 men. After seizing
Harfleur, the great arsenal of the west, in spite of a spirited defence,
he sent a challenge to the Dauphin and decided to march towards
Calais and across the Somme at Blanche-Tache, the ford of
Cr6cy. It was a bold undertaking, but the French nobles, he
argued, were divided and would doubtless leave him the week he
needed to reach Calais. As it was essential not to rouse the hostility
of the inhabitants on the way, the King strictly enforced the
ordinances of Richard II regarding discipline; pillage and the cry
of 'Havoc!' were forbidden under pain of death ; the captains must
be obeyed, and the appointed billets must be used. But finding the
ford defended, Henry moved upstream and met the French army
at Agincourt. A furious battle ensued, in which the chivalry of
France, who for all their gallantry had remained blind to the

precepts of Du Guesclin, was shattered by Henry's bowmen and

hacked to pieces by his men-at-arms. Ten thousand Frenchmen
perished in one of the bloodiest battles of the Middle Ages (1415).
After this, thanks to the Burgundian treachery which opened
the gates of Paris to him, Henry was left master of northern
France. He married Catherine at Troyes, and there signed a treaty
recognizing him as heir to the French throne after Charles VI, and
as Regent during the latter's lifetime. He was to rule with a French
council, and to preserve all the ancient customs. His title, while
Charles VI still lived, was to be Henry V, King of England and Heir
of France; but a few years later, in 1422, he died in the forest of
Vincennes, probably of dysentery, leaving a son one year old. In
English eyes Henry remains a great king. He led them to fresh
victories, and his private virtues were genuine. He was generous,
courteous, sincerely religious, chaste, and loyal. A
man of few
183
 HUNDRED YEARS WAR (II)
words, he replied only 'It is impossible' or It will be done'. His
moderation, conspicuous in a stern age, did not prevent him from
being ruthlessly cruel when the interests of country and Crown
seemed to require it. His good side and his bad had appealed
equally to his people. But he would certainly have been a greater
statesman had he withstood the temptation to plunge into this
French campaign, which after such great successes ended in
disaster.
The symmetry betweenthe two parts of the Hundred Years
War iscomplete. After Crecy, where feudal routine was defeated,
France had produced a realist soldier in Du Guesclin, After
Agincourt, France was saved by the sound sense and the faith of
Joan of Arc. When the infant Henry VI, still in the cradle, became
King of England in 1422, the game seemed to be lost for the French
Dauphin. Charles VI died two months after his foe Henry's ;

uncles, the Duke of Bedford, regent in France, and the Duke of

Gloucester, planned to have the child consecrated as King of
France at Rheims, as soon as he was old enough to speak the
sacred formulas; And there seemed to be none to prevent this.
From 1422 until 1429 the Dauphin Charles wandered through his
few surviving provinces, without a kingdom or capital, without
money or soldiers 'the King of Bourges', he was called derisively.
:

Was he even the Dauphin? There were many doubts as to his

birth. He himself was uncertain, Bedford, master of the north of

France, undertook the conquest of the centre and laid siege to

Orleans. Charles had thoughts of withdrawing right into
Dauphin6.
It seemed to be the end.
And yet the English domination in France was frail and
artificial. It rested, not on real
strength, but on the divisions of
Frenchmen, and the first blow made it collapse. The story of Joan
of Arc is at once the most amazing miracle in
history and the most
logical sequence of political acts, The plans dictated to Joan by
her voices were simple to the point of genius *Give the
:
Dauphin
self-confidence ; set Orleans free ; have Charles crowned at Rheims,'
St. Joan's life (1412-1431) was too short to let her accomplish
more than these three acts; but they sufficed. With Charles
crowned, Henry VI could never be the lawful King of France,
Once started, the people followed. The feelings roused the
by
victories of Joan and Dunois, the pity and horror provoked by her
trial and martyrdom, filled France with hatred of the invader,
184
 THE LIBERATION OF FRANCE
In vain did Bedford have Henry crowned at Notre-Dame in
Paris, in vain the Burgundian faction and the Sorbonne (whose
consultations had sanctioned the burning of the Maid) welcomed
the young English King with lavish pomp. The Dauphin gained
ground. The house of Burgundy quarrelled with England. Even
Paris, at last, expelled the English garrison. Normandy was set
free. When Charles VII died in 1461 the English held not an acre of
France except the town of Calais, which they were to hold for a
century longer, a Gibraltar of the Channel.
It is remarkable that modern English historians, just as
they
regard Bouvines, a French victory, as a fortunate battle, now agree
in admiration of Joan of Arc, and in believing that she saved
England from despotism. Had it not been for her, the King of
England would have lived in Paris; and there, supported by a
French army and enriched by taxes levied in France, he would have
refused to submit to the control of his own subjects. Thanks to
her, an end was made of the parlous dream of Continental empire
which so long enticed the English sovereigns. These long years of
struggle had given other lasting results. In botk countries the sense
of nationality, a new and powerful emotion, was born of contact
with strangers. The people of Rouen and Orleans, Bourges and
Bordeaux, with all their differences and old enmities, nevertheless
felt that between them was something which marked them off from
the 'goddams', as the English were termed. And the English, on
their side, notwithstanding their ultimate defeat, had now the
memory of great deeds done in common. But meanwhile, between
England and France, there was born a hatred which endured
almost uninterruptedly until the end of the nineteenth century,
and left the common people of both' countries with the heritage of
an insuperable distrust.

185
 CHAPTER X

""THE WARS OF THE ROSES

THE French wars over, England was flooded by troops of soldiery
used to profitable pillaging, and quite ready to espouse any cause,
time are full of murder, riot, law-
good or bad. The letters of the
less executions, recounted in the most natural tone, as of inevitable
incidents. The first Duke of Suffolk, crossing to Calais, found his
boat hailed and stopped by an unknown vessel He was taken
*

aboard and greeted with the words Welcome, traitor!' After a

day and a night for shriving he was put
into a small boat and, with-
out trial, his head was cut off by one of the crew, with five or six
strokes of a rusty sword. In 1450 the men of Kent rose under the
leadership of an adventurer
named Jack Cade, who styled himself
Mortimer and claimed descent from Edward III. This leader
reached London, and was arrested only through his quarrelling
with the burgesses ; before being killed himself, he beheaded the
King's Treasurer and a sheriff of Kent, The nobles were at this
time ready enough to follow such usurpers because the King him-
self was merely the son or grandson of a usurper. These Lan-
castrian Kings knew this well enough. When Henry V, at his
father's death-bed, thought him gone and laid his hand on the
crown, Henry IV raised himself from lethargy to murmur: 'It is
not yet yours, nor was it ever mine . .' Against the weak Henry
*

VI there rose Edward, Duke of York, a nearer heir of Edward III

through his maternal descent from the Duke of Clarence, whereas
the Lancastrians sprang only from the younger son, John of
Gaunt. And round the Red Rose of Lancaster and the White Rose
of York there gathered groups of warrior lords whose sole political
aim was to win fortune by the triumph of their faction.
These struggles of private ambition and greed roused scant
interest in the country at large.Life went on, tilth and harvest.
London's trade developed. The Hanseatic League met a formid-
able rival These battles were waged only by a score or so of great
barons, their friends and vassals, and above ail by their mer-
cenaries. They had to be prudent and respect the neutrality of
186
 ROYAL MISFORTUNES
towns and villages in their conflicts, as armed men were numerous,
and if vexed would rally against one Rose or the other. The battles
which determined the possession of the throne were fought out
by a few thousands of men. They confirmed the decline of cavalry.
Bowmen were dominant in battle on both sides, but gradually man,
that courageous animal, grew used to facing the arrows. The
barons charged the bowmen, and in hand-to-hand fighting victory
was decided by axe and sword. But despite the small numbers of
combatants, these battles drew vast quantities of blood from the
one class involved in them, and after the Wars of the Roses the
English noble families were gravely reduced in number*
The hapless Henry VI was born out of time. He was no fool,
but certainly no king: a saint, rather, and in worldly matters a
child. A man more gentle, more estimable, more weak, could
hardly be imagined. In the great wars of his reign he was only an
onlooker, leaving Somerset or Warwick to act, and himself appear-
ing on the stage only to take his place in a procession or ceremony.
He lived amongst men and women who hated one another, and
thought only of reconciling them. Married to a fury, Margaret of
Anjou, he showed her nothing but patient affection. His only
pleasures were in hearing daily Mass, and the study of history and
theology. Hating pomp, he dressed as an ordinary burgess, and
wore the round shoes of the peasant instead of the fashionable
pointed ones. When he donned his royal robe, it was over a hair-
shirt. He said his prayers like a monk at every meal, and on the
table before him there always stood an image showing the five
wounds of Christ. These pious, weakling monarchs, as Chesterton
remarked, were those who left the noblest and most enduring
memorials. Edward the Confessor had built Westminster Abbey;
Henry VI founded Eton College (1440), and built the wonderful
chapel of King's College, Cambridge. These great foundations
ruined him. At a time when everybody, nobles and merchants
alike, grew richer, the King alone was overwhelmed with debts. In
1451 he had to borrow money to keep Christmas, and on Twelfth
Night, having no more credit, the King and Qu6en could not dine.
This naive, insubstantial sovereign was to become an easy prey to
brutal and unscrupulous knights.
In 1453 Henry VI, who was a grandson of the mad King
Charles VI of France, showed unmistakable signs of insanity. He
had lost his memory and reasoning power, and now could not walk
187
 THE WARS OF THE ROSES
or stand upright. He did not even understand that a son had been
born to him. His cousin the Duke of York, supported by Warwick,
a powerful lord who won the twofold designation of the Last of the
Barons and the Kingmaker, had himself crowned at Westminster
under the title of Edward IV. After years of fugitive existence, the
where according to the
gentle Henry was shut up in the Tower,
Yorkist chroniclers he was humanely tended, and according to the
Lancastrians, was abandoned in horrible neglect, 'Forsooth and
forsooth/ he said mildly to his warders, *ye do foully to smite a
King anointed thus.' Then a quarrel between Edward IV and the
Kingmaker suddenly restored the throne to Henry and the Red
Rose. Finally, Edward of York defeated Warwick, who was killed
at Barnet in 1471 he also slew the Prince of Wales and caused the
;

King himself to be murdered in the Tower, After which systematic

massacre Edward IV reigned almost unopposed until 1483, He
was the very counterpart of his pious cousin, a true Renaissance
prince, brilliant and cynical
He enjoyed fondling City merchants'
wives, and his good looks made them not unwilling victims,
Thanks to the liberality of these ladies and their husbands, Edward
lived from day to day by the largesse of his subjects* Naturally,
the givers were not losers the privileges and monopolies granted
:

to them allowed them to reimburse themselves from the general

buying public, and it was all an ingenious form of indirect taxation.

The accession of the House of York dealt a rather heavy blow
to the prestige of Parliament* Whereas the usurping Lancastrian
kings had requested their investiture at the hands of Parliament,
the Yorkists claimed to rule by sole right of inheritance. Besides,
the House of Commons about this time was no longer really
representative of the commons of England, At first any burgess
paying taxes had been entitled to vote* But just as the enrichment
of the great merchants had changed the gilds into closed rings, so
many boroughs had bought Crown charters which excluded new-
comers. The right of choosing borough representatives was con-
fined sometimes to the mayor and his councillors* sometimes to a
council consisting of the richest townsmen* Thus began the steady
process whereby, through several centuries, so many English coa*
were transformed into 'rotten boroughs** in which the
stituencies

body of electors was so small that it could easily be corrupted*

Similarly, after 1430, the shire knights were elected only by free-
holders of land having an annual value of forty
shillings (or about
188
 BOSWORTH FIELD
20 to-day). Many men previously voters were thus .disfranchised.
This regime was to last until the electoral reforms of 1832, and
ensured the legal predominance of a numerically small class,
because of the strong pressure exercised at elections by the most
powerful lords on their tenants and friends. In 1455 the Duchess of
Norfolk wrote to John Paston, greeting her 'right trusti and wel-
belovid', and pointing out that since it was 'thought right necessarie
for divers causes that my Lord have at this tyme in the Parlement
such persons as longe unto him and be of his menyall servaunts . . .

ye wil geve and applie your voice unto our right welbelovid coson
and servaunts, John Howard and Syr Roger Chambirlayn, to be
'

Knyghts of the shire These recommendations belong to all,

ages, but in the fifteenth century the House of Commons was
peculiarly the creature of the noble factions.
Edward IV left two young sons, the elder of whom
succeeded under the regency of Richard, Duke of Gloucester,
who, however, had his nephews murdered whilst confined in the
Tower, and so became king himself as Richard III. Shakespeare
painted a horrifying portrait of this cruel, brave, brilliant hunch-
back, and despite the attempts of some historians to rehabilitate
Richard III, it is probably best to accept that picture. When the
twofold murder in the Tower became generally known, a definite
outlet was given to the sense of revolt which had long been fer-

menting in the hearts of Englishmen weary of civil wars and the

snatching of crowns. There seemed to be a chance of reconciling
the two Roses. There remained one Lancaster, Henry Tudor,
Duke of Richmond, a faintheart stripling who had cautiously fled
into Brittany, and was directly descended through his mother,
Margaret, from John of Gaunt. If this Henry could marry Eliza-
beth of York, the daughter of Edward IV, the two houses would
be merged. Richard saw the danger, and tried to conciliate the
burgesses by summoning a Parliament. He thought of marrying
his niece himself. But Henry Tudor, having speedily left Harfleur,
landed in Milford Haven with two thousand soldiers, English
refugees and Breton adventurers. Wales rallied to him because the
Tudors were Welsh. In 1485 he met Richard on Bosworth Field,
the battle's outcome being decided by the Stanleys, great lords in
Lancashire, who sided with Henry because Lord Stanley had been
the second husband of Henry's mother. Richard bravely rushed
into the swirl of the fight, laid low several warriors, but was himself
189
 THE WARS OF THE ROSES
slain. The crown which he wore during the battle fell into a
bush,
and was recovered afterwards, to be placed by Stanley on the
head of his stepson, who thus became Henry VIL

O, now let Richmond and Elizabeth,

The true succeeders of each royal house,
By God's fair ordinance conjoin together!
And let their heirs, God, if thy will be so,
Enrich the time to come with smooth-faced peace . . ,

And in the following year this marriage took place. The Wars of
the Roses were over.

190
 CHAPTER XI

THE END OF THE MIDDLE AGES

WHAT England's national character had taken shape by
traits in
the close of the fifteenth century? The Hundred Years War had
ended in an English failure, but its memory lingered as a thing of
glory. All its battles had been fought on foreign soil. Only a few
coastal towns had seen the enemy, on furtive raids. The English
people had come to regard themselves as invulnerable in their
island, and were disdainful of other nations. The English/ said
Froissart, 'are proud, and cannot force themselves naturally into
friendships or alliance with foreign countries, and in particular
*
there are not under the sun a people more dangerous This
pride was enhanced by the wealth of the country, which then
impressed every visitor. It is greater than that of any land in
Europe,' said the Venetian envoy. Reading Chaucer's description
of the Canterbury Pilgrims, one can picture the easy circumstances
of every class in fourteenth-century England. Men and women
wear good cloth, often hemmed with fur. Chaucer's Franklin, the
small country landowner, is a bluff epicurean, zestful of living,
whose cellar equals the best and whose table never lacks its plump
partridges or pike, and
Woo was his cook, but if his sauce were
Poynant and scharp, and redy al his gere.
The arms of the spinner and dyer are mounted in massive silver,
and these craftsmen are fully worthy to take their seats as coun-
cillors in Guildhall, burgesses whose wives are styled 'madam' and
wear for their churchgoing gowns fit for a queen. When Sir John
Fortescue was banished to France during the Wars of the Roses,
he exclaimed upon the misery of the French peasants they drank
:

water and ate apples with rye bread, had no meat, except occasion-
allya little lard, or the entrails or head of beasts killed for the
nobles or merchants. Such, concluded Fortescue, an ardent
admirer of Parliaments, were the fruits of absolute power.
But the Englishman prided himself still more on his com-
parative liberty. The complacent Fortescue, in 1470, was extolling
191
 END OF THE MIDDLE AGES
the English laws 'How should they not be good laws, being the
:

work not of one man only, nor even of a hundred councillors, but
of more than three hundred picked men? Besides, even did
they
happen to be faulty, they can be amended with the consent of all
the Estates of the realm In England the will of the is
people
the prime living force, which sends the blood into the head and
into all the members of the body politic.' Triumphantly he con-
trasts the liberty of the Englishman, who pays only agreed taxes
and can be tried only in regular form, with the constraints to which
the Frenchman is subject, being obliged to buy the monopolized
salt and pay arbitrary levies, and who is 'flung in a sack into the

Seine', without trial, if his Prince deems him guilty. Fortescue, of

course, exaggerated. The victims of Richard 111 had obviously
not been shielded by legal forms. But certainly Richard would
not have dared to levy a tax unsanctioned by Parliament, whereas
in France, having obtained in 1439 a direct tax from the Estates
for, paying the army, Charles VII contrived to make this a perpetual
levy, and his successors fixed its total without summoning the body
which granted it.

Whence came these differences between the two

peoples? It
should first be remembered that the French kings had a far harder
task than the English, who ruled the whole of their land from the
Conquest onwards, and from the twelfth century were able to
impose on the local lords the Common Law and the itinerant
judges. The French people, suffering cruelly from the indepen-
dence of the great feudal magnates and from foreign invasion,
were ready to grant their king a large credit of power,
provided
that he maintained order and guarded the frontiers. In Con-
tinental France the enemy was near, a
standing army essential
In England the people's liberty weakened the
king, but the dividing
sea shielded the weak points. there was the fact that in
Secondly,
England every man was his own soldier, and the guardian of his
own peace. The yeoman, the archer or fighting man in time of war,
was in peace, simply the small landowner. To
impose his will on
such men the king had no troops* This was
shocking to Froissart:
It comes about," he said, *that the
King their Lord must range
himself with them and bow to their will, for if he does otherwise
and ill ensues, ill him/ Since Charles VII, the kings of
will befall
France had possessed a small (fifteen companies of foft
army
soldiers and light horse), and the most powerful artillery of the
192
 CROSS-CHANNEL CONTRASTS
time. The French villages had no militia. In France, from the
'francs-archers of Charles VII right down to the National Guard of
Revolutionary times, the citizen-soldier was a failure. Thus, in
France, a permanent tattle ensured the pay of the army, and the
permanent army ensured the payment of the taille. The King of
France did not often need a parliamentary body, and took good
care not to convoke it more than was necessary. Even if he did,
the three Estates nobles, clergy, and the third estate would be
at each other's throats, devouring each other. The combination of
rich merchants and petty nobility which made up the strength of
the English Commons would have been inconceivable in fifteenth-
century France. Furthermore, in England, a more vigorous
monarchy was to become a necessity if violence and lawlessness
were to be ended. The English people, likewise suffering from the
anarchy of the Wars of the Roses, called for something approach-
ing despotism as the century came to its close, but their king had
always to observe the due forms. The idea of a limited monarchy
was firmly fixed in English minds from the end of the Middle
Ages.
Violence, in England, was not a necessary adjunct of the
feudal chiefs. Brutality always marked these Angles and Saxons.
Custom and courtesy later held this violence in check, but under-
neath outward show it was to survive into times within living
memory. Sir John Fortescue held it to be meritorious, even when
it led to crime: There are more men hanged in England/ he said
proudly, *for robbery under arms and for murder, than there are
in France for such crimes in seven years. If an Englishman is
poor,
and sees another man having riches that can be taken from him
by force, he fails not to do so, unless he be himself entirely honest/
Chaucer's picture of the miller is typical:

The mellere was a stout carl for the nones

Ful big he was of braun, and eek of boones ;
. . .

He was schort schuldred, brood, a thikke knarre,

Ther nas no dore that he nolde heve of harre,
Or breke it at a rennyng with his heed ; , .

Violence had been restrained in medieval times by the twin forces

of chivalrous courtesy and religious charity. But in the fifteenth
century the very men who read the romances of chivalry and set
up religious foundations did not scruple to filch from the weak or
N 193
 END OF THE MIDDLE AGES
beat their wives. Family morality was stern, marriage was regarded
as a business arrangement; a father might sell his daughter before
she was old enough to protest. After marriage, women took their
revenge. The Wife of Bath,in Chaucer, tells how they treated their

husbands, with sempiternal mixture of coquetry, immorality and

a
cruelty. In various respects the condition of women, and of widows
especially, was then better than it is in certain countries to-day.
Although the laws of property weighed heavily on women, they
could carry on any trade, form part of a gild, and become sheriffs
or high constables. They could travel unaccompanied, and joined
in the common life of a pilgrimage. Margaret Paston
managed
her husband's most weighty business, and won his praise for her
prudence.
The famous Paston Letters show that in both sexes education
was fairly extensive. When a husband and wife were separated, they
wrote to each other. For a long time girls and boys were brought
up together. Later the kings founded special schools for boys,
such as Winchester and Eton. The conversations of the Canter-
bury Pilgrims give a favourable impression of the average culture
of the men and women of the fourteenth century. Even those who
did not know Latin can aptly cite the names of Cicero and Seneca,
or those of Virgil and Dante.
Emancipated from many super-
stitions, they smile, for instance, at those who are alarmed by
dreams, which they readily attribute to the harmful secretions of
the body and a superfluity of bile. With Chaucer
(1340-1400) the
literature of the Saxon speech
early reached a perfection which
was later equalled but never excelled. One result of the Hundred
Years War had been the birth of a
prejudice against French
literature, as that of an enemy country. Even amongst the elect
there was a desire for a great native writer; and in Chaucer he was
found. This poet, like had known
Shakespeare in a later age,
humanity in all its kindshe lived at the court of Edward III, was
;

an ambassador in Florence and Rome, and sat in Parliament at

Westminster. He was therefore
admirably equipped to present a
full and
living picture of the England of his time. Like Shakespeare
he discloses human beings very near to ourselves. It is the
great
artistswho help us to realize that, although scenes and manners
may change, the passions of mankind change very little*
By this time the background of life itself begins to come
nearer to what is familiar to ourselves* the whole of the
During
194
 THE PRINTING PRESS
Middle Ages the rich had lived in fortified houses, built to with-
stand siege or shelter soldiers. But from the fifteenth century the
desire of knights and great merchants is to own country houses
agreeable rather than defensive. Rooms are more numerous;
masters and servants cease to eat in the same hall. A
new room,
a sort of parlour, enables visitors to be received elsewhere than in
the bedchamber, and it has a fireplace to take a coal fire, and deep
windows fitted with small panes of glass, underneath which are
hewn stone seats covered with cushions. On the walls hang
tapestries and paintings, and a Spanish carpet covers the floor.
The feather-bed has been imported from France, a valuable pro-
perty bequeathed by will to a favourite child or the surviving
spouse. Every such house has its
methodically designed garden,
marked out with walls or clipped hedges, planted with flowers,
medicinal or scented herbs, and salad vegetables. Along the
gravelled footpaths, with their edges of thick turf as soft as velvet,
move the ladies with their enormous head-dresses. Luxury in dress
was at this time so extreme that sumptuary laws were called for.
And another sign of wealth was the crop of churches throughout
the country; every village took pride in embellishing its own
church with tapestries or statuary. But the houses of the poor, and
even of the middle class, remained primitive. Chaucer's miller was
content with one room for his wife, his daughter, a baby, and two
Cambridge students who had come to visit them.
Towards the end of the fifteenth century the first printed books
began to appear in these houses. The printing-press satisfied,
rather than created, a need. This period resembles our own in
its characteristic accession of a whole new class of readers to cul-

ture. Such periods produce a steady demand for books of popu-

larized knowledge. Our own demands works of science and
encyclopaedias the fifteenth-century reader wanted books of de-
;

votion, grammars, rhymed chronicles, translations of the great

Latin authors. Every squire then had his library of manuscripts :

the inventory of those owned by John Paston in the reign of

Edward IV is extant, and contains only one printed book. The
first printing-press in England was setup by William Caxton (1422-
1491), who learned the craft at Cologne. Near Westminster he
started what was virtually a publishing business, producing hand-
some books which he sold readily. He was patronized by Edward
IV, a man of culture. The invention of printing, by popularizing
195
 END OF THE MIDDLE AGES
theology, fomented the wars of religion, rather as in our own
day the invention of wireless facilitates the diffusion of political
passions.
To draw too precisely the frontiers between the Middle Ages
and the Renaissance would be to artificialize a natural process.
Like the Roman Empire before it, medieval civilization died a
slow death. But there is no mistaking an age of transition in these
closing years of the fifteenth century, when Caxton's press was
supplanting the monastic copyist, when the English tongue was
rivalling the Latin, when the burgess grew rich as the
knight
dropped lower, when thecannon made a breach in the walls of the
keep, when the merchant was escaping from the gild, the faithful
from the clerk, the serf from the lord, A society with centuries of
greatness behind it was in decline. Another was rising, and none
could yet say what it would be* The England of 1485 was
ready
for the smile of fortune all observers were struck
;
by the wealth of
her farmers and craftsmen, and by the maturity of their
spirit. She
lacked nothing but strong governance. And this,
contrary to all
expectations,was to be given to her by young Henry Tudor and
his heirs.

196
 BOOK FOUR
THE TUDORS, OR THE TRIUMPH OF
MONARCHY
 GENEALOGIES OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHS

TABLE III

THE HOUSE OF TUDOR

AND
THE SCOTTISH HOUSE OF STUART
Henry VII was a descendant of Edward
III through a line established
by
John of Gaunt' s third marriage. By the year 1485 Henry had become the heir
to all the claims of John of Gaunt's descendants. He linked his house with
that of the Yorkists by his marriage with Elizabeth, daughter of Edward IV,

HENRY VII
1485-1509

HENRY
(2)

VIII
_ m. Elizabeth of York
_ _ <3)

Margaret
|

!.
_ ~~ _ (4)

Mary
1509-1547 m. James IV (Stuart) |

of Scotland Frances Duchess

ED WARD VI
j

MARY ELIZABETH
"I

f
__ " |
~"
1
_ of Suffolk
t

1549-1553 1553-1558 1558-1603 James V Jane Grey

Margaret
of Scotland Countess of Lennox

Mary Queen _ Henry Stuart

of Scots Earl of Darnley

JAMES I of
England 1
VI of Scotland
1603-1625 | .
1567-1625
(see page 266)
 CHAPTER t

HENRY VII

THE importance of events nearly always eludes their eyewitnesses.

The soldiers who beheld Lord Stanley after Bosworth Field place
the crown on the head of his stepson, probably saw the gesture as
simply one picturesque incident in an interminable war. But they
had witnessed the end of a social structure. For fifteen years longer
pretenders would arise, but at no moment would they endanger
the throne of Henry VII. This stability was the more surprising as
Henry was no warrior. Round this sad, grave, thoughtful man two
legends took shape. One, the creation of Henry himself in his own
lifetime, evoked the image of someone distant and enigmatic, a
sovereign who was no longer primus inter pares, the foremost
amongst his noble peers, but a being set apart in fact, the
monarch. The second, the legend of the historians, depicted a dis-
trustful, avaricious king, an English Louis XI, who drained vast
treasures from the coffers of the nobility into his own. Was Henry
VII in fact greedy for gold? He certainly bequeathed a great for-
tune to his children, nearly two million pounds. He kept his
accounts with all the petty detail of a City merchant 'For the King's
:

losses at cards : 6 . For the loss of tennis balls 3s. ... To my

. . :

Fool, for making of a song .' and so on.

. Exact reckonings :

not those of a miser.* The luxury of his court, the beauty of his
jewels, his robes of purple velvet lined with cloth of gold, astounded
the ambassadors of Milan and Spain. The truth seems to have been
that this first King of the Tudor line "Ibvedlnoney because, with
the collapse of feudal society, money had become the new token of
strength. In the sixteenth century a king iji poverty would have
been a king in" chains, subject to his nobles and his.ParHament.^
Henry VII and Ms children werelcTBe "dependent on neither. With
no standing army beyond a bodyguard of a few score men, their
sovereignty became more than respected: it wa* revered. The
mechanism of their amazing security calls for exposition.
The Wars of the Roses had not annihilated the great lords,
but had certainly attenuated them. Only twenty-nine lords, tem-
poral were summoned to Henry VITs Parliament, and their
199
 HENRY VII
influence in the country seemed to be trifling. Institutions are
born of necessity, and perish when they become useless or danger-
ous. After the fall of the Empire and the anarchy of the invasions,
the feudal lords, in the absence of a strong central power, had
the defence of the soil and the administra-
provided fairly well for
tion of The success of the Norman and Angevin kings had
justice.
then robbed that warrior aristocracy of its essential functions. For
a long time the lords busied themselves with conquering expedi-
tions, now into Wales or Scotland,
now into Aquitaine or
Flanders. Then, at the end of the fifteenth century, Spain and
France formed States greater and stronger than England still
-
only a small country and this left the warrior nobles no oppor-
tunities for Continental adventuring. They could only fight
amongst themselves, and the Wars of the Roses had the twofold
result of making citizens and peasantry weary of all feudal

anarchy, and of enfeebling the relics of the Anglo-Norman

baronage. Who could inherit their power? There was the Parlia-
ment, but after a brilliant start Parliament also had lost much of
its prestige during the troublous
times. The House of Commons
made itself felt only by joining hands with one faction or the other.
In any case, it a strong central power
could be freely elected only if

protected the electors against interference from local magnates.

Only the king could bridge the gap between feudal and parlia-
mentary rule. With nobility and the Commons in abeyance, the

path lay open to monarchy*

\ In disarming the surviving nobles and their partisan bands,
'the Tudor kings made use of three newer classes the gentry, the
yeomen, and the merchants. The gentry consisted in the mass of

country gentlemen, The word 'gentleman*, which began to be

used in Elizabethan times, had acquired a leaning far removed
from that of the French *gentilhomme\ A *gentieman* need not
be of noble rank, need not even own feudal lands. The gentry
comprised the descendants of the knight as well as the rich
merchant, the former mayor of his borough, who had bought an
estate to retire to, and likewise the successful lawyer who had
become a landed proprietor. Then as now, doubtless, there was a
probationary period before the county families proper accepted
the new squire. The gentry's minimum line in property qualifica-
tion was the twenty pounds of revenue which in the old days
constituted the knight, and by now entitled a landowner to be a
200
 GENTRY, YEOMEN, MERCHANTS
justice of the peace. In fact, wealth succeeded birth as the basis
of a small aristocracy, whose role in the State might be compared
with that played in the France of Louis-Philippe by the middle
classes, although it remained essentially a rural aristocracy. Be-
tween the squires and the peers of the realm there was no water-
tight partition. The sons of peers entered the House of Commons
on an equal footing with the country gentlemen.
The yeomen also were a rural class, coming below the gentry,
"and above the old-time villein. Roughly speaking, the yeomanry
included persons having at least forty shillings of revenue requisite
for jury service or a county electoral qualification, but not attaining
ttietwenty pounds which would make them, in this sense, gentle-
men. Outright ownership of land was not necessary to become a
yeoman. Copyholders, and even those with a less certain tenure,
could be yeomen. Bacon defined the yeomanry as the intermediate
class between gentlemen and peasantry Blackstone, as the class
;

of the country electors (the gentry being the-class of eligible repre-

sentatives). In the seventeenth century the yeoman class was to
number about 160,000, and formed the backbone of England and
the English armies. There is thus a clear difference between the
structure of England andjhe States of the Continent, where land
was owned by so few persons outside the nobility. These yeomen
were the famous bowmen of the Hundred Years War. They feared
neither fighting nor manual toil; they formed a staunch and
solid body, economically, politically and socially; and having

everything to lose by public disorder, they sided with the king.

In the early sixteenth century the English merchants did not
yet hold their later pre-eminence in the wider world. Afew, half-
pirates, half-shipowners, pushed as far as Russia to sell their cloth,
or competed with Venetians or Genoese in the Mediterranean ; but
in the conquest of new worlds which was then beginning, England
took no part. When the military successes of Islam barred the
Mediterranean route to the Indies and forced Europeans to embark
on great maritime adventures to find a new route to the riches of
the East, the Portuguese and Spaniards were alone in sharing the
lands of their discovery. Who would have thought that England,
this small, agricultural, pastoral island, would acquire a colonial

empire? But there was one man in those days who caught a glimpse
of his country's future lying on the seas; and that man was
Henry VIL He encouraged navigation as far as lay in his power. He
201
 HENRY VII
built great ships, like the Mary Fortune and the Sweepstake, which
he hired out to merchants. In the Mediterranean, about the year

1500, the galley was still the man-of-war, although the merchant-
man was a sailing ship ;
but the English merchantman and vessel
of the line were sister ships. This was partly because the Atlantic
and the North Sea had never been safe for galleys, and partly be-

cause the English, a practical race, wished in time of peace to

devote their whole fleet to commerce. When war came, carpenters
were set to work by royal requisition to build 'castles' for
troops,
fore and aft. During the fifteenth century these 'castles' became
and VII was one of the first to place cannon on
Henry
permanent,
board his vessels. To repair his ships he set up an arsenal at Ports-
mouth. He fitted out expeditions such as Cabot's, which, seeking
the spices of the Orient, discovered the cod of Newfoundland. His
the importation of Bordeaux wines
Navigation Act (1489) forbade
in foreign ships (and the fact that the displacement of British ships
is to-day measured in 'tons' is a relic of the reckoning of so
many
'tuns' of claret). In a word, Henry VII apparently realized that the

struggle for external markets

would become a dominating political
issue ; his fostering of the fleet and of sea-borne trade won him the

loyalty of the large towns,

and of London in particular.

Supported by this triple power of gentry, yeomen and mer-

chants, the king could checkmate the surviving power of the

baronage. Knowing how provincial juries could be intimidated

by the prestige of their former masters, he brought any dangerous
charges before prerogative court, formed from his own Council,
a
which was called the court of Star Chamber from the decoration
of the room where it sat. Sentence of death was rare under Henry
VII. 'He drew more gold than blood*, being rightly persuaded that
an extraction of money would be quite soon forgotten by the
victim, whilst it would certainly fill the royal coffers. But he com-
pelled respect for his will Once, when visiting the Earl of Oxford,
he was received by a whole company of uniformed servants, A
recent law strictly forbade noblemen to maintain such bodyguards,
who could too readily be transformed into soldiers. As he left,
King Henry said to his host *I thank you for your good cheer,
:

my Lord, but I may not endure to have my laws broken in my

sight. My attorney must speak with you/ And the Earl was glad
to be free of the matter with a fine of 10,000* These methods of

combating the old feudal machine were harsh but salutary, and
202
 CROWN AND COUNCIL
the Star Chamber itself performed much useful work. But the

principle of the prerogative courts, inasmuch as they deprived the

accused of the benefit of jury trial, was reprehensible, and con-
trary to the liberties of the realm. This was clearly seen when,
under the Stuarts, they became instruments of tyranny.
holiday. He
In politics as in justice, Henry VII gave legality a
summoned Parliament only seven times during his reign. But who
could grumble? The confusion of the civil wars had resolved any
political conflict in favour of the Crown. True, the king ruled only
with the help of his Council, but the Council did not, like that of
the Norman kings, represent only magnates and prelates. The
new councillors were the sons of burgesses, trained in the univer-
sities. Many of the families destined in future centuries to take a

great part in the governance of England the Cavendishes, Cecils,

Seymours or Russells started in this Tudor administration.
Noble were founded, not now by the warrior, but by the high
lines

functionary. The personal servant of the king is succeeded by the

Secretary of State. The Acts of the Privy Council show us how
detailed this administration was becoming: it is often like some

family business. In June 1592, for instance, the Council was con-
cerned with one Thomas Prince, a schoolmaster, who had spoken
against religionand the State. It was decided to write to the assize
judge of his county to ask whether there were grounds for a prose-
cution. The Council ordered the owner of a meadow to repair the

tow-path running across it; and authorized a butcher to slaughter

beasts during Lent for the kitchens of the French embassy. Pro-
vision was made for everything: if troops were arriving at Ports-
mouth, the Council would write to the Mayor requesting him to
take steps that they be provided with foodstuffs. For as yet there
was no national bureaucracy. Court and king could govern only
by utilizing the close network of local institutions in shire and
borough.

203
 CHAPTER 1!

LOCAL INSTITUTIONS IN TUDOR TIMES

AN important contrast between
French and English history is
found in the development in France of a hierarchy of officials
dependent on, and paid by, the central government, as against the
growth in England of local institutions voluntarily administered.
The natural tendency of the Tudor sovereign was to use whatever
was ready to hand, and to solve new problems by referring them
to the established mechanism* What survived of the old Saxon

folkmoot in the countryside, after several centuries of feudalism?

The parish meeting seemed to bear the nearest resemblance. In
the thirteenth century the priests obtained payment from their
parishioners for church repairs
and the purchase of books and
vestments, the cost of which had previously come out of the tithe;
and to administer this modest budget the parishioners probably
appointed a few representatives. The churchwarden, the legal
guardian of parochial property, bought the pyx and chalice, the
sacerdotal wine and ornaments, and a costume for the beadle, who
expelled dogs or drunkards from the church, staff or whip in hand.
The sexton dug the graves, cleaned the church and lit the fire. The
parish clerk had charge of the registers and rang the bell. The parish
revenue came from its land, or from herds belonging to the
parish, and from the church rate, as fixed by the vestrymen in
proportion to every man's goods.
With the sixteenth century, for reasons which will later be

apparent, the problem of the poor assumed new and grave aspects,
and the Tudor kings adopted the parish as the basis of a system
of relief. Every Eastertide the parish had to appoint four guardians
of the poor, who collected alms with the churchwardens. Every
parishioner was asked for such charity as he could give weekly to
the poor, The amount of alms was at first left to each man's
discretion ; those who refused to give were summoned before the
bishop, and occasionally imprisoned* But with the spread of
poverty in the land, the charge had to be made compulsory. In
principle every parish had sole responsibility for its poor, and it

was strictly forbidden for any person without means of subsistence

204
 POOR RELIEF
to wander from village to village. To give alms to a vagabond' was
an offence. If one such were caught, he was liable to a whipping,
and if habitually offending branded with a *V* on the shoulde^ic^
mark him out. The rogue, or dangerous vagabond, was marked
with an *R', although if he could prove that he could read he might
claim benefit of clergy, in which case a mark on the thumb sufficed.
Thereafter, duly whipped and branded, these wretches were sent
back to their native parishes, being given a limit of so many days
for the journey. Custom being thus, no parish could tolerate the
settlement within its bounds of an indigent family whose children
might one day be a charge upon its resources. A child put out to
nurse in a village other than that of its parents was often sent back
by the authorities of the foster-parish to the parent-parish, to
avoid any subsequent trouble. A
man might become, in effect, a
prisoner in his parish.
But in the sixteenth century it was coming to be recognized
that society has a duty to keep alive, after a fashion at least, its

aged and infirm, its blind and crazed. A

law of 1597 ordered the
building of hospitals for the infirm on waste lands, and the pro-
vision by the guardians of stocks of raw material (iron, wood, wool
and enable them to give work to the workless, and also that
flax) to

poor children should be put out as apprentices. This led to the

building by wealthy men of free houses for the poor, almshouses,
buildings which often strike us nowadays as full of charm, for it
was an age of many graces. The law required that every cottage
be surrounded by about four acres, to enable the occupant, by
cultivating his plot of land, to produce his own livelihood. To the
penniless aged, the parish had to pay a weekly pittance of a groat
or a shilling. If the burden of the poor of one parish became
excessive, a richer parish might be ordered to help its neighbour.
But the principle of local help was maintained, and the central

government never took part in such relief.

In every parish one man was charged with arresting and
whipping vagabonds, pacifying brawlers, stopping illegal games,
and in general compelling respect for the King's Peace. This non-
professional police officer was elected for
one year and was called
the petty constable. The office had been created by Edward I, to
inspect weapons, ensure the protection
of villages, and pursue
malefactors. This unfortunate citizen had a troublesome year
before him, as he was entirely responsible for the tranquillity of
205
 LOCAL INSTITUTIONS
his parish. If a vagabond was arrested by someone else, the
constable instantly found himself sentenced to a fine for neglect
of his duties. If he himself made an arrest, he must keep the male-
factor in his own house (there being frequently no prison), and
then conduct him to the county court. It was he, too, who had to
offenders in the village stocks. If a vagabond was being
place petty
sent back to his native parish, the constables of all the parishes
lying between
had to pass him on from one to the next. To our-
selves, accustomed to seeing such duties entrusted to professional
it is hard to believe that they could be fulfilled, year after
police,
by elected villagers but it
;
must be remembered that this was
year,
an old English tradition, that in every village the ex-constables, a
numerous class, were ready to guide the novice and lend him a
hand if need be, and also that in the quarter sessions of the county
court the constable could find instruction in the example and con-
verse of his colleagues. Abuses and local tyrannies there certainly
were. Shakespeare depicted some such. But it is comprehensible
how great a measure of stability was given to the country at large,
by this age-old habit of its citizens maintaining law and order by
their own exertions.
Just as the yeoman was called upon to act as constable or sit
on the jury, so it was the squire's duty to accept the function of
justice of the peace.
This post was not an elected one he was ;

chosen by the king, and the commission could be revoked at the

royal pleasure. He was the link between parish and county. In
the parish wherein he was the big landowner, living in the manor-
house, he was respected as the leading personality in the com-
munity. Four times a year he sat with his colleagues in a county-
town at the quarter sessions, where he dealt with the most diverse
business, some judicial, some administrative. It has been said of
the justice of the peace that he was the Tudors' maid-of-all-work,
and in point of fact his role was so great that, from the sixteenth
century onwards, even in times of upheaval, the English country-
side was nearly always free from lawlessness. Even if the brain
centres momentarily failed, the local ganglia ensured the reflexes.
The justice of the peace was a figure at once complex and admirable.
He was not only an agent of the central power, but also a local
power independent of the government* He exercised sundry
ifunctions which to-day would be those of civil servants, but had a

practical knowledge of the administration of estates which aa

206
 JUSTICES OF THE PEACE
ordinary official could not have possessed. Between moribund
feudalism and the new growth of a bureaucracy, he stood for the
enduring forces within England. At first there were only six judges
to each county; later, their number rose (in 1635 the North Riding
of Yorkshire had thirty-nine). During their stay in the district,
justices of the peace received four shillings a day; when a case
called for local investigation, the court entrusted it to two justices
of the peace, one as a check on the other. As their chief executive
was the high sheriff of the county, appointed for one
officer, there

year. Minor offences were dealt with by the petty sessions, attended
only by justices of the immediate neighbourhood. Thus all the
parish passed under the eye of a justice of the peace, before
life

whom delinquents were brought by the constable. But in spite of

the considerable volume of work thus imposed, the office was a
coveted one, as being both honourable and the sign of a man's
importance in his locality. Like any human office, its efficiency
depended on the qualities of its holder, but most justices seem to
have been salutary tyrants and fairly reasonable administrators.
Village life in Tudor times may be imagined moving round the
pleasant manor-house of grey stone, with its brick-walled gardens
the house of the squire-justice. The communal fields still sur-
vived, in regions where they bad been customary, providing plenty
of trouble for the constable as they facilitated theft and bickering.
On week-days everybody worked, not to work being an offence.
On Sundays men had to practise at the archery butts and teach
their children the use of the bow ; but this was now only a tiresome
survival. The villagers preferred other games, which the constables
had to suppress. They also crowded into the ale-houses, where they
drank and played except during church hours. Church attendance
on Sunday was obligatory, and those who failed to go were fined
for the benefit of the poor. All activities were under surveillance.
It was a grave offence to accuse a woman of witchcraft, as the

consequences for her might be terrible. Sometimes old women

were suspected of casting spells on cattle or men, but fortunately
the justices shrugged their shoulders and refrained from burning
all the witches brought before them.
The village horizon was narrow. No man dared leave his
village without valid and lawful reason. Strolling players
could
move about only with a warrant granted by a justice of the peace,
in default of which they were treated as rogues and vagabonds,
207
 LOCAL INSTITUTIONS
and whipped and branded accordingly. University students wish-
ing to travel had to carry passes
from their colleges. Tilling the
fields and performing the numerous public duties of the village left
men little leisure to think of other matters. But they could catch
glimpses of the function of a central government.
New edicts were
proclaimed in the king's name, from the pulpit or at the market
cross. The yeomen went to the town for the quarter sessions the;

justices received their

commissions from the king himself; the
Lord Lieutenant occasionally went to London and was acquainted
with the king's ministers. Slowly, in every village, there was
forming the living cell of a great body, the State.

208
 CHAPTER III

THE ENGLISH REFORMERS

SIDE by side with the transformation of the medieval
political
structure, there came about in Tudor times a
corresponding change
in the spiritual and intellectual structure of
England. The conse-
quences there of the Italian Renaissance and the German Reforma-
tion were very remarkable. National traits were
by now well
defined. The sensuousness of the great Italians, their
passionate
love of statues and pictures, their awakening to pagan antiquity,
the sermons exalting the Christian virtues by lines from Horace or
apothegms of Seneca, the humanist and all-too-human Popes,
were all very disturbing to many young Englishmen who came to
at the feet of Savonarola or Marsilio Ficino.
sit In Henry VIFs
England, as elsewhere in Europe, Plato was set above Aristotle;
the scholastic subtleties of the Middle Ages were by now so scorned
that the name of the 'Doctor Subtilis\ Duns Scotus, so long the
very synonym of wisdom, engendered the word 'dunce'. But in
the English universities men of learning used their knowledge of
Greek to prepare commentaries on the Gospels rather than to
imitate the Anacreontic poets. Italy filled them with 'amazement
and repulsion'. Throughout their history the English have been
attracted towards the Mediterranean civilizations, but in their lure
they recognize a Satanic snare. Italy welcomed rebels or artists,
and inspired Chaucer; but she startled the average Englishman.
'Englishmen italianate, devil incarnate/ said a sixteenth-century

proverb. And yet the Englishman felt himself as remote from Ger-
manic violence as from Italian sensuality. The brutality of Luther's
genius alarmed the scholars of Oxford, and at first attracted only
the Cambridge youth or the Lollard 'poor priests'. The early
Oxford reformers desired to rectify the errors of the Roman
Church, but did not imagine that a Christian could leave its fold.
Some of those who first spread the new learning, men like Thomas
More and John Fisher, were later to die for the old Church.
John Colet, at once a great Latinist and a rich burgess, is the
most representative figure of this generation. He was the son of a
Lord Mayor of London, Sir Henry Colet, who from the day of his
209
 THE ENGLISH REFORMERS
son's ordination obtained rich livings for him. John Colet pursued
his studies at Oxford, read Plato and Plotinus, and about 1493
travelled in France and Italy. There he acquired a deeper know-
ledge of the Church Fathers,
whose philosophy he preferred to the
scholastic doctrines taught at Oxford. On returning to his own
still

university, this young man of thirty began a course on the Epistles

of St. Paul which drew crowds of enthusiastic students. Colet
expounded the original text of the Epistles to the Corinthians and
Romans with a stimulating intimacy of understanding. He spoke
of the personal character of St. Paul, compared the Roman
society depicted by the apostle
with that revealed by the writings of
Suetonius, and made use of Greek texts contemporaneous with St
Paul, to the natural amazement of a public unaware of such
historical aspects of religion, and for the most part living in the
belief that the Scriptures had originally been penned in Vulgate
Latin. The young professor sprang into sudden fame. Priests
came to consult him, and were reassured ; he made commentaries
for them on his pronouncements, and cannot have been regarded
as dangerous, since he was appointed Dean of St. Paul's at an
early age. When his father left him a large fortune, he devoted it
to founding St. PauFs School in London, where Greek and Latin
should be taught to one hundred and fifty-three boys this
number being that of the miraculous draught of fishes, still
commemorated by the fish forming part of the school's emblem.
A curious fact, typical of the man and his time, was that Colet
entrusted the administration of his gift, not to the Dean and
Chapter of St. Paul's Cathedral, nor to the University of Oxford,
but to the Honourable Company of Mercers. Church scholarship,
like the royal administration,was pleased to have the support of
the English merchants. The school's syllabus was carefully planned
by its founder, to include the teaching not only of the medieval
trivium dialectic, grammar, rhetoric but also Greek, Latin
and English. *No wonder/ wrote his friend Thomas More, *that
your school raises a storm, for it is like the wooden horse in which
armed Greeks were hidden for the ruin of barbarous Troy/ The
strange thing, however, was that the builders of the wooden horse
did not desire the ruin of Troy,
*Qf Colefs friends and followers, the most remarkable was
Thomas More, who was at once a great administrator and a great
writer, his Utopia being the best book of its age* Hostile towards
210
 MORE AND ERASMUS
martial glory, More desired the death of the old chivalrous con-
ceptions, and proclaimed a communistic mode of society, disdain-
ful of gold, making work
obligatory upon all, although limited to
nine hours a day. Monkish asceticism he condemned, and believed
in the excellence of human nature. And in his pictured
Utopia all
religions were permitted, Christianity being given no peculiar
privilege. These theoretic ideas of More have often been con-
trasted with his actual practice, and
surprise caused by this prophet
of tplerance having himself been an intolerant Chancellor, and at
the last a martyr for Catholicism. But to create an
imaginary
country and to govern a real one are totally distinct activities, and
the necessities of action are not those of untrammelled
thought.
The true aim of John Colet of Thomas More, and of their
friend Erasmus, was the reformation of the Church, not
by violence
or persecution but by reason and enlightenment. The movement
is best
typified in grasmus. Although born in Hblland, he was far
more European than Dutch. He scarcely knew his native tongue,
but spoke and wrote in Latin. His books, translated into
many
languages, gave him an intellectual renown which so far impressed
the Emperor Charles V, King Francis I of France, and
King Henry
VIII, that all three were rivals for his presence on their soil. His
authority in Europe was greater even than that later enjoyed by
Voltaire, or by any man of our own times. Twenty-four thousand
copies of his Colloquies were sold, a prodigious figure for a Latin
book in a sparsely peopled Europe where few could be counted as
educated. The common tongue, Latin, facilitated friendships
between the humanists of all nations/ It was in Thomas More's
house that Erasmus wrote his Praise ofFolly, and at Cambridge that
he completed his great edition of the New Testament from the
Latin and Greek texts. Nowhere did Erasmus find a more con-
genial air to breathe than in England. 'When I listen to my friend
Colet,' he said, 'I fancy I hear Plato himself Whose nature is
. . .

so humane and charming as that of Thomas More?' If

anything,
it seems, these
Englishmen were a little too saintly for him.
Thomas More had banished austerity from his Utopia, but in this
world wore a hair shirt; and when Erasmus stayed with Bishop
John Fisher, he admired his library but deplored the chilly
draughts.
Regarding these early English Reformers, no error could be
greater than to view them as precursors of an anti-Catholic move-
211
 THE ENGLISH REFORMERS
ment. They simply wished to improve the spirit and morality of
the clergy. But they encountered strong currents of opinion which
carried their disciples infinitely further away than they would
themselves have desired. Sixteenth-century England was not
anti-religious, but anti-clerical.
A
bishop in those days declared
that, if Abel had been a priest, any London jury would have
acquitted Cain, All the old grievances were still alive ecclesi-
astical courts, monastic wealth, episcopal luxury. The
Papacy,
too remote, sacrificed English interests to those of Continental
princes whose proximity could exert a more direct force on
Roman policy. English monarchs
and statesmen were pained to
see their sovereignty partially delegated to a foreign power which
knew so little about their country. And since the days of Wycliffe,
Lollardry was an underground force. In merchants' lofts, in the
taverns of Oxford and Cambridge, the English version of the Bible
was read and commented upon by fervent voices* In the middle
classes, under Wycliffite influence, centres of ascetic, individualist
morality had come into being, which in years to come would be
rekindled and fanned into living flames. Here the doctrines of
Luther would find a ready welcome, the ascetic teachings of Calvin
still more.

The reign of Henry VII (1485-1509) favoured the develop-

ment of the studies and ponderings of such Reformers, as it was a
reign of comparative peacefulness. These four-and-twenty years
show few events of importance. But great sovereigns, like great
statesmen, are often those who, like this first of the Tudors, are
able to invest their names with a zone of silence. It is not
by
chance that under the rule of such men no grave incident arises.
Especially in the early years of a dynasty or a regime does wisdom
ordain quietude. If the Tudors contrived to strike solid roots, if
local institutionsbecame strong enough to supplant the machinery
of feudalism, this was due to the twenty-five years of
peace at home
and abroad which this cautious, mysterious progenitor gave to his
country before the dramatic reigns of his son and grandchildren,

212
 CHAPTER IV

HENRY VIII
FASHION moulds kings just as it imposes costume and custom. A
great medieval king had to be courteous, chivalrous, stern and
devout; a great prince of the Renaissance,was a cultured libertine,
spectacular, and often cruel. Henry VIII had all those qualities,
but they were translated into English that is, his libertine life was
: ?

conjugal, his culture was theological and sporting, his splendour '
:

was in good taste, his cruelty was legally correct. So he remained

in his subjects' eyes, despite his crimes, a
popular sovereign.! Even*
to-day he is defended by English historians. The grave Bishop
Stubbs opines that the portraits of his wives explain, if
they do not
perhaps justify, his haste to eliminate them. Professor Pollard
wonders why it is particularly blameworthy to have had six wives,
when Catherine Parr had had four husbands and her brother-in-
law the Duke of Suffolk four wives without anyone
blaming them.
Henry, he says, might have had many more than sk 'mistresses
without damaging his reputation. True enough; but
Henry IV of
France never had the necks of the fair Corisande or Gabrielle
d'Estrees laid on the block.
When Henry VIII succeeded his father in 1509, he was eighteen
years of age, a fine athlete, proud of his person (immensely
gratified when the Venetian ambassador told him that his calf was
more shapely than Francis I's), a capital bowman and tennis
player, a great horseman who could wear out ten horses in a day's
hunting. He had literary tastes, being well grounded at once in
theology and the romances, composed poems, set his own
hymns
to music, and played the lute 'divinely'. Erasmus knew him as a
child, and was struck by his precocious intelligence. The new
humanists found in him a friend. He brought Colet to London and
appointed him a court preacher; he made the reluctant Thomas
More 4 courtier, and then his Chancellor; he asked jarasmus to
accept a pulpit at Cambridge. It should be added that he was very
'

devout, and that his Oxford friends, Reformers though they were,
'

had strengthened his respect for the Catholic faith* Surprising as

213
 HENRY VIII
it may seem, he sought throughout his life to satisfy the scruples
and fears of *a completely medieval conscience'.

Shortly after his accession the King married Catherine of

Aragon, widow of his brother Arthur and a daughter of Ferdinand
of Spain. She was neither his choice nor his love it was a political
:

marriage. To contemporary England, a secondary power, this

Spanish alliance was both an honour and a safeguard, and when it
was broken by the early death of Prince Arthur, the Council, in
their anxiety to have Catherine as Queen, begged Henry to take
her as his wife. But a text in Leviticus forbade the union of brother-
in-law with sister-in-law, and a Papal bull had to be obtained in
1503; it had to be proved that Catherine's first marriage had not
been consummated. Witnesses were found to swear this, and on
the day of the wedding with Henry she wore the hanging tresses
of maidenhood* These facts assumed significance later, when the
King sought to repudiate her. At the beginning of his reign Henry
took little part in governing, and left all authority to the minister
of his choice Thomas Wolsey, the son of a wealthy butcher in
Ipswich, whom the Pope at Henry's request
appointed as a
Cardinal. Vanity^and ambition ruled Wolsey's character.
"Ego et
rex meus\ he wrote to foreign sovereigns which, it has been said,
:

was sound Latinity but bad theory. His household was regal, with
its four hundred servants, its sixteen
chaplains, its own choirboys.
To found the great college at Oxford, now known as Christ Church,
and to compel admiration of his liberality, this
archbishop did
not scruple to rob the monasteries. When Pope Leo X made him
not only Cardinal, but Papal Legate in England as well,
Wolsey
held in his own hands the whole civil and ecclesiastical
power in "
England. Even the monks and friars, independent of the secular
clergy, had to obey this Legate of Rome. He thus inured the 1

English to the new

idea of spiritual and temporal
authority being
both in one man's hands. .Intoxicated with treated
power, Wolsey
Rome with scorn; he had schemes for bribing the Sacred College
*
and having himself elected Pope, threatening the Church with
schism if he were not chosen* Such gestures of violence
prepared
the English Catholics for rupture with Rome, but neither the
Cardinal nor his royal master then the break to be near*
supposed
When Luther's declaration was made public, the King Himself
"

"
wrote a refutation which earned him the Papal title of Defender of
the Faith (1521).
214
 ANNE BOLEYN
Foreign were Wolsey's favourite concern. Abroad as
affairs
in England, strong monarchies were then from the feudal
emerging
struggles. The Kings of France and Spain were by now the heads
of great states if one gained mastery and dominated
:
Europe,
where would England stand? The natural role of England was to
maintain the balance of power on the Continent. This involved a
shifting and apparently treacherous policy, which at first succeeded,
Francis I and Charles V of Austria were rivals for the alliance of
Henry VIII. On the Field of the Cloth of Gold, in 1520, the Kings
of France and England staged a contest in magnificence which was
never to be equalled again. But to follow that meeting speedily,
Wolsey had already prepared another between his master and the
Emperor Charles. His duplicity even went so far as to cause his
own dispatches to be seized, so that he himself could counter-
mand them in the name of the King. To one international con-
ference he sent an ambassador provided with two contradictory
sets of instructions, to be shown to the Spaniards and French

respectively. After a long show of favour for the French alliance,

Wolsey at last chose that of the Emperor, because the English
merchants so insisted. An interruption of trade with Spain and the
Low Countries would have ruined the wool-merchants and drapers.
But trade is a bad counsellor in diplomacy. By sacrificing Francis
I, England upset the balance of power in favour of Charles V.
After the battle of Pavia in 1525, the Emperor, sovereign of Spain,
Italy, Germany and the Low Countries, was the master of all
Europe. In particular, he had the Pope within his grip and this,
;

by indirect ways, was

to prove the undoing of Cardinal Wolsey.
It is unjust towards Henry VIII to explain his divorce and the
breach with Rome by his passion for the dark eyes of Anne Boleyn.
He could easily have had Anne Boleyn without promising her
marriage; but the problem before him was more complex. If
England was to be spared a new War of the Roses (and dire
memories of anarchy were still fresh in many minds), it seemed
essential that the royal spouses should have a son. But Catherine,
after frequent miscarriages, had produced only one daughter,

Mary, born in 1 516 and her health left small hope of her bearing
;

other children. Could Mary Tudor be regarded as heiress to the

throne? The English Crown had been transmitted through the
female line; Henry VII himself received it only through his
mother. But since the Conquest the only woman who ruled bad
215
 HENRY VIII
been Matilda, and two decades of disorder were a disheartening
interests demanded a son, and
precedent. Dynastic and general
the King, eager to have this heir, began to wonder whether some
evil star did not overhang his marriage. Had the Papal dispensa-
tion been valid? Henry was superstitiously ready to doubt it,
after so many disappointments. But he still hesitated to divorce.
Catherine was the aunt of Charles V, who would certainly side
with her, and itwas Henry's cherished hope that the Emperor
would marry Mary, to crown a great alliance. When Charles
went back on his promises and chose as his consort an Infanta of
that he need not trouble
Portugal, the King of England felt
further about the Emperor's feelings. \jr
In love with the charming, merry, young Anne Boleyn,
Henry VIII wished to marry her in order to have a lawful heir,
and sought means of getting rid of Catherine of Aragon, Civil
divorce was, ""^rwii and in any case would not have helped the
King, He had to petition Rome for the annulment of his marriage.
This seemed easy enough, as the Pope had previously showed
extreme latitude in such matters where crowned heads were
concerned. Besides, if necessary, there was a plausible cause fot
;
annulment, although it was precisely this which had been set aside
to enable the marriage to take place; Catherine had been her
husband's sister-in-law. True, a Papal bull had declared her
second marriage valid; but might not a second bull sever those -

whom a bull had united, and could not fresh investigation plead
that the marriage of Catherine and Arthur had after all been
consummated? The rumour spread that Henry doubted the lawful-
ness of his marriage, and had grave scruples of conscience about
remaining illegally wedded. Wolsey was instructed to negotiate
with the Papal court, and immediately met with an opposition of a
quite secular kind Charles V, with Rome in his grasp, refused to
:

let his aunt Catherine and his cousin Mary be sacrificed. The
Pope, for his part, would have been ready enough to satisfy
Henry, and send as Legate to England the Cardinal Campeggio,
who was to hear the case along with Wolsey* The King supposed
that the matter was settled, but Catherine appealed to Rome and
induced the Pope to have the case heard in his own court. Henry's
annoyance this time was extreme, and Wolsey's position became
dangerous. Like all men with ambition, the Cardinal had enemies,
A charge ofpraemunire, tantamount to treason, was made against
216
 THE BREACH WITH ROME
him because, being an English subject, he had consented to be a
I Papal Legate and deal with matters pertaining to the King's court
before a foreign tribunal. The charge was absurd, as the
King
himself had authorized and favoured the nomination. But the
Cardinal found no defenders he had to give
;
up all his wealth, and
only mortal illness saved him from the scaffold. Human character
always holds surprises: when this man of vaulting ambition died,
it was found that under his robes he wore a hair shirt.

With anxiety in his heart, Sir Thomas More took

Wolsey's
place as Lord Chancellor. But the two men who at the moment
had most authority with the King himself were chosen because, in
this matter of the divorce,
they brought a gleam of hope. The
first was Thomas Cranmer, an ecclesiastic with whom
Henry's
secretary Gardiner had once had conversation, in the course of
which he had said that the King need not pursue his case at Rome :

all he needed was that some eminent

theologians should, certify
the nullity of his first marriage, and he could then take the moral
responsibility of a fresh marriage with neither scruples nor danger.
The King was delighted, had this ingenious ecclesiastic invited to
the home of Anne Boleyn's father, and
began to follow his advice
by consulting the universities. Theologians, like lawyers, can
make texts square with facts. From Oxford and Cambridge
the
desired opinions were produced by a little and intimida-
cajoling
tion; the University of Paris was favourable because it hated
Charles V; and the universities of northern Italy followed Paris.
Before long the King was able to lay before Parliament the
opinion
of eight learned societies, agreeing that a marriage with a deceased
brother's widow was null and void, and that not even the Pope
could iri such a case grant dispensation. Members of Parliament
were requested to report these facts to their constituencies and to
describe generally the scruples of the King.
Henry, indeed, felt
that the country was opposed to the divorce. As he went
through
the streets, men called out to him to keep Catherine, and the
women referred insolently to Anne Boleyn. But time was going
by. Anne was expecting a child, who ought to be the desired heir
and must therefore be born in wedlock. The gentle, malleable
Cranmer was appointed Archbishop of Canterbury, and secretly
married the King and Anne in January 1533. At Easter the
marriage was made public; Anne was crowned, Henry excom-
municated. The breach with Rome had come.
217
 CHAPTER V

SCHISM AND PERSECUTION

THE rupture would have been less crude if Henry VIII had not
had other counsellors besides More and Cranmer. The former,
a man of fine conscience, would have accepted only wise and
too weak to be harmful, would have
temperate reform Cranmer,
;

talked and temporized. It was Thomas Cromwell who played the

Narcissus to this Nero, the lago to this Othello. A small, squat
man, ugly and hard, with a porcine face, narrow eyes, a mis-
chievous mouth, he began life at Putney as a wool-merchant and
fuller; travel in Flanders and Italy taught him the arts of trading,
the new political ideas, and made him a fervent reader of Italian
books on statecraft. On his return he became a moneylender, and
a favoured servant of Cardinal Wolsey. Cromwell was highly
intelligent, vulgar but witty, and had in him neither scruples nor
religion. Rival theologies were of no account to him, but he was
conquered by the theory of State supremacy. When he met the
King he advised him to follow the example of the German princes
* who had broken with Rome. England should no longer have two
masters or twofold systems of justice and taxation. As the Pope
refused to confirm the repudiation of Catherine, the King should
not bow, but must make the Church his servant. Henry VIII
despised Cromwell; -he always called him *the wool-carder\ and
him. But he made use of his skifl^hls servility, and Jii
ill-treated

strength.
The wool-carder became within a few years Master of
the Rolls, Lord Privy Seal, Vicar-General of the Church, Lord
Great Chamberlain, a Knight of the Garter, and Earl of Essex,
The spoliation of the Church was according to law, and Henry
VIII respected parliamentary forms* The Parliament of 1529,
which sat for seven years, voted all the special measures put before
it by the Crown, To
begin with, the clergy were informed that,
like Wolsey, they had violated the Statute of Praemunire, in

agreeing to recognize the authority of the Cardinal as Legate* As

amends for this offence they had to pay a fine of two million
pounds, grant the King the title of Protector and Supreme Head
of the Church, and abolish the annates, or first fruits of ecclesi-
218
 CHURCH AND CLERGY
and posts, which had previously been paid to the
astical benefices

Pope. (They were in fact appropriated to Henry's use.) The

Parliament then voted successively the Statute of Appeals, for-
bidding appeals to Rome; the Act of Supremacy, making the
King the sole and supreme head "of the Church of England, giving
him spiritual as well as lay jurisdiction, as also the right to reform
and suppress error and heresy and lastly the Act of Succession,
;

which annulled the marriage, deprived children born thereof

first

of their rights to the throne in favour of the offspring of Anne

Boleyn, and obliged all the King's subjects to swear that they
accepted the religious validity of the divorce.} It may be wondered
how a Catholic Parliament voted these measures confirming the
schism, in which the Pope was referred to merely as 'Bishop of
Rome'. But it should be borne in mind that there was the deepest
respect for the King's person and will ; that the nascent nationalism
of England had long been intolerant of fpreignju^^
the Papacy was regarded as an ally of Spain and France ; that,
apart from the national sentiment, a strong anti-clerical prejudice
demanded, not the ruination of the Church, but the abolition of
Church tribunals and the seizure of monastic wealth; and lastly,
that new social classes ignorant of Latin, the quickening strength
of the nation, had learned to read printed books, that lay clerks
had become as numerous as those in holy orders, and that many
men desired an English Prayer Book and an English Bible, much
in the way that they had replaced the Roman de la Rose by The
Canterbury Tales. The Reformation in England was_not_onljL^
sovereign's caprice, "TmF also '^e^reUgious^manifestati of an
insular ahdlihguistic nationalism which had long been germinating.
A Church with ten or twelve centuries behind it has deep
roots, and the most powerful of monarchs could not wrench them
up without a struggle. With a few exceptions, bishops and priests
showed remarkable pliability. They had long been affected by the
growing strength of national sentiment, and the English prelates
were on the whole statesmen rather than churchmen. The House
of Lords, when they sat, voted all the reforms without protest.
The higher clergy, it has been remarked, were pervaded by a sort
of pre-Anglicanism. The lesser clergy were poor, and felt some
measure of security in becoming a body of State officials ; they
had been influenced by Lollard teachings, and had never gladly
accepted the celibacy of their order. When the oath was submitted
219
 SCHISM AND PERSECUTION
to all, and it became treasonable to deny the chastity and sanctity
of the marriage between Henry and Anne, and to acknowledge the
supremacy of 'the Bishop of Rome who usurps the title of Pope',
nearly all the priesthood swore to it. But the Lord Chancellor,
Sir Thomas More, and Bishop John Fisher, refused to recant the
articles of Catholic Both were beheaded, the
faith.
Bishop
reading from St. John's Gospel before his death, and More
declaring at the scaffold's foot that he died *theJCing^s_good
servant, Jbut^ Cjod^sjlrsfj The severed heads oFthese two great
*mnT^w sanctifSTby their Church, rotted on spikes at the end
of London Bridge. This divorce comedy was becoming a hideous
tragedy, and a reign of terror set in. Numerous monks were
hanged, drawn and quartered. In some counties the Catholics
were inflamed with just horror when they heard of these human
butcheries, and rose in revolt. But they were crushed. Rome had
excommunicated Henry VIII but what mattered that sentence to
;

a monarch who had deliberately set himself outside the pale of the
Church? Sanctions would have been necessary, and the Pope tried
to induce the Catholic sovereigns, Francis I or Charles V, to
apply
them. But both declined, reluctant to quarrel with England,
whom they required for their diplomatic chessboard* Thus
shielded from the Pope by the dissensions of the Catholic
sovereigns, and at the same time respected by his Parliament and
flattered by his national Church, Henry VIII was able to continue

,
his outrages with impunity.
The refusal of the monks to accept the
j
oath rejoiced the heart
of Thomas Cromwell, who had long teen pondering their
undoing
j
England contained about twelve hundred monastic houses, owning
vast domains. Confiscation of their
^ property would enrich the"
1
King and the liquidators. The popular wave of feeling against the
monks, and widespread legends of their vices, would silence their
defenders. These legends were exaggerated, and to a
great extent
completely untrue the day was to come when* after the dissolution
;

of the monasteries, their old tenants who so often had

maligned
them, regretted their passing. But Cromwell, appointed as Vicar-
General with the right of visitation, compiled huge records of the
monks' misdeeds, and by revealing these 'atrocities* to Parliament
procured the dissolution, first, of the smaller monasteries, and then
of all religious houses. Religious and fiscal functionaries
began the
visitation of the monasteries* Formalities of law
required th
220
 DISSOLUTION OF MONASTERIES
monks to make a Voluntary renunciation*, and a Dr. John
London, especially, became famous for his skill in speedily inducing
a 'voluntary' spirit. When the deed was signed the King took
possession of the abbey, sold its contents, and gave, or more often
sold and rented, the domain to some great lord, whose
loyalty to
the new Church thus became assured. The sales ruined the
monks. Manuscripts were sometimes bought by grocers to parcel
their wares 'old books in the choir 6 pence', ran the
inventory of
: :

one library. Some of the despoiled clerks were granted leave to

exercise the functions of the secular priesthood ; others received a

pension of a few shillings large

; numbers left England for Ireland,
Scotland or the low countries. In five years' time the liquidation
of monastic property was completed, bringing much to the royal
treasury, and enriching those to whom the King handed over the
abbeys, or those who bought them cheap. The political outcome
of these measures was analogous with those seen in France when
the national properties were sold after the Revolution of 1789.
The purchasers became accomplices. Fear of a return of the former
owners gave the new religious regime the support of a rich and
powerful class.Henceforward self-interest and doctrine would
conspire against a counter-attack from Roman Catholicism.
The Credo of this new Church was for a long time vague. If
the hands of Cromwell, Cranmer and Latimer had been free, they
would have linked it to the Lutheran body. After his war on
convents, Cromwell began one against images. Latimer burned
statues of the Blessed Virgin, while Cranmer scrutinized relics, in

particular the blood of St. Thomas Becket, which he suspected of

being red ochre. St. Thomas, a manifest traitor to his King, was
struck from the calendar of saints, and Cromwell's emissaries
despoiled his shrine at Canterbury. But Henry VIII, like his '}

people, had instinct, and knew that although Englishmen had [

often been hostile to monks and ecclesiastical courts, they were

in general unlikely to welcome the innovations of the Protestants. .

Henry himself clung to his title of Defender of the Faith, and to his |
claim to be the head of a 'Catholic' Church but he wanted this,
; J

contradictory though it seemed, to be a national Catholicism. His

persecution of the loyalists of the ancient faith was 'followed by
one, no less vigorous, of the Protestants. The first printer of
an English Bible, William Tyndale, was sent to the stake, and
others perished likewise for denying Transubstantiation. After
221
 SCHISM AND PERSECUTION
; several attempts at formulating an Anglican creed, Henry brought
the House of Lords to pass the Six Articles, which affirmed the
!

truth of Transubstantiation, the needles&ness of communion in

*
both kinds, the validity of vows of chastity, the excellence of
clericalcelibacy, and approved confession and private Masses.
Flagrant contravention
was punishable by the stake, and not even
recantation would save the guilty. The Protestant bishops, such
as Latimer, had to resign. Cranmer, who had been secretly married
since before the Reformation, and was reputed to take his wife
about in a perforated trunk, had to send her to Germany. It may
seem surprising that the English people accepted the idea of
to an elected Parliament. But the
granting religious infallibility
for as well as indifference and terror, account for
craving stability,
a strange degree of compliance.
It had required a schism to rupture Henry's first marriage;
an axe sufficed to sunder the second. Poor Anne Boleyn made two
mistakes instead of the expected heir, she produced a daughter,
;

Elizabeth, then a stillborn son ; and she deceived the King. For
these crimes her pretty head was slashed off. Within a few days,
clad in white, Henry married Jane Seymour The obsequious
Cranmer, on the faith of certain confidences "of the dead woman,
had annulled the second marriage, and the Princess Elizabeth,
like Mary before her, became a bastard, Jane Seymour had a
son, who was to reign as Edward VI, but she died in childbed.
Cromwell, ever anxious to bring the King closer to the Lutherans,
suggested a fresh matrimonial alliance, this time with a German
princess, Anne of Cleves. The man
of affairs sought to play the
role of matchmaker; but the wife proved distasteful and the

experiment cost Cromwell' his life* Henry's fifth wife, Catherine

Howard, also went to the block for infidelity to her lord,. His"
sixth, Catherine Parr, survived him* The reign ended in blood.
Absolute power releases a man's worst instincts. Henry VIII
brought judicial murder upon Protestants and Catholics, upon the
aged Countess of Salisbury* Even Cranmer felt his head en-
dangered but Henry seems to have felt genuine affection for this
;

man who placed an almost naive confidence in his terrifying King.

Cranmer it was who knelt at Henry's deathbed (1547) f bidding him
at the last put his trust in God and Jesus Christ. Whereupon the

King clasped the Archbishop's hand and breathed his last*

It is hard to avoid a sense of horror in contemplating the
222
 A MERCILESS REIGN
reign of Henry VIII. In vain are we assured that he reorganized
the fleet, built great arsenals, established a school of
pilots, annexed
Wales and pacified Ireland. No temporal successes can obliterate
those scaffolds on Tower Hill or darken the flames of Smithfield,
The excuse proffered that these dire penalties struck at only a
is

minority. What matter? So much cruelty could not be

necessary.
It may seem true that the separation of an insular State from a
universal Church had become almost inevitable. The had
Papacy
been able to exercise a vast and juridical power in Europe
political
for ten centuries, because the collapse of the Roman
Empire had
left the various countries with weak civil and divided
power
sovereignty. As soon as strong States came into being, the collision
became fatal. When France, in her turn, came at a much later date
to experience these conflicts, an age of milder manners had arrived,
and the divorce of Church and State could be effected without
bloodshed and without a religious rupture with Rome. The
Church of England owed one advantage to the premature loss of
prerogatives which the Churches of the Continent retained for
three or four centuries longer: namely, the almost
complete
absence of an anti-clerical movement in England. The rival
Churches in England were to engage in mutual struggles during
the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, but no political party
dared to call itself anti-religious.

223
 CHAPTER VI

EDWARD VI: THE PROTESTANT

REACTION
A STRANGE trio, the children of Henry VIIL The heir to the
throne,
Edward VI, son of Jane Seymour, was a solemn, precocious little
boy, who read ten chapters of the Bible every day and was
styled
the Reformers *a new Jfosiah'.
by Mary, daughter of Catherine of
Aragon, was already thirty-one. She was beginning to look faded,
with the pallor of her round face accentuated by the red hair, and'
she seemed sickly and gloomy. More proud of being the descendant
of the Kings of Spain than of being the King of England's
daughter,
she remained a fervent Catholic, surrounded
by priests and
spending her life in the chapel Anne Boleyn's daughter, Elizabeth,
was a slight girl of fourteen, quite pretty, well built,
very vivacious'
and showing the traditional Tudor fondness for classical culture!
Latin she wrote as well as English, spoke French and
Italian, and,'
according to one of her tutors, read more Greek in one day than
a canon read Latin in a week.
Being a Protestant like her half-
brother Edward, though with less conviction, she was on terms of
real understanding with the
boy-King, and they both stood to-
gether in opposition to Mary, on whose Masses he soon laid a
ban. Mary retorted that she would
lay her head on the block
rather than submit to such an order. The Council recalled that
she was a cousin of Charles V and deemed it
imprudent to press
the matter.
The religious problem had not been solved
by the schism.
Whilst some counties were
regretting Catholicism, London was
stirred up by Protestant
preachers like Latimer and desired a more
complete Reformation. Most Englishmen were ready to accept a
compromise which, while maintaining the essential rites familiar to
them, would have loosed all ties with Rome, The of
Archbishop
Canterbury, Cranmer, continued to waver nervously between
Lutheran and Roman views. But it was he who
gave the Church
of England its Book of Common written in admir-
Prayer, truly
able prose, to which he himself contributed litanies and
collects,
and so enabled that Church to
acquire in succession to the Church
of Rome that aesthetic potency without which a has little
religion
224
 THE PRAYER BOOK
hold over the souls of men. Anti-Catholic persecutions continued.
In the churches walls were whitewashed, stained glass broken,
the crucifix replaced by the? royal escutcheon. All symbolic
ceremonies were abolished the consecrated bread, the holy water,
:

the adoration on Good Friday, all vanished. Lent, however, was

to be observed, in order to help the sale of fish. In 1547 the
marriage of the clergy was authorized and Cranmer was able to
recall his wife. The Act of Uniformity, voted by Parliament,
obliged churches
all to use the Book of Common Prayer and
observe the same ritual. But even this uniformity had a variety of
forms. The Privy Council, laymen mdre Protestant than the
Archbishop, touched up the Prayer Book. Kneeling, prescribed
by Cranmer in the first edition, was attacked by zealots as a
superstitious practice, and in the second was proscribed. How were
men to grow used to this rigorous yet shifting orthodoxy?
These far-reaching changes were painful to simple souls, who
clung to the rites which for a thousand years had been woven into
the pattern of their ancestors' and their own lives. The Cornish
peasants, who spoke a language of their own, rose in revolt because
London sought to impose on them a Prayer Book written in a
tongue unknown to them. Cranmer retorted that they did not
know Latin either ; but Cranmer, the professor and theologian, did
not know the peasantry. These people knew the sense, if not the
literal meaning, of their traditional prayers. Besides, the revolt \

was then agrarian as well as religious. It was a time of deep J

popular discontent. Unemployment, almost unknown in the!

medieval economy, was becoming a grave eviL Its causes were [
*

manifold. The enforced disbanding of the lords' armed men in the

opening years of the century had sent thousands of soldiers
tramping the roads with no craft or trade. Agricultural labourers
found work scarce. At the time of the Black Death some of the
great landowners began to breed and graze sheep instead of
growing grain, and this needed fewer hands. During the sixteenth
century many squires made bold to enclose parts of the common
meadows and heaths, in order to keep their flocks. This process of
'enclosures' deprived peasants of their land, workers of their
work. Everywhere hedges rose up 'the new gyse'. Naturally, it

pleased the big landowners. Ever since Spain's discovery of the

silver mines in South America prices in Europe had been rising.
The squire, who paid dearly for any purchases, still received fixed
p 225
 THE PROTESTANT REACTION
rents from his farmers. But the demand for wool was
limitless and
itsprices were high. The temptation was strong, and by 1550 th
landowners were yielding to it all the more
readily because th
dissolution of the monasteries and the sale of their
property h H
created a whole new regiment of country gentlemen. The
mental
attitude of these new owners of the soil was
very different from
that of a thirteenth-century lord. The latter
only asked that the
land should provide him with a certain number of
knights, but th
new capitalist demanded interest on his capital. He made
agri-
culture a business, and, as it has been said, the ewes
turned the
sand into gold. What mattered these peasants whom he
scarcely
knew by sight? His son, and his grandson in particular, would
one
day become squires with a sense of duty ; but every first generation
is merciless.
By the time of King Henry's death the peasants were
murmuring.
The Privy Council saw danger ahead, and tried in vain to
intervene. Somelaws ordered the restoration of
destroyed farms
and the renewed cultivation of arable land ; others
forbade any
single man to own more than 2000 head of
sheep. (Some land
owners had flocks of 24,000.) But the law was lamed
by trickery"
The owner kept his
sheep in the names of his wife, or children or
servants; instead of rebuilding a farm, a
symbolic room was
newly plastered in the ruins; a symbolic furrow was
ploughed and
the commissioners were assured that the fields
were tilled. In any
case, these commissioners were
justices of the peace, themselves
landowners, and often delinquent ones.
They closed their eyes. In
some counties the villagers waxed wroth and tore down the gentry's
hedges. In Norfolk Robert Kctt, a small landowner who was also a
tanner, and a man of advanced ideas,
put himself at the head of the
peasants to sally out and destroy the hedges of a hated
neighbour
Immediately rebellion swept across the discontented countryside.
Leading 16,000 men, Kelt occupied the of Norwich. But the
city
revolt was in vain, as neither the
peasants nor their leaders knew
clearly what they wanted. It ended as all
risings then ended, in a
bloody butchery, and in Kelt's execution. But it was one of many
other symptoms of disease. J

During the minority of Edward VI, the regency was in the

hands of his uncle, Edward
Seymour, Duke of Somerset, the
brother of Jane
Seymour. The most conspicuous of his qualities
was his tolerance, Bui be was held
responsible for these agrarka
226
 LADY JANE GREY
disturbances. His pride offended the courtiers; his
demagogy
perturbed the landlords the merchant class was shocked by his
;

swelling coffers ; the zealots disliked his comparative forbearance.

The landed aristocracy, led by the Earl of Warwick, took forfeit of
his head. The strange boy-King, his impassivity matching his
piety, noted in his journal his uncle's execution in the Tower
between eight and nine o'clock in the morning of January 22,
1552, and set down his faults: 'ambition, vainglory, entering into
rash wars in youth . . . enriching himself of
my my
treasure,
following his own opinion, and doing all by his own authority'.
Warwick, later Duke of Northumberland, became chief of the
council of regency, and pursued the persecution of the Catholics
more vigorously than Somerset. Edward VI then fell ill, and when
it was clear that his sickness was mortal, Northumberland, in

apprehension of the Crown coming to the Spanish and Romanist

Mary, put forward the claims of Lady Jane Grey, a great-grand-
daughter of Henry VII, and married her to his own son. He made
the dying King sign a testament in favour of Lady Jane.
This hapless young woman, an unwilling usurper, was pro-
claimed Queen by Northumberland, who marched on London.
But Mary was not the woman to be brushed aside unprotesting.
The Spanish ambassador wrote to Charles V that she was so
ardent and resolute that if he bade her cross the Channel in a
wash-tub, she would do it. A true Spaniard, she had a soldier's
courage and a fanatical devoutness. She had only to show herself
to conquer, and the glamour of her father's name was as a shield.
The Catholics, still vigorous, welcomed their deliverance at her
hands; she promised impartiality to the Protestants; and the
numerous masses of indifferent men were weary of a regime which
confiscated their property for the benefit of private exploiters on
the pretext of reforming Church ritual Bonfires blazed when
Mary appeared in London, and the counties sent troops to her.
The Council, startled by what it had done, sent a herald and four
trumpeters to proclaim her Queen in the City. She made a
triumphal entry, her sister Elizabeth riding alongside her. Even
Northumberland, hearing of these events, waved his hat in the air
and cried 'Long live Queen Mary!' But he acclaimed her a few
days too late. He was imprisoned in the Tower and beheaded.
The girl who had been his toy, poor Lady Jane Grey, had to wait
six months before the same axe fell.
227
 CHAPTER VII

MARY TUDOR AND THE CATHOLIC

REACTION
MARY TUDOR is a lamentable
example of the ravages that may be
wrought a woman's soul by the conjunction of love,
in
bigotry and
absolute power. She protested that she would" sooner lose ten
crowns than imperil her soul. But she was a Catholic in a
country
where the generation now attaining manhood had been born out of
the Roman allegiance, and where the capital city, the centre of
gravity, had very strong Protestant leanings. It has been said that,
if Paris was worth a Mass, London was worth a
sermon. But
Henry IV of France was a statesman, and Mary Tudor a believer.
Now although the majority of the nation still hankered after the
old ceremonial and desired a return to the 'national*
Catholicism
of Henry VIII, the same
majority retained its hatred of Rome, In
particular, those who had acquired Church property, a rich and
powerful clan, dreaded an act of submission to the Pope, which
would cost them dear, and the married
priests feared a return to
the old faith, which would have
compelled them to choose between
their cures and their wives. A
dexterous sovereign might have
turned these conflicting desires to
good account in coming to
terms. The English had
already received so many dogmas from
the Tudors that they
might easily have accepted a few supple-
mentary clauses to please a daughter of King Henry; but in her
uncompromising zeal Mary wished to impose, not to negotiate.
During the long and painful years of her youth religion had been
her one consolation. She was
ready to undergo martyrdom to
bring her people back to Rome. Through her first Parliament she
re-established the Latin Mass and expelled married priests from
the Church. Her sisterElizabeth, the crowning hope of the
Protestants, felt herself threatened, and came
tearfully to ask the
Queen to have her instructed in the true religion. To
Mary this
conversion was
affecti^.aji.cl delectable; but the Spanish am-
bassador took a "sceptical view, as he viewed this adroit and
reserved princess with more
perspicacity.
The abrupt return to Papacy was the Queen's first rash step;
228
 PHILIP OF SPAIN
her marriage completed her alienation from the
people. Parliament
had good reason for dreading the influence of a foreign and
king,
respectfully prayed Mary to marry an Englishman. The Council
and the nation had chosen for her Edward
young Courtenay, a
great-grandson of Edward IV. She denied their right to limit her
matrimonial choice. In her earlier years she had shown some
affection for an Englishman,
Reginald Pole, like herself of royal
blood. But Pole quarrelled with her father over the divorce, went
into exile at Rome, and had there become a Cardinal. He was now
to return to be
Archbishop of Canterbury. Mary's only willing
choice in England was accordingly ruled out. The Spanish
ambassador Renard, who had great influence with her, thereupon
broached a plan of Charles V, who offered Mary the hand of his
son Philip. When Renard put forward the idea of this match, she
laughed not once but several times, with a glance showing him
that the project was pleasing to her. And in subsequent conversa-
tion she swore that she had never felt the pricks of love, and had
never considered marriage except since it had pleased God to set
her on the throne and that her marriage, when it took place, would
;

be against her own affection and out of respect for the common
weal. But she begged Renard to assure the Emperor Charles of her
desire to obey him in all matters, as if he were her own father.

Although these negotiations were kept secret, their purport was

guessed by the Queen's ministers, to their perturbation. If an
alliance were made between England, a weak and lately schis-
matic nation, and Spain, orthodox and all-powerful, what would
be the fate of England? The kingdom would become subject to a
formidable monarch. The English heretics already feared the
courts of the Inquisition and the auto-da-f, as frequent in Madrid
as bull-fights. But alas, as soon as this virgin of thirty-six beheld a
portrait of the handsome Spanish prince, she fell passionately in
love. Everything conspired to heighten her passion for him by :

marrying Philip she would satisfy at once her pride in being a

Spanish princess, her Catholic beliefs, and her strong and un-
satisfied desires. One night in her oratory, after several times
reciting the Veni Creator, she vowed to marry Philip, and no
one else..
The Spanish ambassador melted down four thousand gold
coins,and had chains forged of this gold for distribution to members
of the Council. Was his action symbolic? The councillors were
229
 THE CATHOLIC REACTION
converted to the idea of the marriage by gifts, arguments and
promises, but nevertheless they advised prudence
in action.

Philip must respect the laws of England if Mary died,

;
he could
have no claim to the crown a son born of the marriage would
;

inherit the thrones of England, Burgundy, and the Low Countries ;

and Philip must pledge himself never to draw England into his wars
against France. It was a sound treaty, but what real safeguards did
it offer against a woman in love? The English people, hostile to

foreigners and very hostile to Spaniards, showed their displeasure

at once. The envoys sent by Charles V to negotiate the marriage
were pelted with snowballs by London urchins, who played games
of 'the Queen's marriage' in the streets, the boy who played the
Spanish prince being hanged. And in several counties revolt
broke out. Sir Thomas Wyatt marched on London, but her faith
and her love seemed to make Mary invincible. Her ministers sought
to make her take refuge in the Tower but she remained at White-
;

hall, smiling, and thanks to the spell of the Tudors gained so

ample a victory that nobody again ventured to raise a voice against
the Spanish marriage. Rebels were hanged by the dozen. After
which came the arrival of the Spanish prince. His father had
described the pride of Englishmen, and bade him doff his Castilian
arrogance. Philip did his best to be ingratiating, not without
success. The London merchants were impressed by the procession

through the city of twenty carts of bullion from the gold-mines of

America seeing which deposited in the Tower, the merchants felt
;

convinced that at any rate Philip had not come to rob them. On
one point Philip remained intractable there must be a reconcilia-
:

tion with Rome. He would rather not reign at all than reign over
heretics. The Pope was advised of this, and sent over Cardinal
Pole as his Legate to receive the submission of England. The gold
bars in the Tower helped to prepare the minds of the noble families
for this great event.
The Papal Legate and Mary declared that he
landed* Philip
had been created by Providence for which he cer-
this mission,

tainly accomplished with the utmost tact, Pole combined the

subtlety of a Roman prelate with the aloof shyness of a great

English lord. His modesty, notwithstanding his high reputation,
had led him to live at Rome a life of self-effacement from which
he was now emerging for the first time. It pleased him that the
password of the guard at Calais was "Long lost, and found again .* . .

230
 THE MARIAN PERSECUTION
At Dover he was enthusiastically welcomed. It was known that the
Pope had undertaken that the holders of ecclesiastical property
should remain in possession. 'What could not be sold,' he said,
*can be given, to save so many souls.' Parliament assembled at
Whitehall to receive the Legate, and there in a lengthy speech he
reviewed the history of the schism, and a few days later granted
plenary absolution for the past. Both Houses received this kneel-
ing. England was made whole.
The Queen believed herself pregnant. When the day of con-
finement came and the bells were already pealing, the doctors
realized that the pregnancy had been a manifestation of nervous

imagination. This was a painful blow to Mary. Her mental state

caused anxiety. Jtiilip had left for Spain, declaring that his
absence would be brief; "but she had felt his vexation at this
ridiculous fiasco of the confinement, and also at the attitude of
Parliament, who refused to let him participate in power. This
Queen who had astonished people in her unwedded days by her
courage, had become feeble and spiritless since being in love.
The cruelty of her persecution of the Protestants, wlucj^gave her
w
,

the name of JEU&odj^^ by a

mental disorder which came very near to madness. Such rigorous
action did not come from Philip's counsel. The burning of heretics,
he thought, was excellent in Spain and the Netherlands but in
;

England prudence called for patience. Mary had none. On Janu-

ary 20, 1555, the law against heresy was restored; two days later
the commissions began their sessions; on February 3 the first
married priest was burned at Smithfield. About three hundred
Protestants were martyred at the stake. So hideous was the torture
that the bystanders sought to shorten it by attaching bags of gun-
powder to the necks of the victims. And on this even the execu-
tioners, in their distress, turned a blind eye.
Some of these men died sublimely. The aged Latimer, who
had been a great Protestant preacher, was burned at Oxford at the
same time as Dr. Ridley. Recantation might easily have saved his
life, but when the doctrinal debate which always preceded the

punishment was opened, he replied that he had sought in vain in

the Gospels for the Mass, 'Play the man, Master Ridley/ he said
to his companion in the ordeal when the chains tied them both to
the stake, 'we shall this day light such a candle, by God's grace, in
England as I trust shall never be put out.' At the moment of paying
231
 THE CATHOLIC REACTION
the forfeit, Cranmer, who during his life had so often been weak
and vacillating, and had even renounced his beliefs in prison,
recovered all his courage and abjured his recantation.
The accounts of these sacrifices were collected by a Protestant
writer, John Foxe, in his Book of Martyrs, which long held a place
beside the Bible in English homes. Mary's persecution gave the
Protestants something which hitherto they had lacked a senti-
mental and heroic tradition. The Catholic victims of Henry VIII
had moved the mass of English people less, because so many of
them had been monks or friars, and therefore exceptional beings.
But Mary's victims, save for a few ecclesiastics, were ordinary men
and women, and in a country where diversity of opinion had be-
come so great, every man felt himself threatened. Hatred of the
Queen and the Spaniards rose higher. Despite his pledges, Philip
drew his Queen into a war against France, and the campaign cost
England the stronghold of Calais. 'May God preserve Mistress
Elizabeth!' murmured the subjects of Mary Tudor. And Mary
meanwhile was a dying women, abandoned by all. Even Pope
Paul IV had sided against her and against Spain. Once more she
only the dropsy. On
believed herself to be with child, but it, was
November 17, 1558, within a few hours of each other, Queen Mary
and her cousin, Cardinal Pole, left this world. For a whole month
she had been almost alone. The whole court had gathered round
Princess Elizabeth.

232
 CHAPTER VIII

ELIZABETH AND THE ANGLICAN

COMPROMISE
THE accession of Elizabeth was greeted by theJEngUsLjp.eople.wkh
almost unanimous joy. After their dread of Spanish tyranny, it
was a relief to hail a Queen free of any foreign link. .Not since the
Norman Conquest had England had a sovereign so purely English
in blood. Through her father Elizabeth was descended from the
traditional kings; through her mother, from native gentry.

Throughout her reign she flirted with her people. It has been saidj
that the Tudor monarchy was as fully absolute as that of Louis;
XIV or the Empire of the Ca&arsyif has Been recalled that Eliza-
beth led her Parliaments on a halter, that her warrants were like
lettres de cachet, that her
judges tortured accused parties in de-
fiance of the law of the land. But Louis XIV and Tiberius had
armies at their bidding to compel their will. Elizabeth, like her
father and grandfather before her, had only a guard which the
City militia could easily have put to rout. J^he was strong only
because she was loved, or at least was preferred to others.
Threatened by a Spanish invasion, she^summoned 'not a High
Constable, nor the head of her army (which she^SiH^nprpb^sess)',
bunfe^ ships
and five^ thousandmen, and was informed that the City would be
happy to offer Her Majesty ten thousand men and thirty ships*
kingdom showed equal loyalty. The few risings were
'

Nearly all the

easily repressed, and deemed criminal by the people at large. At
a
time when nearly every kingdom in Europe was torn by religious
strife, or stifled by terrors, she enjoyed showing the foreign am-
'
bassadors how she trusted her subjects. She forced her coach into
the heart of the crowd, stood up, and talked with those surround-
ing it 'G&4 save your MajestYll^ths^^ my x
peogle!' ^^i^jKf^^^^f ^ n London, or oiTher
yearly
"journeys from town to town, she was continually on display,
alert, quid^tongued, erudite, with compliments for a mayor on

WsJ-at^ swore; she spat,'

writes Lytton^Strachey, 'she struck with Tier fist when she was'
233
 THE ANGLICAN COMPROMISE
angry; she roared with laughter when she
was amused . Her
. .

response to every stimulus was immediate and rich to the

;
folly of
the moment, to the clash and horror of great events, her soul leapt
out with a vivacity, an abandonment, a complete awareness of the
situation, which made her, which makes her still, a fascinating
spectacle'.
Her strength had many the most effective was a swift
secrets ;

intuition of what could please her people. There was also a sense
of economy worthy of King Henry VII. Avarice, a vice in subjects,
is a virtue in princes. The people asked few liberties of Elizabeth,

because she asked them for little money. Her annual budget did
not reach 500,000. Being poor, and also because she was a woman
and not cruel, she disliked war. Occasionally she engaged in war,
successfully, but she never ran to meet danger. To avoid it she was
ready to lie, to swear to an ambassador that she was totally ignorant
of a matter which had really been engaging all her attention, or, in
the last resort, to shift the discussioruon to a sentimental plane
where her sex helped her to win her wa^y 'This country/ wrote the
Spanish ambassador, 'has fallen into fhe hands of a woman who is
a daughter of the devil, and the greatest scoundrels and heretics in
"the land/ For vast schemes she had little liking, and shared the
view of her subjects that life should be lived from day to day.
Englishmen, even in the Middle Ages, had never liked the Crusades ;

they preferred to provide subsidies for others to engage in them.

Certain of Elizabeth's counsellors would have liked to thrust her
into a league of Protestant nations. She tacked sharply, and slipped
out of it at the last by lending money and a few regiments. Her
strength lay in withholding herself from force. 'She found herself
(to quote Strachey again) 'a sane woman in a universe of violent
maniacs, between contending forces of terrific intensity the rival
nationalisms of France and Spain, the rival religions of Rome and
Calvin; for years it had seemed inevitable that she should be
crushed by one or other of them, and she had survived because she
had been able to meet the extremes around her with her own
extremes ofcunning and prevarication/ Expedition or conquest,
whichever itlmgfit' Be, she prefferf 3T6 leave the responsibility for
any bloodshed to others, and if in doubt, to stand aside. Her reign
was far from being unstained by injustice ; but probably she did as
little harm as possible in a difficult time.
:

On one point, and one only, she always opposed her people's
234
 THE VIRGIN QUEEN
will. The Commons pressed her to marry. It seemed urgent to
ensure the succession. So long as the Queen had no heir, her life
and the national religion were imperilled. The murder of Elizabeth
would suffice to give the throne to the Catholic Mary Stuart, Queen
of Scots, the great-granddaughter of Henry VII and wife of the
French Dauphin. It was a temptation to fanatics. But Elizabeth
refused to consider marriage. Kings and princes paid their court
in vain. With one and all she played the same game of coquetry,

agreeable messages, poetic and sometimes bold flirtation, but every

time she ended matters by slipping out of the long-drawn game.
In this way she tantalized Philip II, Prince Eric of Sweden, the
Archdukes Ferdinand and Charles of Austria, the Duke of Alen$on,
not to mention those handsome Englishmen whom she liked so
well Leicester, Essex and Raleigh, courtiers, soldiers and poets,
to whom she granted great freedom and incomplete caresses, until
the moment came when the woman became again the Queen, and
sent them to the Tower. What did she want? To die a virgin? Or
'

was she a virgin? Ever since her youthful days,

when her step-
J
mother's husband, Thomas Seymour, used to sit on her bed and
amuse himself with her in ribald fashion, she had compromised
herself with many men. She enjoyed their flatteries; it delighted
her to be called the Faery ^l^ei^jloriaiia. But the best-
informed incline to thmFthat she was never fully the mistress of
that a
any man, that she had a physical horror of marriage, and
definite incapacity for motherhood made her decision final. A
childless marriage would have subjected her to a husband and
as the Virgin Queen.
deprived her of her exceptional prestige
Some of the handsome youths who courted her certainly
touched her heart; but she was always able to keep her mind free
from the bewilderments of her senses. Her chosen counsellors
were men of different stamp. Like her grandfather, she chose them
from the 'new' men, sons of yeomen or merchants, conspicuous for
intelligencerather than high birth. In the Middle Ages, chivalrous
virtues or ecclesiastical dignitieshad made men ministers; but
Elizabeth required that hers should be men with administrative
patriotism, and
talents, and gifted with two newer sentiments
a
for State interests. Her chief counsellor, William Cecil
feeling
the
(later LordJBurleigh^ came of a yeoman family enriched by
distribution of monastic property, and was the founder of a family
which, like the Russells and Cavendishes, was to be closely linked
-
233
 THE ANGLICAN COMPROMISE
with the governance of the country until the present day. Although
all witnesses concur on the intelligence of William Cecil,
Macaulay
reproaches him for paying undue attention to the enrichment of
his family, for deserting his friends, for calculation in his Pro-
testantism. This is a stern, and probably unfair, verdict. It is true
that Cecil did not choose the stake under Mary, that he believed
William Cecil's life was worth a Mass; true also that later he sent
to the scaffold men whose only crime had been their devout and

loyal observance of rites which he himself had formerly been

cautious enough to observe. But in matters of State he proved his
courage. He often resisted Elizabeth, and to some extent imposed
his views on her, A middle-class man, he knew the middle classes

accurately, and his ideas were congenial to them. On Elizabeth's

accession he showed himself distrustful, having little fancy for the
rule Of women. He ventured to reproach the ambassadors who
addressed themselves to the Queen. Gradually he came to realize
her strange, profound wisdom, and in the end they formed a
wonderfully matched team, in conjunction with men like the grave
Secretary of State Walsingham, more rigorously Protestant than
Cecil, who desired "first the glory of God, and then the safety of
the Queen*. To Cecil Elizabeth remarked This judgement I have
:

of you, that you will be not corrupted with any manner of gift, and
that you will be faithful to the State, and that, without respect of
5

my private will, you will give me that counsel that you think best
Wherein she showed her feminine quality as a good judge of men.
So close did the union of Queen and minister become, that it might
be said of Elizabeth that she was at once female and male herself
and Cecil.
Was she Catholic or Protestant at heart? Many think she
was pagan, or at least a sceptic. After a Protestant upbringing she-
had not hesitated, like Cecil, to save her life in the Marian persecu-
tion by a simulated conversion. She was perhaps philosophically
religious, in the manner of Erasmus. On her accession she prayed
God to grant her grace to rule without shedding blood. In that
she failed, but she did her best* She was always proud of the
loyalty of her Catholic subjects. Noticing an old man one day iir
*
the crowd who cried out : Vlvat Reginat Hani salt qui ntalypenseF
she pointed him out delightedly to the Spanish ambassador as a
priest of the old religion* She prudently rebuffed certain monks
who came to meet her bearing candles : Take away these torches/
236
 THE THIRTY-NINE ARTICLES
/she said, 'we can see well enough.' But in her own chapel she
a preacher who
always kept a crucifix, and sharply silenced
ventured to criticize this habit. In religion as in politics she tem-
porized, seeking
an average in belief and cultivating compromise.
Early in her reign Cecil obliged her to revert to the religious posi-
tion of Henry VIIL In 1559 Parliament voted for a second time
an Act of Supremacy, which abolished the Papal power in Eng-
land, and the Act of Uniformity, which made the Book of Common
as also the holding of services in
1
Prayer obligatory in all parishes,
the camman tongue. By virtue of these Acts anyone upholding the
of the Pope was liable to confiscation of property.
spiritual p^wer
A
refractory offender was guilty of high treason.
In 1563 came the adoption of the Thirty-Nine Articles, which
iwere to remain the basis of Anglican belief. Their moderate Pro-.
to the feelings of the nation. Cardinal
ftestantism approximated
iBentivoglio estimated that about one-thirtieth of the people were
zealous Catholics, but that four-fifths would readily return to the
Catholic faith if it were re-established by law, although being
incapable of revolting
were n*t. Actually, when Anglicanism
if it

was re-introduced by Crawn and Parliament, 7Wi out of 8W*

change, although 2Mt of the
the most Protestant
priests accepted
had been driven out under the rule of Mary. This submission was

proof, not that theEnglish were irreligious, but that many of them
desired to retain Catholic rites while suppressing the use of Latin
1

and refusing obedience to the Pope. Except in a few families,

devotion to the sovereign was stronger'than religious feeling. In
the early years of the reign the crypto-Catholics were hardly
disturbed. They were asked only to attend the Anglican service,
and if they failed to do so had to pay a fine of twelve pence- In
manor-houses a was kept hidden, living in a small
many priest
room hollowed out in the thickness of the walls, and saying Mass in
secret for all the neighbouring Catholics. The servants and
were their own regrets for the
countryfolk privy to this, having
'when forty eggs were sold
for a penny and
days of the good friars,
a bushel of the best for fourteen pence*. If Elizabeth had
grain
been all-powerful, some degree of toleration would have been
established. She had crypto-Catholics in her own court, and/
required of them only a semblance of submission. She wanted
neither a Protestant inquisition nor a torture-chamber to
test

consciences. But her ministers, many more sectarian than herself,

237
 THE ANGLICAN COMPROMISE
sent the refractory to prison. Still, during the first ten years of the
reign, there were no death sentences. In some churches the priests
continuecfto wear their surplices, play the organ, and use
wedding
rings. Nearly everywhere the pre-Reformation windows were
respected to avoid expense, but they were replaced with plain glass
when broken. Thrift and indifference combined to make such
compromises acceptable.
But three factors enabled and Walsingham more par-
Cecil,
ticularly, to show more
severity and force Elizabeth's hand. The
first was the Massacre of St. Bartholomew in Paris the
second, a
;

bull of excommunication against the Queen, delivered at a

very
inopportune moment by Pope Pius V ; and the third, the establish-
ment of seminaries abroad, as at Douai, with the intention of pre-
paring the Catholic reconquest of England. Excommunication of
the sovereign implied the freeing of the Catholic subjects from
their bonds of loyalty, and it was even alleged that the
Pope would
willingly grant absolution for the murder of Elizabeth. In Decem-
ber 1580 the Papal Secretary of State made a suspiciously
equivocal
reply to a question put forward in the name of certain English
Jesuits :
'Considering that this woman has caused the loss of so
many millions of souls to the Faith, it is
beyond doubt that who-
evermay dispatch her from this world with the pious intention of
serving God, not only will not sin, but will acquire merit.' After
1570, Catholic priests and laymen were executed in England, not
for heresy but for high treason. Many of the men thus
hanged,
with hideous ceremonial and mutilation, were actually innocent,
or saints. This was so in the case of the noble Jesuit, Edmund
Campion, of whom even Burghley had to admit that he was 'one
of the jewels of England', whose only crime had been that of
going
from house to house in disguise, preaching and celebrating the
Mass. As he died, he said that he prayed for the Queen. Thus,
although Elizabeth inclined to clemency, the victims of fanaticism
during her reign were as numerous as under Mary. Her Council
sent to their deaths one hundred and forty-seven
priests, forty-
seven gentlemen, and a large number of humble men, and even
women. Those who did not perish did not escape persecution.
Johj^Shakespwre^ jather of the poet, is an example, for he was a
tSthoKc", andTthe texFof his will is simply the translation of a
formula brought from Rome by Campion and recommended tq
the Jesuit Fathers by the Cardinal Archbishop of Milan.
238
 SEEDS OF PURITANISM
Geneva Rome, and Calvinism, then spread-
suffered as well as

ing inEngland, was equally suspect with Catholicism. The Puritans

would gladly have obliterated the last traces of Roman ceremonial
and suppressed every hierarchy smacking of the 'Scarlet Woman*.
They had little respect for the Anglican bishops, parading their
detestation of vice and their wondrous zeal for religion. They
desired to reorganize the State on biblically inspired lines, and to
administer England through the Church elders. They would, if
they could, have restored the Mosaic laws, and the penalty of
death for blasphemy, perjury, desecration of the Sabbath, adultery
and fornication. Such fanatic Puritanism was disquieting to the
Queen, the bishops, and the most reasonable among the faithful ;
but the moderate Puritanism gained adherents. In the Parliament
of 1 593 the bishops put forward stern measures against Puritanism ;
but in vain the bill was rejected. TJie Puritans were deemed to be
:

truly men of God, His true and wholehearted prophets. And the
prestige of Elizabeth was such that not
even these prophets could
prevail against her. But this pious demagogy was to prove more
dangerous to her successors.

239
 CHAPTER IX

ELIZABETH AND THE SEA

WHEN the European navigators, striving to reach the spices and
in spite of the barrier of Islam, dis-
perfumes and jewels of the East
covered the lands beyond the Atlantic, few nations seemed in a
in these conquests. Italy had to defend the
position to share
Mediterranean against the Turks France was torn by the wars
;

of religion; England was in sore need of her ships for her own
claimants to the new
coasts* Spain and Portugal were the only
continents,and these two Catholic powers accepted the arbitration
of Pope Alexander VL What,should be the just frontier between
these unknown lands? The Pope simply drew a line from one pole
to the other on the map of the world a straight line if the earth
:

were flat, a great circle if it were a sphere. But in either case, all
lands discovered to the West of this line would be Spain's, and to
its East, Portugal's, This gave Africa and India to Portugal ; and

to Spain, ail of South America except Brazil Thus Portugal built

an empire from the Persian Gulf to the Malay Archipelago, and
the incense-laden barques perfumed the quays of Lisbon, The
Spaniards, too, discovered that between Europe and India lay
a
continent devoid of mosques or bazaars, with neither Arabs nor
Hindus, but where amazing civilizations had flowered in the past,
where floods of riches poured from gold-mines, silver-mines, ruby-
mines, and where empires like those of Montezuma in Mexico or
the Incas in Peru held accumulated treasures in the keeping of
poorly armed people. And before long the gold-laden galleons
were crossing the Atlantic, and the wealth of the Kings of Spain
became fabulous.
Mary Tudor's government could not but respect the posses-
sions of Philip IL They covered the world. His Italian provinces
made the King of Spain master of the Mediterranean ; through
Burgundy he controlled the trade of Flanders and the mouth of
the Rhine in his American colonies he had the richest mines of
;

gold and silver in the world. His financial and commercial power
seemed invincible. The English merchants, doomed to sniff from
afar the prodigious banquet of the Catholic kings, had one last
240
 LETTERS OF MARQUE
hope. If Spain had found a South-west Passage, and Portugal a
South-east Passage to the Indies, perhaps there might be a North-
east or a North-west Passage. For years the English seamen

sought them. Chancellor went North-east, and found only the

route to Muscovy Frobisher, heading North-west, was stopped by
;

the polar ice.

But although the English sovereigns did not dare a breach with
the formidable Spaniards, and even if Elizabeth insisted that
there must be no official act of hostility to the Spanish colonies,
the English merchants had no grounds for respecting agreements
which closed the richest regions in the world against them. 'English
piracy in the Channel was notorious in the fifteenth century, and
in the sixteenth it attained
patriotic proportions.' Only a vague
line separated commerce from piracy. Certain forms of the latter,
indeed, were lawful. A
captain who had been robbed by a foreign
ship was given of marque', which entitled him to reimburse
'letters
himself at the cost of any other vessel of the same nationality as
his aggressor. Even foreign courts of law recognized these 'letters
of marque', and treated the pirates bearing them on the footing of
traders, instead of hanging them out of hand. English seamen,
owners of a ship armed with a few guns, would openly ply a trade
of robbing Portuguese vessels returning from the Indies. Others
would organize profitable raids on the Spanish settlements, where
they found themselves in competition with the French corsairs,
men of great experience in such enterprises.
son of a Plymouth shipbuilder, was the first
to substitute for piracy a regular commerce with the Spanish
colonies. Trader as well as seaman, he had taken part in youth in

expeditions to the Guinea Coast, where he learned the arts of

abducting negroes to be sold later at a good price to the Canary
Islands. In 1562, now on his own account, he carried off a number
of slaves and barteredthem in the Spanish colonies for ginger and
sugar. These voyages were immensely profitable, and on one such,
he anchored to take in supplies in the Spanish haven of San Juan
de Ulloa. Whilst he lay there the Spanish fleet sailed in. Hawkins
was not strong enough to offer fight he tried to come to terms, but
;

was treated as an enemy by the Spanish viceroy. Returning home,

he laid a plaint before the Queen. Elizabeth, in Council, solemnly
declared that Hawkins was in the wrong, that the Spanish posses-
sions must be respected, and that mariners who violated the
Q 241
 HAWKINS AND DRAKE
treatieswould do so at their own peril. After which she took the
offender into her service, and made him Treasurer of the
Navy.
To this he contributed his experience. But Spain would doubtless
have long held the mastery of the sea if Francis Drake had not
now challenged it.
Francis Drake was a story-book sailor, bold to the
pitch of
temerity, capable of sentencing one of his lieutenants to death, if
discipline on board seemed to require it, and engaging the con-
demned man in friendly converse during the last hours before
hang-
ing him. Worshipped by his crews despite his severity, he was soon
the idol of England. Hawkins had tried
unavailingly to carry on
trade with the colonies Drake
legal Spanish ;
jumped headlong into
illegality. With two and fifty men he attacked the strongest
ships
Spanish back his small vessel to Plymouth,
fortresses, bringing
laden with gold, one Sunday at the church hour. The
Plymouth
seamen could not restrain themselves and came out of church to
hear the tidings. Drake had landed on the isthmus of Darien,
attacked the mule convoy bringing gold from Peru, routed the
escort, captured the treasure?"* TKe~ venture delighted Elizabeth's
secret heart. In 1577 Drake set off
again in the Golden Hind for a
long voyage, in the course of which he proposed to circumnavigate
the globe, by the Magellan Straits and the East Indies. The ex-
pedition was backed by several associates ; one of them was the
Queen, who officially castigated these peaceful attacks on a
still

friendly power, but was as eager as any in claiming her share

of the booty on its reaching England.
This time Drake's little fleet carried cannon and some hun-
drects. of men. He reckoned it large enough to attack islands and

ports whef eTSpain had only one stronghold. The arrival"5FDrake's

flotillatook the Spanish governors by surprise. The English
demanded r^pnMnoney, or the town was burnt down. But
these were only accessory profits ; Drakfi.'s.ieal ain]Ljaras^io~find the
a

brought the gold and silver every year from Efdorado.

fleet -which
Between Lima, a^-Panama, an Indian paddling across a bay,
quite incapable of distinguishing between Spaniards and English,
mistook Drake for one of his masters and piloted him to a creek
where the leading galley lay^at' jancfior with her cargo of gold.
:

Drake had only to transfer the cases. Then, crossing the Indian
Ocean and rounding the Cape of Good Hope, he returned to
England in 1580 with a cargo valued at 326,580, or, as some say,
243
 ELIZABETH AND THE SEA
600,000. Of this booty Elizabeth had a large proportion, the
other partners receiving a percentage on their capital, which ran
into thousands. Laden with Spanish booty, he had hoisted the St.
George's flag as he sailed past Cartagena.
When the exploit became known in Spain, fury rose high
*
,

against the seamen of the Jezebel of the North', To the Spanish

ambassador's protest Elizabeth replied that she knew
nothing of
the matter, and would certainly be the last to tolerate shameless
attacks on the possessions of her well-beloved brother. Meanwhile
Hawkins was putting the fleet on a fighting basis, and the Queen
was entrusting her best financier, Sir Thomas Gresham, with the
purchase of arms in Antwerp and cannon at Malines. She felt,
no doubt, fully prepared when she took the Spanish ambassador
on board the Golden Hind at Deptford, and there told Drake
sternly that the Spaniards regarded him as a pirate; then, bidding
him kneel on the deck, she gave him the accolade with
majestic
calm, saying: 'Arise, Sir Francis.* War between England and
Spain was becoming inevitable. In Spain the Inquisition was
ordered to deal with captured English seamen as heretics. Sir
Francis Drake, at the head of a royal fleet, harried the
Spanish
colonies, affirming the right of English seamen to the freedom of
the seas, and of worship. Philip ordered a
great Armada to be
fitted out at Cadiz to attack With unmatched boldness
England.
Drake
sailed round the Spanish coast, entered this fortified har-
bour, and there destroyed by gunfire the finest fighting galleys.
Within a few minutes the galley an oared cruiser, the type of
craft which had dominated the Mediterranean for thousands
of\
years was seen to be doomed, to make way for the sailing ship.
Philip II was tenacious, and despite the damage wrought by
Drake at Cadiz, his Armada was ready in 1588. The Spanish plan 1 *

was grandiose and ingenious. The Duke of Parma, commanding

the Spanish troops in the Netherlands, was to
prepare a landing
by 30,000 men, and barges for their transport to England. But
infantry loaded into barges would be defenceless, and the warships
from Spain were to line the course of their crossing, ready to
stop
any enemy vessel At the head of the Armada, bringing another
30,000 soldiers, was placed the Duke of Medina-Sidonia, a great
gentleman and soldier, but ignorant of maritime matters. The
English fleet was commanded by Lord Howard of Effingham, who
had Hawkins, Drake and Frobisher under his orders, and con*
244
 THE ARMADA REPULSED
sisted of thirty-four warships built for Elizabeth by Hawkins, as
powerfully armed as those of Henry VIII, but longer and lower in
build, and one hundred and fifty merchant vessels furnished by the
ports. The great Spanish fleet arrived off Plymouth in a formation
like that of a land army. The Duke of Medina-Sidonia, as was then

customary, counted on transforming the naval battle into a contest

of foot-soldiers. The grappling-irons were already prepared for
boarding, the invincible Spanish infantry were massed on the raised
decks, when the English fleet was seen to be assuming an un-
expected formation. The vessels of Drake and Hawkins came on
*

in Indian file, out of range of any armament. Then the tragedy

began. The English opened fire and MediBfcS.ido^ia, in impotent

despair, saw thalitte, English guns out-ranged his own. He could
'do nothing"b"uTbreak off the actioh;~which he did as best he could

by laying a course for the Low Countries and the Duke of Parma.
He succeeded in making off without excessive losses, after a battle
which was indecisive because the English fleet was short of
munitions.
Parma was not ready and asked Medina-Sidonia for another
fortnight. But the English admirals espied the Spanish fleet at
anchor off Calais and attacked it with fire-ships filled with powder
and tar. The Spaniards had to cut their cables- to escape this new '

danger andL headed towards the. North Sea, where the "English
cannon accounted Tor numerous vessels. A storm joined in the
battle. Where could they head for? Sweden; orlScotiand, or Ire-
'land? The Duke chose Ireland, a Catholic country, where he ,

hoped to be able to land if need be, and accordingly tried to round /

the north of Scotland. If he had been a sailor, he would have

realized that his vessels were unfit to attempt this difficult passage.

Many of them had,jpsjirinking-waj^eft 'Disorder soon became

by coastal dwellers, the fleet
disaster.* Scattered by^gales;p1llaged
which a week before had been the glorious Armada found itself
at the mercy of waves and rocks. Out of a hundred and fifty ships
about fifty returned to Spain. Out of 30,000 soldiers, 10,000 were
drowned, without counting the victims of cannon-balls or sickness. \
Spain had lost the mastery of the seas.
This naval victory appears to us now as the first signal of
English power; but to the Elizabethans it was far from seeming a
decisive victory. Despite the shattering of her Armada, Spain was
still the strongest country in Europe, and England was a small
245
 ELIZABETH AND THE SEA
island with no army, France, harassed by religious warfare, be-
came the battlefield of their unequal struggle, Elizabeth going to the
defence of the French Huguenots, Philip siding with the Catholic
League. The Spanish foot-soldiers occupied Calais. The Pro-
testant armies were beaten. The English tried another expedition
to Cadiz, and continued to harass Spanish trade from the Azores
'

to the Antilles. But Philip, on his side, built a new Armada and
successfully invaded Ireland, The England of 1588 had been ex-
alted by a sense of triumph and patriotism, which is easily felt in
the historical plays of Shakespeare ; but in the last years of the
reign, when an English army had been defeated by the Irish rebels
and when Spain was holding the Channel ports, a wave of pessi-
mism crossed the country. Hamlet's melancholy was then a common
enough mood, and Shakespeare's plays mirrored the passions of
their spectators.
It can hardly be said that Elizabeth's reign saw the first
foundations of the British Empire laid. Newfoundland, where
English fishermen had long been going, was occupied, though
precariously, in 1583. One of Elizabeth's favourites, who was also
one of her most cultivated subjects. Sir Walter Raleigh, spent a
great part of his fortune in trying to establish a colony on the
coast of North America, to which the Queen herself gave the name
of Virginia, But the colonists whom he left there in the course of
his expedition of 1587, numbering eighty-nine men and seventeen

women, were not to be found when an expedition with fresh stores

was sent there two jears later. One of Raleigh's followers is
credited with introducing the potato and tobacco into England,
Raleigh was one of the first Europeans to smoke, starting the
fashion by offering his friends small pipes with silver bowls.
During the following reign, the tax on tobacco produced 5000 in
1619, and 8340 in 1623, at the rate of 6s. 8d, per pound of im-
ported tobacco* The great Companies, owned by shareholders and
holding monopolies of trading in special countries, developed
during the sixteenth century. The Merchant Adventurers con-
trolled in particular the trade with the German rivers, the Rhine
and Elbe. Another Company was concerned with the Baltic trade.
The Muscovy Company held a monopoly for Russia, Armenia,
Persia and the Caspian. The Levant Company dealt with Turkey
and the Adriatic ports. And at the very close of the reign, in 1600,
the East India Company was founded, having the sole right of
246
 COLONIES AND COMPANIES
trading with the islands and ports of Asia, Africa and America,
from the Cape of Good Hope to the Magellan Straits. This com-
pany in time entered into rivalry with the Portuguese and Dutch.
More blood was shed over the clove, said Thorold Rogers, than
over the dynastic struggles. This system of Companies, which
incited at once to aggression and to commercial greed, was the
most dangerous of all colonizing methods to the natives of the
lands concerned, and the most difficult for the national government
to control.

247
 CHAPTER X

ELIZABETH AND MARY STUART

EVER since the repulse ofEdward I, Scotland had succeeded in
maintaining independence from the English kings. The rude, un-
disciplined Scottish nobility remained quite feudal. The ruling
dynasty was that of the Stuarts, who were descended from a
daughter of Robert the Bruce. This dynasty had the twofold sup-
port of the Catholic Church and the Franco-Scottish alliance, a
circumstance which was disturbing to England, The Stuarts, a
family as cultivated as the Tudors, interested in theology, poetry,
architecture, and even pharmaceutics, did not, as their English
cousins did, hide a sound sense of reality under this brilliant sur-
face. James IV of Scotland had married Margaret, the daughter of
Henry VII of England. Henry's counsellors had expressed a fear
that this union might let the English crown fall into Scottish hands.
But he replied that in such an event, it would be Scotland that
would be annexed by England. The son of Margaret Tudor was
James V and from his marriage with the French princess,
;
Mary of
Guise, was born Mary Stuart, whose birth took place only a short
time before her father died, so that from her cradle she was
Queen
of a wild, restless people. Her mother,
Mary of Guise, acted as
Regent of Scotland, and had her brought up in France* She grew
up a pale, long-faced girl, whose loveliness captivated the Dauphin-
Francis. Scarcely had she married him when her
father-in-law,
Henry II of France, died, and the Queen of Scots found herself also
Queen of France. Her Tudor descent made her the nearest heir
to the throne of England, and
perhaps even Queen of England
already, if Elizabeth were regarded as of illegitimate birth. It is

easy, therefore, to imagine the importance with which Europe

regarded the actions and feelings of this young woman, the mistress
of two, if not three, countries. In 1560 her tuberculous husband
died of an aural infection; the Guise faction lost its in
power
France; Mary Stuart had to return to Scotland.
She came back to rule a country little suited to hen The new
Reformed religion had instantly attracted a
thoughtful and poverty-
stricken people, who had cared little for the feudal of
splendour
248
 KNOX AND MARY
the Catholic bishops; and the Scottish nobles, their appetite
whetted by the example of England, coveted the spoils of the
monasteries. A series of religious revolutions and counter-
revolutions ended, thanks to Elizabeth's support, in favour of the
Protestant party, the 'Congregation', a semi-political, semi-'
religious assembly, representative of the people, the Church and
the nobility, the last taking the lead as 'Lords of the Congregation',
Cardinal Beaton had previously been cruelly murdered in his
palace at St. Andrews, The real master of Scotland at the time of
Queen Mary's return in 1561was John Knox, a man formidable
in the strength and narrowness of his faith, and whose rugged
biblical eloquence delighted his compatriots. Knox had been a
Catholic priest, then an Anglican. It was he who induced Cranmer
to suppress kneeling in the second version of the Book of Common
Prayer. Imprisoned at St. Andrews, after the murder of Beaton,
by French troops sent to the Cardinal's assistance, he spent nine-
teen months in the galleys of the King of France. In the time of
Mary Tudor he lived at Geneva, where he was completely won over
to the Calvinist doctrines. Like Calvin, Knox believed in pre-
destination he held that religious truth must be sought only in
;

the Scriptures, without recourse to any dogma introduced by men;

that worship should be austere, with neither pomp nor images ;

that the Calvinistic institution of the Elders of the Church should

supplant bishops and archbishops; and that John Knox.
himself
was one of the elect and directly inspired by God. Having con-
vinced the Scots of all this, he made the Scottish Kirk into a Pres-
byterian body, completely democratic, with no hierarchy.
The
church-members of every parish appointed their ministers, and in
the General Assemblies of the Church these ministers and the
leading laymen sat side by side. The union of squires
and burgesses
to control the Crown, which in England took a parliamentary
form, appeared in Scotland as an ecclesiastic assembly. There, the
Church was the State.
John Knox had several powerful reasons for hating Mary
Stuart. She was a Catholic, and Knox bombarded the "Scarlet
Woman* with his pious thunderbolts she was a woman, and in
;

the time of Mary Tudor and Mary of Guise he had written a

The First Blast of
pamphlet attacking queens and queens-regent
the Trumpet Against the Monstrous Regiment of Women and she ;

Jiad been Queen of France, a country in which Knox had known

249
 ELIZABETH AND MARY STUART
chiefly the dungeons. Mary
Stuart returned to Scotland and landed
at Leith in a dense wet fog. The very face of Heaven,' said Knox,
'did manifestly speak what comfort was brought into this country
with her to wit, sorrow, dolour, darkness and all impiety,' She
came with youth and grace and poetry about her and she met
;

violence, fanaticism, hate. Her subjects welcomed her at first with

great demonstrations,
but their uncouthness startled the young
woman. They sang psalms under her windows at Holyrood all

night. On the route of her procession platforms had been put up,
on which there were cheerful pictures of idolators burned for their
sins. The denizens of one district proposed to display also the

effigyof a priest slain before the altar at the Elevation of the Host,
but were persuaded that this was tactless* Yet, with patience sur-
a foothold. She
prising in a girl of eighteen, Mary slowly gained
spoke little, plied her embroidery needle at meetings of her Council,
and even won over some of the Protestant nobles by her charm.
Even Knox she received amiably. In return, he expounded the
duty of a subject to rise up against an impious ruler, as might be
shown in the Bible by Isaiah and Hezekiah, Daniel and Nebuchad-
nezzar, and many other treasured instances. She had never before
encountered a prophet ; this one dazed and even prostrated her. 1
9

see/ she said, 'that my subjects obey you and not me. He retorted
that all he asked of prince and people was that both be obedient
to God. He then preached to her about the Mass, a ceremony
which he argued had no Scriptural justification. She was no theo-
4

logian, but there was charm in her answer Ye are over sair for
:

me, but if they were here that I have heard, they would answer
you/ Knox went off expressing his wish that she might have the
success in Scotland that Deborah had amongst the children of
Israel.
The Mary and Elizabeth were complex.
relationships between
Political conflictswere crossed by feminine jealousies. When
Mary's ambassador, Sir James Melville, came to London, Eliza-
beth tried hard to charm him. She spoke all the languages she
knew, played on the lute and asked whether Mary played so well,
danced before the Scotsman, who had to own that *Mary dancsd
not so high and disposedly as she did*. From a direct comparison
of beauties Melville escaped, by averring that Elizabeth was the
fairest Queen in England and
Mary the fairest in Scotland. Which
was the taller? Queen Mary? Then, said Elizabeth, *she is too tall',
250
 THE TWO QUEENS
tfn these comments of a sovereign John Knox would have found
arguments against the 'monstrous regiment of women'. But
.fresh
in Elizabeth this frivolity was only a useful mask. On the question
/of the succession she never wavered. She could not allow Mary
to style herself Queen of England, nor to unite the two kingdoms
,

^
in her coat of arms, even although the Queen of Scots took no

\ steps
to claim her rights. Any such claim might have dangerously
I undermined the loyalty of the English Catholics, specially as so.
\ many of them lived in the northern counties, near the Scottish
border. If Mary married a Catholic prince, French or Spanish,
\ England might
be threatened with a new Marian persecution. On
/ the other hand, if Mary Stuart would consent to marriage with an

English Protestant of Elizabeth's choosing, the English Queen

f would be willing to name the Queen of Scots as her successor and
guide her with her counsels.
A
friendly correspondence began between the two Queens, in
which Elizabeth, playing the elder sister, pelted her cousin with
sharp-edged proverbs 'Remove bushes, lest a thorn prick your
:

heel', or, 'the stone falls often on the head of the thrower'. Dull
counsel, but perhaps useful, as Mary, after her early show of
patience, was now yielding under the nervous strain. When Knox
denounced her possible marriage to a Papist 'infidel', she sum-
moned him to her presence and addressed him in a rage. 'I have
borne with you,' she cried, 'in all your rigorous manner of speak-
ing .
yea, I have sought your favours by all possible means. I
. .

offered unto you presence and audience whensoever it pleased you

to admonish me, and yet I cannot be quit of you. I vow to God I
shall be once revenged.' Sobs cut her short, and her page accord-
ing to Knox could hardly find napkins enough to keep her
eyes dry,
Few women have better claim to indulgence than Mary
Stuart, thrown so young and uncounselled among the unscrupu-
lous nobles and inhuman preachers of a fierce and troublous age.
Her courage won the first game. But when she allowed her woman-
hood to come before her sovereignty, troubles came thick and
fast It was natural that she should refuse the handsome Leicester,
recommended by Elizabeth, as husband; she had no mind to take
her cousin's leavings, and in any case Leicester would have made
a poor king. But Lord Darnley, her own choice, was worse. He
could claim Tudor descent, as she could, and his youthful body
251
 ELIZABETH AND MARY STUART
certainly had grace ; but he was a poor-souled man, a coward at
heart, with sudden furies, and Mary tired of him as quickly as she
had fallen in love with him. She was then foolish enough to make
a favoured counsellor of a young Italian musician, David Rizzio,
who had come to Scotland in the train of the Duke of Savoy. The
court lords, outraged at an upstart's eminence, swore revenge, and
plotted with Darnley to get rid of Rizzio. They killed him clinging
to Mary's skirts when he was at supper with her. Three months
later she gave birth to a son, who was to become James VI of
Scotland and James I of England, and was at the time reputed to
be the son of Rizzio. Mary's position became untenable. She
hated her husband, Darnley, and was wildly in love with the most
redoubtable of the Scottish lords, the Earl of Bothwell, who had
firstviolated, then conquered her, and was distrusted by all Scot-
land. Bothwell prepared the murder of Darnley. Was Mary
Stuart privy to the plot? It is certain that the Queen installed him,
when he was -ill, inan isolated house outside the city walls of
Edinburgh; there, in Kirk o* Field, she left him one evening;
during the night the house blew up and Darnley was found dead
in the garden. No one doubted Bothwell's guilt. But, three months
later, the Queen married the murderer, and this was more than
public opinion, even in the sixteenth century, could stand. Mary
was abandoned by the Pope, by Spain and France, by all her
friends. There was a rising in Scotland. After a short struggle
Bothwell fled, in cowardly style, and Mary was brought
captive to Edinburgh by soldiers who cried out, "Burn the whore!'
She was deposed in favour of her son, James VI, her history having
shown, as the Venetian ambassador said, that affairs of State are
no business for a woman.
She would certainly have been executed if Elizabeth had not
shielded her, greatly to the distress of Cecil and Walsingham, who
could explain their mistress's policy only by her horror of the
Scottish rebels and her wish not to offer her own subjects the
spectacle and example of a queen's head on the block. At last,
after ten months in captivity on Loch Leven, Mary
escaped on
horseback and reached England in May 1568, What was Eliza-
beth to do? Must she tolerate the presence within her realm of so
dangerous a claimant? Never did she display more virtuosity in
hesitation, Her counsellors would have treated Mary ruthlessly,
as reasons of State demanded* *lf ye strike not at the root,' wrote
252
 THE LONG CAPTIVITY
John Knox, 'the branches that appear to be broken will bud again,
and that more quickly than men can believe.' Mary asked for an

investigation to be made by Elizabeth into the actions of the

Scottish rebels ; Elizabeth agreed to this, but ordered the inquiry
to be extended to the murder of Darnley, in order, she said, that
'her sister'might be cleared of any suspicion. Certain letters in
proof of Mary's guilt, the famous 'Casket Letters',
were produced
against her. She denounced them as forgeries. The court found
the charges not proven. But Elizabeth still held her prisoner and
can hardly be blamed for so doing, as the hapless Queen of Scots
had been, and still was, connected with aU conspiracies. The
number of plots hinging on Mary makes one marvel at Elizabeth's
patience. It was for Mary that
the Catholic north rose in 1569,
and for her that the Duke of Norfolk died. She encouraged Spain
as well as France, the Duke of Alen?on as well as Don John of
Austria. She conspired against Elizabeth with the Pope, through
certain Florentine bankers. The Commons demanded her head;

Walsingham constantly denounced her as a snake in the bosom.

There can be no doubt that Elizabeth might have had a round
score of sound reasons for executing her fair cousin. But she
refused.
Nineteen years went past for Mary in her English captivity,
from 1568 until 1587. The beautiful pale horsewoman became
hair turned grey. In her places
sickly and over-ripe; the chestnut
of captivity she embroidered small objects for Elizabeth, and
plotted, plotted incorrigibly.
Elizabeth was growing old it was;

certain now that she would die childless the question of the suc-
;

cession became more and more grave. After this prolonged

incarceration, the Pope and the Church were forgetting that Mary
had been an adulteress, perhaps a murderess, and again built high
at the day of
hopes on her. Good Protestants grew anxious
near, Walsingham, charged with her super-
reckoning drawing
vision, contrived to intercept her correspondence regularly. After
all these years of captivity, she still clung to 'the Enterprise', which
meant the downfall of Elizabeth. Now, in 1587, a war with Spain
seemed a likelihood, and Walsingham deemed it essential to stifle
any risks of internal danger before engaging
on war abroad. A
spy was sent to lay a trap for Mary, into which she fell completely.
A band of young men had planned to kill Elizabeth, and their
Babington, wrote a letter to Mary, which
of
leader, Anthony
253
 ELIZABETH AND MARY STUART
course was intercepted, in which he announced the murder and
asked her advice. Mary's enemies anxiously awaited her reply. It
did not disappoint them. She approved, and even gave advice to
the murderers. This time Walsingham had her head in his hands.
Mary was and unanimously found guilty.
tried at Fotheringhay,
The Commons demanded immediate execution. Her son, James
VI, did not forget that his mother's death would leave him heir
to the English throne his religion, he declared, had always made
:

her conduct hateful to him, although his honour constrained him

to defend her life. Elizabeth still hesitated. In obedience to real
clemency? To horror of her action? To fear for her safety? At
last she signed the death warrant. It needed three strokes of the
executioner's sword to sever that head, on the morning of February
8, 1587. The calamities of Mary's youth had been forgotten, and
in the eyes of the Catholics she became as a saint.
Elizabeth lived to be seventy, a very advanced age for the
time; and almost to the last she shone, she flirted, she danced.
Burleigh had died before her, and she had replaced him by his
second son, Robert Cecil, a great minister like his father before
him. Leicester had been succeeded in the old woman's favour by
the Earl of Essex. He was graceful and charming, but arrogant and
easily offended. Emboldened by the queen's feeling for him, a
vague sentiment compounded at once of maternal fondness,
tenderness and sensuality, and having been further encouraged by a
successful expedition to Cadiz which made him a popular idol, he
became insufferable. He treated the Queen with astounding im-
pertinence and roughness, but she always forgave. But he played
his last card when he asked for command of the
army sent by
Elizabeth to crush the Irish revolt instigated by the Spaniards in
1594* He behaved like a spoilt child and, as a traitor, had thoughts
of bringing his troops back to London to dethrone his sovereign,
and at the same time was writing her angry, passionate letters.
Elizabeth now viewed him sanely. He had failed : *You had your
asking/ she wrote, 'you had choice of times, you had power and
authority more ample than any ever had, or ever shall have/ When
he came home after deserting his post, and tried to organize a plot
for seizing her instead of slaying her, she handed him over to his
fate, Those who touch the
sceptres of princes/ she said, Reserve
no pity.* The handsome Essex was beheaded at the Tower, and
met his fate with humility and devoutness,
254
 ELIZABETH'S OLD AGE
His death cast a shadow of sorrow over the Queen's last
years.
She dyed her hair an unnatural hue, still bedecked herself with
still

pearls and diamonds and cloth of silver and gold she still received
;

the homage of her Parliaments, promised to abolish the

monopolies
which had enriched too many of her courtiers, and gave her hand
to be kissed by all the gentlemen of the Commons because she

thought she was taking leave of her last Parliament sometimes she
;

even still danced a coranto. But soon she fell back on the cushions.
The end was near, and she knew it. Only at the last would she
name her successor. She knew it must be James VI of Scotland,
and that her ministers were already in correspondence with Edin-
burgh. She never spoke of it. 'Video ettaceo* had always been her
motto. In January 1603 she felt more stricken, went to bed,
refused to see a doctor, and turning her face to the wall sank into
a lethargy from which she never emerged.

255
 CHAPTER XI

ELIZABETHAN ENGLAND
THE bodies of the Elizabethans were made as ours are made.
They
had the same brains, the same hearts, the same loins, and the
passions which they felt were doubtless much the same as those of
their descendants. But the swirls and quirks of their clothes dis-
torted so cunningly the lines of these bodies, and the splendour of
theirmetaphors so strangely disguised these inborn passions, that
to many historians they have seemed as monsters. In particular
men have been astonished at the contrast between the
delicacy
of their poems and the cruelty of their public shows, between
the luxury of their dress and the filth of their living. But
every epoch holds such surprises, and historians yet unborn will
find it no less hard to reconcile the intelligence of our scientists or
the acuteness of our novelists with the stupidity of our economic
system or the savagery of our wars. The captains and apprentices
who crossed the Thames to see a play of Shakespeare's at the Globe
Playhouse were the same who enjoyed seeing a wretched bear
baited by a pack of dogs, or watching the
bloody butchering of a
traitor. Habit had hardened them,
just as it made the stench of
the London streets tolerable to men as refined as Essex or Carlisle,
and just as it makes tolerable to the corresponding aesthetes of
our own day the most cruel political philosophy and its deadly
consequences.
Because the Queen loved luxury, and as the country was
growing richer, fashion exercised a ruthless and capricious
tyranny over the Elizabethans, Round their ladies, the French
invention of the crinoline was enlarged until it became like a table
on which they rested their arms. Above this huge bell, a corset of
whalebone or compressed the figure into a wasp-like waist.
steel
Vast ruffs, a Spanish fancy, were stiffened by starch or by wire, a
diabolic invention lately introduced to
England by the wife of the
Queen's Dutch coachman. The richest materials velvet, damask,
and cloth of gold or silver were needed for the gowns of ladies
or the doublets of men* Great lords, in their
mythological diver-
sions, pitted thek imagination against the poets, who quite often
256
 THE PURITAN UNDERCURRENT
were themselves great lords. Luxury and comfort pervaded the
houses of the gentry and the burgesses. A lady of quality, before
rising, required her page to light a fire in her room; before going
to bed, her maid had to warm the bed with a warming-pan. All
over the countryside rose new mansions, mingling Italian styles
with the traditional Gothic. In gardens as in houses men sought
symmetrical plans' and variegated ornament. Yews and box trees
were clipped in spheres and spirals. And the speech of the lords
and ladies was no less fantastically turned than the topiary in
their gardens. John Lyly's romance ofEuphues appeared in 1580,
and every lady of culture prided herself on her euphuism. The joy
of inventing words and phrases, the mental intoxication of a re-
born language, engendered a preciosity which was manifested both
in poems and speech, and hovered over the uncertain frontier
between the lovely and the ludicrous.
The court and its imitators may have read Sir Philip Sydney
and Sir Thomas Wyatt, Spenser and Marlowe, the sonnets of
William Shakespeare; but under this shot-silk surface there still
flowed a compelling Puritan current. The library of Elizabeth,
Lady Hoby (1528-1609), the catalogue of which has been preserved,
consisted mainly of devotional books, with the Bible and Foxe's
Book ofMartyrs as its core. One of the most widely read authors
of Shakespeare's day was the preacher Henry Smith, known as
'silver-tongued Smith', whose sermons ran into numerous editions
between 1590 and 1630. Next to sermons, the printing-press was
or with
kept busiest with rhymed .baDteidB^
Puritan tracts like those of the pseudonymous 'Martin Marprelate'.
^

Poems found few readers, but Elizabethan writers lived not so

much on the sale of their books as on the gifts of the patrons to
whom they dedicated them. A stage play brought its author
between six and ten pounds, and a fairly active playwright turned
out ten or twelve a year. The London booksellers sold consider-
able numbers of books translated from the Italian or French, such
as the tales of Boccaccio or the essays of Montaigne. From such
foreign sources Spenser and Shakespeare, and many others, drew
themes which they embroidered with the sad, gentle gravity, the
rustic poetry, the homely philosophy of their race, and to which

they gave a. peculiarly English charm.

It was under Elizabeth that the theatre took an outstanding

place in the life of London. Since the days

of Henry VII there had
.257
 ELIZABETHAN ENGLAND
been troupes of players, but few permanent playhouses. These
mummers in manor halls. When
played in the yards of taverns or
the City authorities turned Puritan and expelled the actors, they
took refuge across the river, beyond the Lord Mayor's jurisdiction.
Several playhouses were then built, the most famous being the
Globe^ a share in which was
owned by Shakespeare. Men "are
quicE to "make a permanent characteristic from a chance detail.
The builders of these early theatres nearly all tried to reproduce
the courtyard of an inn, with its
open-air gallery running along
the doors of the rooms. This gallery was useful for representing,
as it might be, the parapets of a fortress, the balcony of a lady's
room, or the summit of a tower. The spectators paid a penny for
admission, and from sixpence to a shilling for a seat, either on the
stage itself or in the galleries, which, with a reminiscence of the
ancestral inn, preserved their separate rooms whence, probably,
the modern boxes. The opening of the play was announced, as
may still be seen in
country fairs, by a flourish of trumpets. The
public, a throng of apprentices, law students, soldiers and gentle-
men, was intelligent and serious, They relished the bloodthirsty
melodramas, but could equally well appreciate the most poetic
plays of Marlowe, or Ben Jonson, or Shakespeare,
How can a few words suffice for William Shakespeare, the
animator of a world? Was he superior to all other dramatists of
'

hisday? Remarkable as these were, it yet seems certain. No other

played such a full gamut of tones, or touched so immeasurable a
range of themes and kinds* None could so happily blend exalted
poetry with solid construction, or give expression to such profound
thoughts on human nature and human passions in language so
compelling. Was his superiority recognized by his contemporaries?
Not with unanimity of modern opinion- When this actor-play-
wright began about 1590 to offer his manuscripts to the theatrical
companies, he excited the jealousy of his competitors, the erudite
university poets. But the public applauded him, In a manual of
literature and arts published in 1598, Palladis Tamia, Francis
Meres refers to Shakespeare'smastery of both tragedy and comedy
"among the English the most excellent in both kinds for the
stage* and also to his skill in depicting the sorrows and per-
plexities of love. He says also ;*the Muses would speak with
Shakespeare's fine filed phrase if they would speak English.'
Friendly with persons at court, and sharmg -their life in the last
258
 POETRY AND LIFE
years of Queen Elizabeth, he could present the fierceness of
ambition and the torments of power as well as he could the
passions of love. The wisdom of a race is made up of common
truths to which great writers have been able to give unique forms.
The debt of the French people to the moralists like Montaigne
or La Bruyere corresponds to the debt of the instinctive, poetic,
and often inconstant English people, to Shakespeare.
The England of Shakespeare's time seems to us to be burgeon-
with songs and poems, and we are tempted to imagine the
1

ing
humblest apprentice or the simplest villager playing the viol or
tossing off a madrigal. But the poetry and blitheness of Eliza-
bethan England need not be exaggerated. Life for the common
folk was as hard then as to-day, and harder. In Shakespeare we
can catch glimpses of the hard-pressed farm-wench, clattering her
pail of frozen milk in the dead of winter, her nose red with the
cold, her hands chapped with scrubbing dirty clothes. Although
the price of wheat had risen as a result of the falling value of gold,
rural unemployment must have been severe, as it proved necessary
to frame two important Poor Laws in 1597 and 1601. The squires,
whose power was waxing, often proved harsh, and religious perse-
cution was formidable for any who ventured on independent ways
of thinking. But there were also Christian landowners who culti-
vated hospitality and courtesy. The manors, like the villages, were
still self-sufficing.A good housewife, be she lady or farmer's wife,
did all thework of her house, making everything from jellies to
candles. There was grace in the village festivities, and old pagan
traditions survived, such as the maypole, with its evocation of

spring and the primitive Eastertide. Villagers could play diverting

comedies, as Shakespeare showed in A Midsummer Night's Dream,
and foreigners noted that the English were the most musical people
in the world. Not only did they produce composers as admirable
as Thomas Byrd, but nearly every house had its lute, viol or
virginal, and song-books in plenty. All visitors, and many menials,
could read the score of a song at sight and take their part in a glee
for three or four voices.
This taste for poetry and music called for a fairly advanced
education. And this the Elizabethans did not lack. After Win-
chester and Eton, new schools were founded by rich patrons
Rugby in 1567, Harrow in 1590. In principle these schools were
free and intended- for the children of the neighbourhood, the
259
 ELIZABETHAN ENGLAND
founder paying the masters' salaries and the pupils' board.
Only
those from other parts paid fees, and these were
nearly always
sons of the well-to-do in the country. Gradually these
outsiders
gained a majority, and for them the schools came to exist
chiefly
Harrow^for instance, retaining only forty free scholars. JElemgn'
l^GZfiijication was provided in the 'petty schools', often bywomfclf
who taught ffie alphabet and the rudiments of writing from a stock
of knowledge hardly extending any further. Later a
1
boy might go
to the 'grammar school there to be taught often
,
by a teacher of
r^^learnmg, even in the country. Even the small towns had their
men ofculture at this time. Amongst the friends of the
Shakespeare
family at Stratford-on-Avon, one was a Master of Arts of Oxford
and another read Latin for enjoyment. The literary historians used
to be astonished by the wide
knowledge that Shakespeare, an actor
of humble origins, possessed. But it was a
knowledge shared by
a wide public, especially in London. Tftg Jons of Court formed a
centre ofculture from which sprang "some of the best
poets and
dramatists of the age. Turning the pages of books which once
belonged to the men or women of the time, one may often find their
margins sprinkled with Latin notes, conspicuous alike for their
sound sense and cogent wording, and one feels that,
although
scientific methods
to-day may be more efficient than in .the
Elizabethan era, these people were superior in taste and
intelligence
to their equivalents in our own times.

260
 CHAPTER XII

THE END OF AN AGE

WE see, then, that sixteenth-century England produced an art and
literature of her own. From the European Renaissance she extracted
whatsoever suited her genius, and then she detached herself from
the Continent. In Tudor times everything combined to increase
her insularity the growth of the national language, the building of
:

a jpowerful fleet, the breach with the Roman church. In^the

memoirs of SitUy"there"is an account of an embassy to London in
the early years of the seventeenth
century, which enables us to
gauge the force of English xenophobia at that time It is certain
:

that the English detest us, with a hatred so strong and

widespread,
that one is tempted to regard it as one of the inborn characteristics
of that people. More truthfully, it is the outcome of their pride
and presumption, there being no people in Europe more haughty,
more disdainful, more intoxicated with the notion of their own
excellence. If they are to be believed, reason and wit exist only

amongst themselves; they worship all their own opinions and

scorn those of other nations nor does
; it ever occur to them to
listen to others or to
question their own. Actually this characteristic
harms them more than it does us. It places them at the mercy of
all their fancies.
Ringed by,. the. sea, they be said to have
may
acquired all ite
instaBility.' And one secret of the Tudors' popu-
larity was their skill in flattering the pride and insular prejudices of
their subjects.
The rule of the Tudor monarchs was a strong one, but its
force did not" depend on soldiery or police. Based on public
opinion, on the yeomen and farmers and merchants, it acquired
possession of the spiritual power. The Kings of France and Spain
made common cause with the Church of Rome to create absolute
monarchies; the Kings of England made alliance with Parliament
to oppose Rome, and themselves to head a.national Church. Their

espousal of the Reformation might have ruined England if the

two great Catholic powers had joined forces to crush this lesser
kingdom. The Tudors were saved by the rivalries of Habsburg
261
 THE END OF AN AGE
and Valois. Thanks to a European cleavage, England was able to
in that policy of the balance
of power which is forced
engage upon
her by her situation, and which consists of
confronting the
dominant power on the Continent with coalitions supported by
English wealth and an English
fleet. In Elizabeth's time she had

not as yet an imperial policy, and nobody in the sixteenth century

imagined that the overseas territories, then coveted only for their
removable riches, might one day become the homes of colonists,
When the seventeenth century opened, the minds of sovereigns
were no longer haunted by the dream of a Roman and Christian
Empire. The sole aim of their strivings came to be the strength
of the national State, In France and Spain the rule of the central
power was exercised by officials who were themselves supported
by soldiery; in England the local institutions of the Middle Ages
retained their authority intact* Parliament, the link between the
Crown and the public opinion of shires, towns and villages, was
respected by the Tudor kings, Henry VIII used it to gain acceptance
for his religious reforms. Elizabeth humoured her Parliaments
with a care which indicates how powerful they probably were. In
1 583, at the
very height of the Queen's authority, Sir Thomas Smith
wrote in his Commonwealth of England'. The most high and
absolute power of the Realm of England consisteth in the Parlia-
ment , for every Englishman is intended to be there present
either in person, or by procuration and attorney, of what pre-
eminence, quality soever he be, from the Prince
state, dignifjTof
(be he to the lowest person of England. And the
King or Queen)
consent of the Parliament is taken to be every man's consent/
Thus, in the sixteenth century, an English jurist regarded Parlia-
ment as the highest power, By the close of Elizabeth's reign that
power had become conscious of its own strength. Criticism of
acts of the Crown was vigorous enough to prove the independence
and authority of Parliament.
Just as feudalism perished of its own success, so the English
monarchy was soon to be weakened by the very services which it
rendered. The immense respect which invested the Tudors was
born as much from memory of the disasters previous to their
advent as from the inherent merits of this family. But proverbially
*the danger past, God forgotten'. Encouraged by the internal
order restored by the monarchy, and by the external security
arising from England's new maritime power and the divided state
262
 SETTING OF LISTS
of Europe, the squires and burgesses were soon seeking to impose
their willon the King, as expressed through Parliament. Crown
and Commons were to play a great match, the stake being
the supreme power; and the rashness of a new dynasty gave
Parliament the victory.

263
 BOOK FIVE
THE TRIUMPH OF PARLIAMENT

265
 GENEALOGIES OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHS

TABLE IV
THE STUART RULERS
OF GREAT BRITAIN

WILLIAM 111*= MARY ANNE James House of

1689-1702 1689-1694 1702-1714 d. 1765 Bavaria

The claims of the descendants of Henrietta,

daughter of Charles I,
were set aside by Statute in 1701 in favour of those of the descendants
of her aunt, Elizabeth, the Electress Palatine*
 CHAPTER I

JAMES I AND THE RELIGIOUS

QUESTION
THE Tudor had been national gods. To placate them, their
kings
and even their bishops, had more than once
subjects, their clergy,
changed the country's religion. At one word from them, the heads
of nobles and ministers had been lowered unresistant to the block.
Sometimes their will had been opposed by Parliament with
murmurs or a humble remonstrance but with refusal, never. We
:

have seen the sources of this astonishing power in the people, a

:

strong need for authority after a long period of lawlessness; in

Henry VII and in Elizabeth, a genius for sovereignty and an
intuitive sense which enabled them generally to foretell the
reactions of public opinion. It was only the assent of public
opinion which gave an unarmed monarchy its paradoxical vigour.
'The beefeaters of the Palace could guard the barge in which a
rebellious nobleman or a fallen Minister was rowed from Whitehall

steps to Traitor's Gate in the Tower, because the London 'prentices

nevfer attempted a rescue on the way.' Neither the sovereign nor
his Privy Council could have compelled the obeisance of a popula-
tion of five millions, with the age-old habit of keeping weapons in
their homes and a long training in handling bow and sword. Since
the accession of Henry VII the Tudors' power had been psycho-
logical and emotional, not military. This prolonged success, and
the willing submission of the English people, engendered dangerous
illusions in the successors of Queen Elizabeth.
On the very day of her death (March 24, 1603), a deep disquiet
began to move across the country. Patrols were out in the London
streets. Protestant seamen left their ports to ward off a possible
Papist invasion from the Low Countries.
Calm was restored when
it was learned that the Calvinist James VI was to come south from
his Scottish kingdom as James I of England, uniting the two
crowns. From the border, all the way to London, the new King's
progress was a prolonged triumph. Every village pealed
its bells,

and crowded its to cheer the sovereign the splendour

market-place ;

of the festivities in the great houses dazzled King James, so long

267
 JAMES I

used to the poverty of Scotland, Only one of his actions was

displeasing and disturbing: he overlooked
the rights of the free
Englishman, and had a thief who had been arrested during his
without trial. But before encountering resistance
journey hanged
he was able to draw heavy drafts on the legacy of trust bequeathed
by his predecessors.
James was thirty-seven, a rather ludicrous figure of a man,
devoid of any dignity, a chatterbox impeded by a tongue too large
for his mouth. The buffoonery of his conversation disguised its
substance, which was never savourless. It has been remarked that
the succession of James I to Elizabeth Tudor was the
supplanting
of a masculine by a feminine nature. And certainly a childhood and
youth spent in a maze of murders and plots had left King James
with a terror of armed men. "Beati pacific? was his motto. His
clothes were padded to withstand stabbing^ and the sight of a
sword made him queasy. He was fairly cultured, but intellectual
rather than intelligent. In a precocious youth he wrote verses,
theological treatises, and works on political doctrine wherein he
demonstrated that Kings are intended by God to rule, and
subjects intended likewise to give obedience. The King, therefore,
was above the Law, but, except in exceptional cases of which he
alone could be judge, he ought to submit to the Law in order to-
set an example.
This was proud teaching, but it had served well in Scotland
to compel the respect of an overweening and formidable clergy,
which arrogated the right of judging the sovereign and coaxing
him by calling him *God*s silly vassal*. James I arrived in England
with a dangerous conviction of his intellectual superiority. In
all good faith he believed himself a
theologian of genius who
would bring the truth to the bemused English- He knew virtually
nothing of the character of his new subjects, and did not try to
understand them, Forthwith he ranted and stammered and
Clobbered before their assemblies, unconsciously amusing them
by his Scots accent. He expected his eloquence and erudition to
be praised to the skies. But he was dealing with a race who were
in no temper to lend ear to an argumentative *

intrudegg^
|n spite of a Calvinist upbringing, the new King settled down
| quite comfortably with the Anglican Church. He had suffered
from the democratic freedom of the Presbyterians in Scotland,*
and was not displeased at finding in England a Church which
268
 J GUNF&WBER PLOT
"

acknowledged a hierarchy having the King at its summit Elizabeth

had imposed a conformity as rigorous as the old one of the Roman
Church. All men had to profess the Thirty-Nine Articles; the
clergy could use only the Book of Common Prayer; and the
ecclesiastical commissions were quite as strict as the Roman
courts had been. To the true Anglican the Reformation did not
appear as a break with the past; his Church seemed to him
'Catholic', that is, universal. The average Protestant, it has been
observed, abandoned the Roman faith because it was no longer in
fashion, but his inner heart kept turning towards it. The Anglican
doctrine, which was the State religion, found itself attacked on both
flanks by the Catholics and the Puritans. The Catholics in
England, during the latter part of Queen Elizabeth's reign, hadj
suffered persecutions the severity 'of which was intensified by the
war with Spain and the Jesuit conspiracies. Excluded from all
local or national official posts, they" were not even allowed to leave
their own properties without the signed permission of a justice of,
the peace. They were liable to heavy fines (although in practice
these were not often levied) for non-attendance at the Anglican
service. A priest who said Mass, and- any who harboured him,
could be sentenced to a traitor's hideous death, but the threat was
comparatively rarely carried out, and in many countiy-houses
the Catholic chaplain was secreted in a hidden loft. By the
early years of James Fs reign the adherents of the old faith
numbered (it has been estimated) barely one in twenty of the
population. They cherished high hopes when a son of Mary Stuart
ascended the throne. He was known to have cgrresponded ^yith
the
Pope ^^^^jQ^^^aisaa^ He did, in fact,"offer to abolish
lines for religious offences, but only on condition that the Catholics
declared their loyalty to the King and not to the Pope, and that
they should refrain from proselytizing. These terms were incom-t
patible with genuine faith, and it was not long before the Catholics
became so disappointed that a number of them began plotting
against the King.
The most dangerous of these conspiracies was the famous
Gunpowder Plot. Its aim was the simultaneous slaying of the
King, the Lords and the Commons, by blowing up the House of
Lords when all were there assembled. With the Protestants thus
left leaderless, a Catholic rising would have a chance of success,
as the plotters counted on the inertia of the masses* The type
1
269
 JAMES I

of the conspirators and the methods employed are reminiscent of

the terrorist plots in Russia at the end of the nineteenth
century.
They were men of good birth. The most famous of them, Guy
Fawkes, a Catholic had learned the arts of
soldier, sapping and
tunnelling during the wars in Flanders. He and his friends
began
by renting a cellar opposite the Houses of Parliament, but soon
discovered accidentally a site lying immediately beneath the House
of Lords, which would free them from the need for
digging a mine
themselves. Renting this, they filled the place with barrels of
powder concealed under faggots and; their attempt would doubtless
have succeeded ifthe plotters had not deemed it
necessary to
warn some of their partisans in order to organize the rising which
was to follow the explosion. One of their confidants felt it his
duty
to warn the authorities. Guy Fawkes stayed on alone, with
great
courage, to light the fuse at the proper moment. He was found and
arrested on the night of November 4-5, 1605, and
put to a cruel
death. With him died also his accomplices, and
Henry Garnet,
the Provincial of the English Jesuits, accused of
instigating the
crime. This charge seems to have been untrue: Garnet sinned
only by his silence, but the indignation roused by the disclosure
of an attempt so grave and so nearly successful, made all Catholics
stillmore suspect. They were deprived of civic rights, banned from
the Bar and from the practice of medicine, and even from
managing
the property of their children under The Plot
age. Gunpowder
achieved the ruin of Catholicism in England for
many years to
come. In men's minds it became linked with dark ideas of
plotting against the safety of the State, and for a full century any
sovereign or statesman suspected of alliance with Rome was
condemned by public opinion.
On its other flank the Anglican Church had to suffer the
attacks of the Puritans, those who wished to
purify the Church,
not only from all contact with Rome, but from
any Romanist
practice as well It was not so much a doctrine as a mental attitude.
On James Ts accession a petition was presented to him by the
Puritan clergy, who asked that
every clergyman should be entitled
to decide for himself whether he should wear a
surplice, that the
sign of the cross be suppressed in baptism, as also the bowing of the
head on uttering the name of Jesus,
genuflexion before the altar,
the ring in the
marriage ceremony, and they called for strict
Sabbath observance, Others, more radical in
temper, wanted to
270
 THE SHAPING OF ANGLICANISM
abolish bishops and set up aPresbyterian Church on the Scottish
model. A third group, the Independents, claimed for every man
the right to choose his beliefs. But all three shared a deep dislike
of gaiety and an intense love of civic liberties, a fondness for
simplicity of living and austerity in worship. The Puritans detested
the sensuous, southern poetry, of the Elizabethan Renaissance,
Was this the Saxon blood? Or the climate? The joyousness of the
Mediterranean was a cause of astonishment and scandal to them.
To a certain vein of poetry, it is true, they were sensitive, but it
was that of the Psalmist or Ecclesiastes rather than of Spenser or
Shakespeare. They baptized their children with the names of
Hebrew patriarchs or warriors, and regarded themselves as a new
people chosen of God, charged with the extermination of the
Amalekites of the Court. Constant reading of the Bible made them
to live in a collective dream, gloomy if often exalted. They hated all
who shared not their beliefs, seeing these as the children of dark-
ness and themselves as the children of light. They deplored the
theatre, were horrified by sin, especially by the sin of the flesh,
dressed with wilfully outmoded modesty, and cut their hair short
to show their scorn for the courtiers with their curled wigs. In
short, they were dreary, honest, insufferable, and strong.
At the beginning of James's reign the Puritans formed part
of the national Church and hoped to imbue it with their teachings.
A conference was held at Hampton Court, under the King's
presidency, to consider their petition. James took pleasure in this
theological debate until the words 'presbytery' and *synod' were
introduced. They had painful associations for him. 'A Scottish
Presbytery', he said, 'agreeth as well with a monarchy as God with
the Devil . . Then Jack, Tom, Will and Dick shall meet and at
.

5
their pleasure censure me and my council. And taking up his
hat to close the sitting,he exclaimed : *. .No .
Bishop, no King!
... I shall make them conform themselves or I will harry them out
of the land.' With that one sentence he turned the religious
quarrel into a political one. The Bible had taught these Puritans
that the faith must be militant, and that it is the duty of every man
who has seen the truth to make the truth prevail. And they would
try to make it prevail against the King himself, since he so con-
strained them. In 1604 James had to expel from the Church three
hundred Puritan clergy who refused to observe the Anglican rite.
From now onwards three parties must be distinguished in
271
 JAMES I

the English clergy a :

High Church party, the nearest to the Church
of Rome and accepting the ritual imposed by the Tudor kings;
a Presbyterian, non-conforming party, remaining within the
Church but anxious for its reform and an independent or congre-
;

of Anglican episcopacy and

gationalist party, disapproving equally
Presbyterian synods. The Independents
held that there should be
no such thing as a State Church, whether of the English or the
Scottish pattern. A
Church, in their view, was a group of
Christians, united only by their own will. Some of them, in their
respect for individual liberty,
went so far as to suppress the baptism
of children, only allowing the baptism of adults in a state of full
belief, thus coming to be known as Baptists.

important to realize that the independent Protestants, if

It is

they remained in England, could not hope to practise their faith

in peace. Within the official Church a clergyman could be more or
less ritualistic ;
outside was no safety. Many chose exile,
it, there
and after 1608 emigrated toHolland; and even there many of the
extremists were perturbed by the heresies in the air. In 1620 some
of them returned from Holland to Southampton, but only to
embark at once on the ship Mayflower, which was to convey them ,

to America. They planned to settle within the northern limits of

the Virginia Company's claims, but winds and tides took them to
a still more northern landing-place, on the coast of what is now
called New England. During the next few years, which were not
favourable to the Puritans in England, they were joined over there
by thousands of emigrants, and in their new country these men
who had preferred exile to heresy established, as the logical ouk
come, a theocracy.

272
 CHAPTER II

KING AGAINST PARLIAMENT

KING JAMES I and his Parliament had
nothing in common. A
frivolous and vicious court seethed with scandals, of which
adultery was the most trifling. The King, a fond and feeble man,
could not dispense with favourites, chosen for
pretty looks rather
than statesmanlike gifts. With these he debated the
highest'
matters of state, not at the council-table, but after
supper or a
hunting-party. On his accession he was wise enough to keep by his
side Robert Cecil, whom he created Earl of
Salisbury in 1605, and
a few others of Elizabeth's ablest counsellors. But
gradually
power slipped into the hands of his favourite Robert Carr, who
became Earl of Somerset, and then to George Villiers, a superbly
handsome youth in his early twenties, poor but well-born, who was
cynically pushed forward by the Archbishop and his allies to
supplant Somerset. Villiers had caught the eye of James at once.
Groom of the Chamber, Knight of the Garter, Baron, Viscount,
Marquess, Lord High Admiral, Warden of the Cinque Ports, Duke
of Buckingham, the favourite minister of James I, then of his
son, Charles I 'Never', said Clarendon, 'any man in any age, nor,
I believe, inany country, rose in so short a time to so much great-
ness of honour, power, or fortune upon no other advantages or
recommendation than of the beauty and graciousness of his person.'
The letters that passed between Buckingham and James show the
astonishing familiarity with which the subject treated his sovereign.
And it is easy to picture how this merrymaking and dissolute court
horrified the sober knights who represented the English- yeomen
and burgesses in Parliament. These country members were
unspoiltby London life. They were, it has been well said, the heirs
of long generations of a healthy, country life, formed by the
Elizabethan culture and inspired by the Puritan religion. The
court had no grip on them. They were not covetous of preferment,
and they knew that the King's only armed force was the trained
bands or country militia, who thought as Parliament thought.
Impervious to fear or favour, they proudly exercised the privilege
s 273
 KING AGAINST PARLIAMENT
of attacking the royal administration, and after one sitting when
they freely spoke their
minds about the Duke, and even the King,
they returned on foot fearlessly from Westminster to the City,
the angers of the court
fully aware of being protected against by
the silent but active complicity of the citizens, high and humble, of
the capital
Such was the Parliament, conscious of its duties and its
strength, upon
which James I ingenuously wished to impose the
doctrine of the divine and hereditary rights of kings, It was a
theory new to England,
where heredity, if the safety of the country
so demanded, had always been overruled by the choice of the
Council, and then of Parliament. The logical mind of James I
sought to make the monarchy systematic and coherent and this,
;

in a land blessed by inconsistence, meant certain unpopularity.

According to the royal theologian, not only did the King, crowned
and anointed, become a sacred personage, but, as God had in
advance chosen and consecrated all future Kings, Parliament
could merely record the divine ordinances. The King was respon-
sible to God, but not to his subjects* He was not subject to law,
because he was the law, *Rex est lex* this doctrine, with which
:

James I had successfully confronted the claims of the Scottish

Church, could only offend the House of Commons.
Against the King's abstract system, Parliament set up
English custom. It did not yet claim control of the executive's
action. Save for treason, ministers had never been responsible to
Parliament, on which their administrative acts were not dependent.
But the general principles for the governance of the nation that
is to say, the laws should be laid down only by *the Crown in
Parliament', and such laws were obligatory on the King himself,
on his ministers, and on his Council When the Stuarts came upon
the scene, the conflict began between Royal absolutism and the
legislative power of Parliament- Considering only
the theoretic
right, a case could be made for both positions, that of absolute
monarchy and that of limited monarchy* To Parliament, as to the
Crown, the sovereignty of the people had been delegated, and in
Tudor times the monarch had often expressed popular feeling
better than the Commons, As a matter of practice, however, the
conflicthad to be settled, A political regime can survive only if
it

provides a mode of expression for the real forces of the country

and, at the same time, consecrates a supreme power in the State
274
 ROYAL REVENUES
which can have the last word at a decisive moment.
Sovereignty,
as Hobbes was later to say, is indivisible.
?
A
government respects the liberty of the citizens in so far as
needs their assent to the imposition of taxes. The
|
it
King of
France became an absolute sovereign because he was able to
establish the tattle as perpetual. Elizabeth's
power was increased
in proportion to her economical spending and to the
exceptional
sums accruing to her from the exploits of Drake and the pillage of
the Spanish treasures. James. JU with his ostentatious court and
favourites to be loaded wl5i"gifts,was bound to be an extravagant
sovereign! One contemporary commented that although all kings
threw mcmey from the window on coronation days, James was
the first to do so every day. His very feminine taste for jewellery
costhim sometimes as much as 37,000 a year, whereas he devoted
only 27,000 to the army. In 1614 he needed 155,000 for his
household, whereas Elizabeth spent on this only 27,000 in 1601.
Even had he been thrifty, the rise in prices would in itself have
caused him difficulties. (A Star Chamber dinner cost the Treasury,
for an equal number of guests, two
pounds in 1500, but twenty
pounds in 1600.) Although James I avoided wars, he spent
600,000 a year, while his revenues amounted only to about
400,000, of which 150,000 came from the tunnage and pound-
age, fixed duties on wool and leather which Parliament custom-
arily voted to the King for life. To fill up the gap James tried
various expedients he solicited freewill offerings he forced land-
:
;

owners who declined knighthood on account of its obligations, to

pay a substantial sum to release themselves; he sold peerages; he
sold the limber of Crown forests. Finally he proposed to Parlia-
ment the Great Compact, whereby the King was to renounce all
his former feudal rights in exchange for a life income of 200,000.
This compromise was rejected by Parliament, which was- dissolved
by the King. For ten years on end, between 1611 and 1621, it was
not again summoned, except for a few weeks in 1614. Could the
Crown live without it? The solution of the problem of sovereignty
depended on the answer to that question.
If a king is to live without money, he must live without war.
And this was the fervent desire of the pacific James. In 1604 he
concluded an inglorious but not shameful peace with Spain. The
Spaniards gave England her claim to the freedom of the European
seas the English did not renounce the freedom of the Ocean.
;

275
 KING AGAINST PARLIAMENT
Nothing was settled; there was no real compromise. With the
death of Cecil in 1612, Elizabethan prudence vanished from the
royal Councils. Attempts were made to arrange for the marriage
of the heir to the throne with a Spanish Infanta, No scheme could
be more unpopular. An Infanta, the Protestants believed, would
bring Jesuits, faggots and plots in her wedding-chest. The Prince
himself declared that he would not lay two religions in one bed,
After the disgrace of Somerset the anti-Spanish party seemed for a
few years to have the upper hand. A veteran of the Elizabethan
wars, Sir Walter Raleigh, was fetched out of the Tower of London,
where James had confined him for supposed conspiracy, Raleigh
had always desired an empire for England, and now, after thirteen
years of captivity, he passed suddenly from prison to a ship's
bridge, and sailed by the King's orders for Guiana, whence, like
Drake, he was supposed to bring back fabulous treasure. But he
was badly equipped and poorly supported, and was beaten by the
Spaniards. Then, after 'that sea-whiff between dungeon and death',
he was beheaded by his King to placate Spanish feeling.
George
Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, who had taken Somerset's place in
the King's affections, was in his turn beguiled by the ambassadors
of the Escorial. Prince Henry had died in 1612, and Charles, the
new seemed less staunchly Protestant.
heir-apparent,
Thereligious struggles on the Continent at this time roused
those violent passions in the English Puritans which are
always
kindled in a country by foreign
happenings which seem to mirror
its own internal
struggles, In 1618 there began in Central Europe
that great war which was later called the Years War,
Thirty
whereby the House of Austria, with Spanish support, strove to
renew the unity of the Empire and the hegemony of the Roman
Church, The oppressed Hussites of Bohemia had entrusted them-
selves to the young Elector Palatine, who had married the Princess
Elizabeth, the attractive daughter of James I. Attacked by the ,

Catholic princes in both of his

kingdoms, the Elector appealed to
his father-in-law for aid* Public
opinion in England backed him.
The Puritans would have hesitated to pledge England to a cam-
paign in Bohemia, a land which appeared to them as oriental,
remote, unknown* But they were ready to defend the frontier of
the Rhine, To do so it would have been
necessary to prevent the
Spaniards from landing in the Low Countries, and this meant
having a fleet as powerful as England had had in Drake's day. But
276
 THE SEVEN MEMBERS
James had been negligent of his strength. With no Parliament
and no money, he had also no ships ready for war. By a too
passive love of peace he had played, willy-nilly, right into the hands
of less pacific princes. And at last in 1621, in order to
prepare for
war against Spain, or at least to give the Spaniards that impression,
James had to summon Parliament.
Between a Parliament knowing it was reluctantly summoned,
and a King who disbelieved in its rightful claims, a clash was
inevitable. Parliament subordinated the voting of subsidies to the

redressing of grievances. Abuses were numerous the sale of

monopolies and posts, the corruption of judges. The Lord
Chancellor, Francis Bacon, a man of high intellect but weak
character, was made a scapegoat, confessed to malpractices, and
was condemned to confiscation of .property and dismissal. This
was the first impeachment of a great public figure since 1459, and
a clear sign of the independence of the Commons. They wished
also to intervene in foreign affairs. A strongly Protestant House
wanted war against Spain and a campaign in the Palatinate. The
King's intention had been only to threaten Spain, and it would
have horrified him to go on from threats to action. Along with
Buckingham, he prepared a new scheme for a Spanish marriage,
this time for his son Charles, hoping that the restoral of the
Palatinate to his son-in-law would be a clause in the contract.
Parliament expressed strong dislike of this compromising policy,
and the King informed it that high matters of State were not its
concern. To which the Parliament's reply was that the liberties
and privileges of Parliament were the ancient and undisputed
heritage of English subjects, and that difficult and urgent matters
concerning the King, the State, the defence of the realm and of the
Church of England, were appropriate subjects for debate by
Parliament. So deeply did these assertions shock the King that
he tore the page that showed them from the records of the House,
expelled the members, and arrested seven of their number, amongst
them John Pym, one of those responsible for the offending page
and a man of high authority in the House of Commons. Then, in
February 1621, he sent off Prince Charles and the Duke of
Buckingham to achieve the conquest of the Infanta in Spain.
The joint letters of Charles and Buckingham during this
journey afford astonishing reading. They show how highly"
personal' and rather puerile any policy of favouritism is. These
277
 KING AGAINST PARLIAMENT
two romantic youths had left in disguise. They addressed the
King in their letters as 'Dear Dad and Gossip", and signed them
'your Baby and your Dog' Charles being the baby and
Bucking-
ham the dog. James I was in correspondence with the Pope,to
whom he promised lenient treatment of English Catholics if the
Holy See would sanction the Spanish marriage without
insisting
on excessively strict religious terms. This was a praiseworthy
promise, but not .within his power to give. The Pope replied by
requiring that any children born of the marriage should have
Catholic nurses. Meanwhile the Spaniards were being riled
by the
conceit and behaviour of the English mission. Sir Edmund
Verney,
who accompanied the Prince, struck a Spanish priest, and the
King of Spain sternly requested Buckingham to send back the
Protestant members of his retinue to England. Negotiations
carried on were bound to collapse. James chafed
in this spirit
at his dreary 'widowed life*, separated from his favourite. In
October 1621, he recalled his *baby and dog'. Londoners were so
delighted at this rupture, and at seeing their Prince return still
unwed and un-Romanized, that they gave Charles and his mentor
an enthusiastic welcome. Their plaudits alone sufficed to fling the
vain, flimsy Buckingham into the anti-Spanish camp, and suddenly
the detested favourite became the popular leader for a war desired
by Englishmen. Parliament itself declared that no man had ever
deserved better of his King and country, and James, notwith-
standing his pacifism, had to yield. From that time until King
James died in 1625, and even during the early years of Charles I's
reign, Buckingham had the power, without the prudence, of a
king.

278
 CHAPTER III

BUCKINGHAM AND CHARLES I

To scrutinize in Van Dyck's portraits the sad and beautiful features

of King Charles I, is to be the less surprised at his woes. His face
showed nobility, honesty, timidity, but also a kind of sombre
obstinacy. Charles was pious and chaste. He blushed at hearing
an improper word, and fell silent when someone's demeanour
displeased him. Devoid of imagination, he never foresaw the
reactions of his subjects, and when these were hostile, the surprise
set loose the blind violence of a timid man. He was sincerely

eager to act well, but had contrived for himself a system of ideas
which neither argument nor experience could ever alter* He died,
ithas been said, repeating all the affirmations of his lifetime. It
was his misfortune that at the beginning of his reign he found
himself associated in the public mind with Buckingham, whose
vanity and volatility were riling to the best Englishmen, and whom
they compared to those unhealthy mists which rise from the fields
and veil the setting and the dawning sun. Notwithstanding the
differences in their nature, perhaps because of them, Charles had
an unabashed fondness for this 'Steenie', with whom he had
spent his youth, and who lent to his life something vivacious and
fanciful which he could not give it himself.
was Buckingham who, after the projected Spanish marriage,
It

suggested and negotiated for the King a marriage with Henrietta

Maria, the youngest daughter of King Henry IV of France. To
bring a Catholic Queen, with a foreign retinue, into a country still
quivering from the shock of Gunpowder Plot, was a grave error.
The Protestants pointed out that no French Queen had ever
brought great happiness to England. Later they fancied that there
was some fatality in that name of Maria, which the King preferred
using to his consort's other name. Admittedly Charles was at
pains to declare that the future Queen would have religious
freedom only for herself and her attendants, and that there would
be no change in the position of the English recusants; but by a
secret clause in the marriage contract, the King actually pledged

protection for the Catholics, The beginnings

of his married life
279
 BUCKINGHAM AND CHARLES I

were unfortunate. The fifteen-year-old Queen sided with her

followers against the English. She went to pray for the Catholic
martyrs beneath the Tyburn gibbets. Charles wrote to Bucking-
ham that if his wife was to be kept away from dangerous influences,,
it was urgent put away the monsieurs', and he soon ordered'
'to
their deportation to their own country, by agreement if
possible,
by force if necessary. With this crisis overcome, the royal pair
was destined to become one of the most affectionate and united in
history, but the unhappy start made a breach between the English
and French courts, a rift which was dangerous for Buckingham,
who was anxious to secure a French alliance against Spain.
Buckingham was neither a diplomat nor a general, and his
foreign policywas as inconsistent as it was rash, When the quarrel
with Spain broke out, he had for some time dallied with the role
of champion of the Protestant nations and this won him loud
;

plaudits in London. But to play this part in earnest on the

Continent would have needed a powerful army. England, however,
was a small country, with no desire to be a military
power* The
expeditions which tempted Buckingham into Holland and to
Cadiz all ended in disaster, through lack of organization. A
policy
of alliance with Catholic France would have been conceivable, as
hatred of the House of Austria might incline Richelieu to seek
allies in the Reformers'
camp. But to promise Richelieu as
Buckingham was bold enough to do the support of Protestant
seamen against the Huguenots of La Rochelle, was sheer folly,
Having discovered that he could not count on a close alliance
between Charles I and Louis XIII, Buckingham avenged himself
on the latter by openly making love to his wife, Anne of Austria.
And then, having made certain foes of Spain and France, the two
great powers of the West, and lacking the money to support such a
struggle, he found himself forced to apply to Parliament,
The Parliaments of Charles I had a growing list of grievances
and were more skilled in tactics than their predecessors. Their
members, nearly all cultivated and devout squires, knew and
respected the common law. Amongst them sat a great lawyer,
Sir Edward Coke, a former judge, and a man of formidable
character who had been able
successfully to assert the principle
of the subservience of the King to the Law* These members of
Parliament respected the traditional forms and knelt
respectfully
before the sovereign, but they realized that in the last xesort
280
 THE PETITION OF RIGHT
supremacy must belong to Parliament. A new theory was taking
shape in their minds, that of ministerial responsibility. The King
can do no wrong; if he is in error, the guilt lies only with the
minister who ought to have enlightened him; and this minister,
even if approved by the King, deserves the impeachment formerly
reserved for traitors. One eminent Parliamentarian, Sir John
Eliot, asserted this principle in connection with Buckingham's
foolish attack upon La Rochelle: 'My Lords', he said, prosecuting
the minister in the name of the Commons before the Lords, 'I will
say that if his Majesty himself were pleased to have consented, or
to have commanded, which I cannot believe, yet this could no way
satisfy for the Duke, or make any extenuation of the charge, for
it was the duty of his place to have opposed it by his prayers, and

to have interceded with his Majesty to make known the dangers,

the ill consequences that might follow/ Charles I, who had
admired the courts of France and Spain and believed, like his
father, in the divine right of kings, would not admit this doctrine,
and appealed to his own sovereign responsibility. He
would not
allow the House to discuss his servants, and least of all the one
now beside him. But how was he to secure obedience? When he
sent Eliot to gaol, the energy of Parliament secured his liberation.
Could the King rule without Parliament, depending on freewill
gifts or forced loans? Such devices only produced
slender revenues
in a time of mounting expenditure. After humiliating defeats at
the hands of France, particularly at the lie de Re, the House of
Commons had perforce to be recalled.
This Jj628JParliament, elected in anger, set about the task of
requiring due respect from the King for the law of the realm.
It
drew up the famous Petition of Right, largely drawn up by Sir
Edward Coke, which was a clarified reiteration of what were
supposed to be the principles of Magna Carta. The original
feature, of the Petition of Right lay in the fact that it sought to
fix definite bounds between the royal power and the power of the
law. It recalled all the earlier conventions made between the
English people and their sovereigns. Men had thought
that there
would be no more forced loans, that no free man could be im-
prisoned without lawful reason, but all such principles had been
violated. Furthermore, Parliament complained of the conduct of
Buckingham's soldiers and sailors, of the obligation laid on citizens
to lodge these undisciplined troops, and of the irregular application
281
 BUCKINGHAM AND CHARLES I

of martial law; and His Most Excellent Majesty was

respectfully
begged to remedy these matters. For a long time the King hesitated,
He had a deep dislike of the ideas upheld in this petition, but the
Lords themselves joined with the Commons in its presentation,
In the end he answered as Parliament wished him: 'Soit droitfait
comme il est desire? 'Let right be done as is desired' and the
Petition became a fundamental law of the realm. It placed

conspicuous reins on the King's prerogative. In particular, it

checked the right to billet troops and the exercise of martial
law.
If Parliament was right in its insistence on respect for the
laws, it erred unreasonably in foreign affairs. It called upon the
King to uphold the Protestants of the Palatinate, but refused him
the necessary subsidies. The country gentlemen and lawyers
assembled at Westminster knew little of Europe and understood
nothing about the rise of prices. It would be unjust, therefore, to
attribute the breach only to the King and his intransigence.

Macaulay has said of Charles I that, infatuated by his majesty, he

felt it incumbent on his honour to retain the tone of
tyranny whilst
calling for the help of liberty. But an examination of the original
texts will show that Charles did not adopt the tone of tyranny, and
that liberty refused its help. After giving way on the Petition of

Right, King could justifiably hope that tunnage and poundage

,the
would be granted to him for life. But it was not so. Actually, the
desire of the Commons was not just to revive the old liberties, but
to acquire new ones, and to become the sole power in the realm.
Such a defeat and such new ideas, the Crown could not possibly
accept without a struggle. The death of Buckingham, who was
stabbed by one Pel ton in August 1628, did not relieve the tension.
From the windows of his palace the King witnessed the delight of
the London crowd, and men drinking the murderer's health. To
save the Duke's body from outrage at the mob's hands, it had to
be buried in secret. Charles was too dignified to show his feelings,
bat he never forgot that flaunting of hatred. In the next session die
conflict with Parliament was resumed. And this time it wore a
mainly religious aspect*
Puritans and Ritualists were still striving for control of the
Church of England, The King favoured the High Church faction,
partly because of his wife's influence, and partly because the High
Church clergy were absolutist in their political views and supported
282
 THEOLOGY AND POLITICS
the King's intervention in ecclesiastical matters. Confusion
reigned
in men's minds. A Calvinist cleric would set the communion
table in the centre of the choir, and then a sacramentalist would
come and place it in its old position. One rejected the surplice,
another wore it. Laud, Bishop of London and later Archbishop of
Canterbury, made it his custom to consult the King on all such
matters, and even on the punishments that should be inflicted on
sinners. He prepared for the King a list of the clergy, marking
their names as Orthodox or Puritan, *O' or T', and thereafter

only an 'O' received high preferment. But the mass of the people
and Parliament were of Calvinist hue. Laud and the court
accepted the views of the Dutch theologian Arminius (1560-1609),
and believed in the doctrine of free will, whereas London and
Parliament inclined to predestination. Calvinist apprentices and
*

Arminian courtiers insulted each other in the street. The free will
cause became confounded, as Trevelyan points out, with that of
despotic government, and that of predestination with the defence
of Parliamentary privileges. 'Whosoever squares his actions by
any rule either divine or human, he is a Puritan. He that will not
do whatsoever men will have him do, he is a Puritan.' Theological,
political, and fiscal questions
became inextricably mingled. If
the King was not to have power to oblige his people to have the
altars at the east end of their churches, or to use the surplice and
the sacraments, he must be refused tunnage and poundage, failing
which he depended on a Parliament of Puritans.
From this situation arose the curious and well-known 'three j
resolutions* voted by Parliament in 1629. They laid it down,TSft, I
that whosoever might seek to introduce Popery or Arminianism
into England would be regarded as an enemy of the commonwealth ;
second, that whosoever might advise the collection of taxes
unauthorized by Parliament would be similarly regarded; and
third, that any merchant or other person paying such taxes, not
voted by Parliament, would be a traitor and a public enemy.
Startled by the trend of these resolutions, the Speaker declared
that he had been ordered by the King to close the sitting of the
House before they were passed. Two members of Parliament
seized him by the arms and held him down in his chair. Another
bolted the door and pocketed the key. When an official knocked
in the King's name, nobody opened it. The motions were carried.
It was a scene of revolution. Charles retorted by a revolutionary
283
 BUCKINGHAM AND CHARLES I

action, and after the session imprisoned nine members of the House
contrary to the Petition of Right. The most distinguished of them,
Eliot, died in the Tower three years later. Like all martyrdoms'
that of this staunch Parliamentarian helped to sanctify the cause to
which it testified Puritanism. Charles was now determined to
dispense with Parliaments. Had not the Tudors long done without
them in the past? There remained the eternal question of how the
King was to obtain money. On that, ultimately, the stability of any
government depends.

284
 CHAPTER if

KING WITHOUT PARLIAMENT

So now Charles I jwas^alqne^in his palace of Whitehall with his
1

young FrenclTC^ueen. ByIffis time the shy King loved her with a
fond and sensuous love which had a much deeper influence on him
than it had while Buckingham was alive. Where could he look for
support in his rule, now
that he was deprived of the contact with

public opinion
which annual Parliaments might have given him?
He found two men who shared his authoritarian creed and believed
that firm wielding of the royal prerogative could ensure the people's

happiness: one was William Laud, Archbishop

of Canterbury
since 1633, who directed ecclesiastical affairs and then had added
financial matters to his charge ; the other was a former member of
that dangerous Parliament of 1628, Thomas Wentworth, created
Earl of Strafford in 1640.
\Strafford suffered undue calumny. Because he had been a
friend of the rebel Parliamentarians, like Pym and Eliot and
j Hampden, they regarded his rallying to the royal cause as
treachery. 'You are going to be undone,'
said Pym; 'but though
I
you leave us now, I will never leave you while your head is upon
I
your shoulders.' A striking phrase, which, as things
turned out,
*
had a prophetic ring. But where was the treachery? From the
start of his" career Wentworth had made plain where he stood his :

rule, he declared, would be not to 'contend with the prerogative

out of Parliament'. He held that popular trust and royal authority
were two indispensable elements in any healthy State,
JheJKing
bemgthe keystone whjgh could not be touched withoutrKringing^
^^^^mc^^Ka^ltB at once recognized the gulf that separated
this Government man from the Opposition. Wentworth, he said,
was an honest gentleman; and taking him into his service, the
King entrusted him with his most exacting missions.
He made him
President of the Council of the North, and then sent him to pacify
Ireland. If he had been employed in England from the first, it is

would have raised the standing army with-

possible that Strafford
out which the Crown's prerogatives were shadows, not substance,
and that in this event the destiny of England would have had more
285
 KING WITHOUT PARLIAMENT
affinities with the France of Louis XIV. But Charles made pro-
fession of Stratford's doctrines without having either his strength
of character or his organizing genius. When at last the King
decided to set him in the highest place, the game was lost for both.
Laud too was a stern man, but a man of good faith. This
prelate was ill-suited
authoritarian to rule Englishmen; he

genuinely believed that firmness of Church doctrine was worth

more than freedom of opinion. He wanted to impose forcibly a
perfect uniformity of beliefs and ritual, and he was disdainful of
patient persuasion. Throughout his life he had followed this same
rigid line. At Oxford he had scandalized the Calvinist theologians
by telling them that Presbyterians were as dangerous as Papists.
As he genuflected before the altar and bowed his head whenever
the name of Jesus Christ was spoken during the office, these
symptoms had encouraged the Pope to offer him a Cardinal's
hat. But Laud declined it, so long as Rome remained what it was.
An Aristotelian, he considered that habit was already nature, and
that uniformity of ceremonial seemed necessarily to lead to
unity
f
of faith. He strove hard to impose both. He had no cruelty in his
nature, and used neither stake nor rack, but administratively he
was a tyrant in the Church.
Using the ecclesiastical courts, and the Court of High Com-
mission in particular, Laud carried out a purge of the universities
and the clergy. He kept an eye on sermons too Protestant in
colour, and had them shortened. He forbade the malcontent com-
munities from calling in 'readers' to supplement Anglican
preach-
ing. He closed the private chapels of the Puritans and forbade their
pious meetings. In 1618 James I had issued a circular known as the
Declaration of Sports, which encouraged his
subjects to continue
their Sunday games in defiance of the Puritan Sabbath- In
support
of this view he offered very sound reasons : excessive strictness
might easily drive men away from religion, as sports were good
for bodily health and served to
prepare men for war. The declara-
tion horrified the Puritans, who refused to read it in their churches.
James did not insist, but Laud tried to compel them. The true
Protestants were grieved to observe that,
owing to the Queen's
influence, the Catholics were now enjoying some degree of tolera-
tion, whereas they themselves were being persecuted. The wars on
the Continent were
turning out favourably to the Catholic powers,
[n despair, Puritans
many thereupon decided to banish themselves
286
 THE ISOLATION OF CHARLES
and live in America, remote from Lauds and Popes. Over twenty
thousand went forth to join the Mayflower's Pilgrim Fathers,
forming the nucleus of New England, where they introduced the
most characteristic English institutions of their age. Had it not
been for the strictness of Laud, North America might never have
been an Anglo-Saxon civilization. But this remote consequence of
the persecutions could not then have been foreseen, and there was
(

keen resentment and daily anguish in thousands of English homes,

where Puritans strove to sustain their faith by daily reading of the
Scriptures.
What taxes could actually be raised by a monarch who
respected the law, at least in form? There was tunnage and
poundage. But this depended on the volume of trade transactions,
and for months the London merchants protested against the
six

wrongful imprisonment of Sir John Eliot by refraining from

buying and selling. Traders refusing to trade! This was indeed a
portent, but
it was not understood. With the help of lawyers
probing into ancient texts for archaic rights, the King produced
taxes which had fallen into disuse. He laid claim to Voluntary'

gifts,
to the obligation on those who for centuries had been settled
in royal forests to purchase their lands outright from the Crown,
to the sale of titles of nobility, to compulsory knighthood, to
'coat and conduct money', to a tax on hackney coaches, to the
sale of monopolies to courtiers, which filled both the Treasury and
the pockets of the concessionaires at the expense of the public.
Charles sought to impose on his subjects the use of a particular
soap, indifferently manufactured by a corporation
of monopolists.
This preparation, which injured both linen and washerwomen's
hands, was called 'the Popish soap*, and London housewives
believed that these were symbolic, and that its use was also
injuries
deleterious to the soul.
And so a high wall of prejudice and grievance and silence
arose between the royal couple, secluded in Whitehall amongst the
fine Dutch and Italian paintings which the King purchased from
abroad, surrounded by lace-collared courtiers with wide-brimmed
plumed hats on their hair, and on the other side, the
long curling
London merchants with their short-haired apprentices and staid,

grey-clad Puritan wives. Public opinion

was hostile and had no
valve. With no Parliament, there were no public speeches;
safety
writings were censored; sermons
were pruned by Laud; public
287
 KING WITHOUT PARLIAMENT
the unpopularity of these
/meetings were forbidden. Despite
measures, no serious outburst took place for a long time. The
people were deeply respectful of legality, and a century of Tudor
monarchy had accustomed them to regard the sovereign as a

j
sacred figure, so that rebellion against the King still seemed to
Uhem a monstrous proceeding. To break down this fearful awe,
the most extreme errors had to be committed by the Crown.
Amongst the old levies revived by the King's servants was
9
one known as 'ship money It had always
. been customary for the
maritime towns to be called upon to participate in coastal defence
by providing ships and ships' crews. Charles I enforced this
obligation on the whole country, and demanded, not ships, but
money to build ships. It was not an unreasonable request. For
lack of an effective fleet, the English merchant marine had been at
the mercy of pirates since the time of James I. The Barbary corsairs
even ventured to attack vessels in English waters and to make
slave-raids on the Irish coast. When StrafFord assumed his duties
in Ireland, his personal effects were captured by pirates. A letter
from Charles to 'the Mayor, Commonality, and citizens of Our
City of London' spoke of 'certain thieves, pirates, and robbers of
the sea, as well as Turks wickedly taking by force and spoiling
. . .

the ships, and goods, and merchandises, not only of our subjects,
but also the subjects of our friends ,' and required the City of
. . .

London to provide him with one warship of nine hundred tons,

four others of five hundred, and one- of three hundred, complete
with guns, gunpowder, and crews. But utility was not enough to
secure Englishmen's acceptance of a tax it had also to be voted
; by
Parliament. So ran the charter of English liberties, and such was
the thesis upheld by certain citizens, the most famous of whom was
John Hampden. In 1637 the sheriff of his county claimed thirty-
one shillings and sixpence from him in
respect of one of his
properties, and twenty shillings on another, as ship money. He
refused to pay, not because of the sum (his fortune was substantial),
but on principle. He allowed himself to be
brought before
successive courts, and
although in the end the Court of Exchequer
gave judgment against him by seven votes to five, he was acquitted
and idolized by public opinion.
Notwithstanding thestrict
censorship, pamphlets attacking
the court were .William Prynne, a Puritan pamphleteer,
rife.
concerned with reforming the morals of his time, had written
288
 THE SCOTTISH COVENANT
against
the long hair worn by courtiers, which he declared to be
contrary to the laws of Christ. In 1632 he published a tract on
stage-plays. Unluckily for him, the Queen and her ladies had
themselves lately acted a comedy; the Star Chamber held the
an attack on the Queen, and sentenced Prynne to
pamphlet to be
a fine of 5000 and to have his ears cut off. He was put in the
pillory,
and his ears were cut off by the common hangman. This
cruel punishment did not stop him from writing, and in 1637, for
an attack on Laud, he was again placed in the pillory, along with a
clergyman and a doctor. The stumps of his ears were levelled down,
and his cheek was branded with the initials S.L. 'seditious
libeller'. The London crowd viewed with just horror this barbarous

treatment of three respectable citizens. When the hangman laid

hands on them, a great shout of anger rose. The wrath of the
English people was waxing greater, a grave situation in a Statej
wherein the sovereign's sole mainstay was the affection of hisi
subjects.
The crowning folly was an attempt to impose Anglican prayers
and on the Scots the ardent defenders of their Presbyterian
ritual 5

Kirk. Charles, King of both kingdoms, was even more ignorant

of Scotland than of England. Although his father, James I, had
.given bishops to the.. Scots, the Kirk remained essentially Pres-
byterian. The Scottish Church, in the opinion of Laud, had not
been reformed, but deformed ; and this scandalized him. But when
the bishops, at his bidding, introduced the new ritual to Scotland,
the congregations would not allow the service to go on. All classes
in the land, nobles, burgesses, peasants, signed a pact, the Solemn

Covenant, vowing fidelity to their Kirk as constituted. Charles

set about breaking this religious league by armed force. But
dragooning without dragoons is a perilous expedient. To what
army could the King entrust his cause? To the trained bands, or
militik? But they were not trained. To the country gentlemen?
But they were far from approving the cause. When the King put in
the field the few Englishmen he had been able to muster, against
the excellent Scottish army (many of whose 20,000 men had
served abroad under the Protestant princes and were commanded
by a lieutenant of Gustavus Adolphus), the troops in both camps
came to terms. If this 'Bishops' War' did not end in disaster, it
was only because the Scots were halted by negotiation.
The King had one last hope Strafford. He was the one'
T 289
 KING WITHOUT PARLIAMENT
strong man of the regime. In Ireland he had put into practice his
9
watchword Thorough He was blamed for his harshness; but
.

he had at any rate tamed the country, assembled \

shadowy
Parliament, and obtained troops and money. He had even con-
trived to send the King 20,000 for his Scottish campaign. When
Charles consulted him, he advised firm action. Parliament should
be summoned, and subsidies should be obtained by revealing the
intrigues of the Scots with Richelieu. Then war would be waged
wholeheartedly. Strafford himself hurried to Ireland, raised eight
thousand men there, and returned ill but resolute. The Parliament
convoked by Charles in 1640, the first for twelve years, had not
forgotten old grudges. Far from granting support for a new war,
the Commons demanded redressing of their grievances.
Pym
recounted all Charles's failings, and the Parliamentarians negotia-
ted with the Scots. On Stafford's advice this so-called Short
Parliament was dissolved after only eighteen days of session. In
Stafford's view, Charles had placed himself in such plight that
if he could be saved at all, which was doubtful, it could
only be by
a pitiless despotism, working outside of the customary rules of
governance. 'Pity me,' he wrote to his friend George Radcliffe,
Tor never came any man to so lost a business. The army
altogether
unexercised and unprovided of necessaries . Our horse all
. .

cowardly, the country from Berwick to York in the of the

power
Scots,an universal affright in all, a general disaffection to the
King's service, none sensible of his dishonour. In one word,
here alone to fight with all these evils, without
anyone to help.
God of his goodness deliver me out of this, the greatest evil of my
life. Fare you well.'

290
 CHAPTER V

THE LONG PARLIAMENT

WITH neithermoney nor loyal troops, beaten by the Scots, who
occupied the northern counties and demanded for their evacuation
not only religious liberty (which none could refuse them) but an
indemnity as well, Charles I had to bow to the will of the most
resolute among his subjects. The Lords invited him to summon a
new Parliament; a petition signed with ten thousand names
obtained by Pym requested likewise; he yielded. Never had
any
election roused such strong passions.
^Pym, like a party leader (a
new function), traversed the countrysfde, holding meetings and
forming local committees. Hampden, now one of the most highly
respected men in the kingdom, lent the weight of his to
authority
Pym. It was the wish of these men to secure the election of true
Puritans, ready to struggle against absolutism. The second
Parliament of 1640 was not a reforming^arliam^nt; it was a
reyolutionary Parliament. But it was not a demagogic assembly.
The members of the Long Parliament (as it came to be called) were
to a great extent gentlemen and landowners, staid, devouti culti-
vated men, and anxious to return as'soon^as possible to their i

family estates. Such men have no liking for turbulence, and only
regretfully call in the helpof the crowd. Far from being hostile to ;

the institution of monarchy, they envisaged no other. But they i

felt bound to settle two issues with Charles, one

political, the other
religious, which had been poisoning the bloodstream of England
since the House of Stuart came to the throne.
It was Strafford whom Pym and the, Parliamentarians feared,
much more than they feared the King. Their hatred of him was
all the greater because he had once been in their
camp. Above all,
they knew that between themselves and him it was a duel to the
death. Either Pym would bring Strafford to the block, or Strafford
would one day send Pym to the scaffold. One of the first facts of
the new Parliament was to impeach Strafford for high treason
before the Lords. For several weeks Strafford had been aware that
if he went to Parliament he was lost. He said so to Charles, who

replied that, as he was King of England, he could shield him from

291
 THE LONG PARLIAMENT
not touch one
any danger, and that Parliament should,
.

head. Strafford therefore presented himself before the House of

Lords just when Pym, leading a deputation of the Commons, came
to demand his arrest. Strafford had entered with a bold mien ; he
had to kneel at the bar of the House to hear the charge against
tyim, and only left it a prisoner. If true justice were done, it seemed
if he could be saved. The impeachment had no legal validity.
^s
How could a charge of high treason, a crime against the King, be
laid against the King's most faithful servant? But constitutional
afforded Parliament no other means of getting rid of a
practice
minister supported by the sovereign. Attempts were made to
compromise Strafford by quoting remarks made by him in
the idea of using an
Privy Council; he was said to have suggested
Irish army to bring England to subjection. Only one witness, Sir
Harry Vane, could be found ;
and he was none too sure. Pym and
his friends realized with irritation that the Lords would not hold a

majority to condemn Strafford, who, although his strength was

sapped by sickness, defended himself in his own fine, trenchant
style. The end of his plea
moved the hearts of all who heard it:
*Now, my lords', he said, 'I thank God I have been taught that the
afflictions of this present life are not to be compared with that
eternal weight of glory which shall be revealed for us hereafter;
and so, my lords, even so, with all humility and with all tran-
quillity of mind, I do submit myself clearly and freely to your
judgements, and whether that righteous judgement shall be life or
death, tedewn laudamus, te Dominum confitemur?
The accusers, seeing their prey escaping them, fell back on the
simpler and more brutal procedure of a bill of attainder, voted by
Parliament and sanctioned by the Crown. This deprived the
accused of all the safeguards of a court of justice. Considering the
legal proofs alone, it is impossible to justify the conduct of Pym
and his friends. They murdered Strafford with a few legislative
formalities. In their defence it may be urged that, if Strafford had
lived and recovered his freedom, he would not have failed to be

'thorough' in destroying his foes. Perhaps it would have been

wiser for Pym and his associates to admit frankly that a civil war
had begun, and to abandon the hypocrisy of legal form. Lord
Digby, in a speech that did him honour, declared that he could not
vote for the bill. 'God keep me,' he exclaimed, 'from giving judg-
ment of death on any man, and of ruin to his innocent posterity
292
 EXECUTION OF STRAFFORD
on a law made a posteriori ... I know, Mr. Speaker, there is in
Parliament a double power of life and death a judicial power
and a legislative. The measure of one is what is legally just ; of the
other what is prudentially and politically fit for the good and pre-
servation of the whole. But these two under favour are not to be
confounded in judgment. We must not piece
upon want of legality
with matter of convenience, nor upon the defailance of prudential
fitness with a pretence of legal justice.' To what a pitch passion
had risen may be gauged by the fact that this admirable speech was
burnt by the hangman, and the King was asked to confer no further
honours upon Lord Digby, and to employ him no longer in any
capacity. The bill of attainder was passed in the House of Com-
mons by 204 votes to 59, and the names of the minority, which
according to the rules of the time should have remained unknown,
were posted up in London as those of Stafford's men and enemies
of their country. The City shops closed. Masters and apprentices
trooped to Westminster to threaten the supporters of Strafford. \
Under this mob pressure, even the Lords voted the death-penalty
by 26 to 19 votes.
The King had vowed that Parliament should not touch one
hair of Strafford's head. Would he sanction the act duly passed?
The bishops, by the general panic, advised Charles that,
infected
as King, hg^should Jhaye two consciences,,^ one public,, the .other
private. The London crowd massed round Whitehall, and became i

so menacing that the Catholic courtiers made confession and the

bravest captains made ready to die in the defence of the stair-
cases and corridors of the old palace. On May 9 the turmoil
increased, and about nine o'clock that night the King signed. 'If
no less life can satisfy my people,' he wrote a day or two
than his
must say "Fiat justitia ".' Strafford was taken aback by
later, *I
the King's desertion, but he had the nobility to write and tell his
master that he gave his life gladly. But he is said to have cried out:

Tut not your trust in princes nor in the sons of men, for in them
there is no salvation.? On the way to the scaffold, the aged Arch-
bishop Laud, himself now a prisoner, came to his window to bless
his friend, who died with such unaffected courage that even the

City apprentices kept a respectful silence. Thus vanished a great

man, whose crime it had been to wish for a monarchy aided, not
dominated, by Parliament. From the date of this trial, itjnayjbe
said that the ceased to be thetate^a.s it was on account of
King '

293
 THE LONG PARLIAMENT
loyalty towards the sovereign that
Strafford was deemed a traitor
to the country.

By condemning Strafford, Parliament had eliminated the one

man capable of transforming the English monarchy into an
authoritarian government on the model given to Europe by Spain
or France, To make the victory of absolutism for ever impossible,
it now had to forbid the King to govern, as he and his father had
over long periods done, without a Parliament. It is. a weakness ojf
;
elected assemblies jthat when they come, into conflict with a per-
manent executive, they can be dismissed by the latter. Their only
defence is to impose upon the executive methods, and fixed dates,
of convocation. Pym and his friends obliged the King to approve
certain measures accordingly. Firstly there was an act ensuring the
'

regylar summoning of Parliament, at least once in three years; if

after three years the King stilf refrained from so doing, the
meeting
of Parliament could take place without reference to him; and no
Parliament could be dissolved before it had lasted for fifty days, or
be prorogued beyond three years. Secondly, an act withdrew the
King's power to raise taxes without "Parliamentary sanction:
which meant the end of tunnage and poundage, and of ship
money in a word, of any taxes not agreed to by the Crown's
subjects. Thirdly, the powers of the King and his Council were
greatly the courts of prerogatives (the Star Cham-
dMnishgd^and
^

ber and the like) yielded to the common law. The ecclesiastical
Court of High Commission, which Laud had used against the
Puritans, was abolished. The Crown was being made subservient
to Law.
The rcli^ous problem was more complex than the political.
:

On one point alone, most of the ParliameAtarians were agreed as :

Protestants, they feared Popery. But many of them hated Laud's

bishops, who had tried to lead Englishmen back to ritualism,
whilst others were attached to the old hierarchies. The former
wished to extirpate episcopacy from the Church, 'root and
branch', the latter, Episcopalians or partisans of the bishops, had
the advantage of
being more united than their opponents.
Amongst the enemies of episcopacy, distinctions should be made
between the Erastians, followers of the German
theologian,
Thomas Erastus (1524-83), who subordinated Church to State in
temporal matters, and made lay commissioners take the place of
bishops ; the Presbyterians, supporters of a religious democracy in
294
 THE KING'S DILEMMA
the Scottish or Genevese style, with eldersand synods; and the
Sectarians, or Congregationalists, or Independents, who main-
tained that God was present with every
group of true believers,
and who thus, despite their extreme narrow-mindedness, became
unwitting precursors of freedom of conscience.
In the counties, supporters of the
episcopal Anglican Church
predominated; in London, the Presbyterians had the backing of
the Scots soldiers who had been installed in the since the
capital
and whom Parliament, seeing them as allies
victory, against the
King, was in no haste to disperse. The Independents held that
Episcopacy and Presbyterianism were merely two forms of tyranny.
These religious and political disputes, be it remembered, went on
from morning to night, in a city seething with theological passion.
All day long the Parliamentarians debated, and often at
night, by
candlelight. Pymjand Hampden and Hyde could be seen pacing
to and fro in the graveyard at Westminster, or
meeting at supper
to go on discussing their great concern.
Any rumour might
make the merchants and apprentices put up the shutters and hurry
to Westminster or Whitehall. There was no armed force to hold
this throng in check. Indeed, it was the crowd which
actually pro-
tected Parliament. The King, for his
part, retained a few long-
haired officers, captains on half-pay whom the
City youths jeered
at as 'Cavaliers' they accepted the nickname with
;
pride, whilst the
Queen, looking down from a window on the Protestants with their
who were And
cropped
names
hair, asked
stuck.
^
these 'Roundheads'?

^.^
both

Historians have generally reproached Charles f for his con-

duct during the Long Parliament. But how could he have envisaged
the compromise which, during the
following century, was to create
a constitutional monarchy? As things stood, the King could see no
way out of the dilemma: either he must forcibly restore his
authority, or he must become a phantom sovereign. Civil war was
inevitable because, as there was no responsible minister interposed
between King and Parliament, these two parties were in conflict.
The idea that a minority could in such a case bow to the majority
and leave it to govern, was not admitted, nor even conceivable.
Once the country found itself seriously divided, civil war was the
only solution. In any case, the principle of majority rule would
never have solved the essential question of those days. It was
religious. Interests may compromise; conscience does not.
295
 THE LONG PARLIAMENT
But must be admitted that the
it

Charles meekly confirmed the measures

playing j^oublejame.
voted by Parliament, and secretly conspired against both laws and
Parliament. But he regarded himself as being in a state of war, in
which everything is permissible. He went so far as to ask for sup-
port from the Scots, who
were still the best soldiers in Britain,
their aid, if he would for his
against the English. They promised
Covenant for England. Being a con-
part accept the Presbyterian
vinced Anglican, he could not accede to this, and had to renounce
a Scottish alliance. He had one momentary glimpse of deliverance.
The Parliamentarians, united in opposition against him, were split
on the religious issue, some wishing to abolish all ritual and even
1

to episcopacy but
alter thePrayer Book, the others being hostile
attached to the noble Anglican prayers. Thanks to this rift, an

Anglican and royalist party took shape again, directed by men like
Edward Hyde, whom the King might have made his counsellors.
A Great Remonstrance to Charles secured a majority of only
eleven votes. The prestige of King Pym was lessening; it was
restored by a blunder of King Charles.
On January 3, 1 642, the Attorney-General suddenly demanded
of the Lords the impeachment for high treason of five members of
the House of Commons, including Pym and Hampden. It was an
unlawful step, as the right of impeachment pertained to the Lower
House. The Lords showed hesitancy. The King proceeded in per-
son to the Commons to arrest the five members. They had been
warned, and the City had undertaken their concealment. It was a
,
painful scene. The King entered the House followed by Cavaliers
i and took the Speaker's chair. Members were standing bareheaded.
4
\
One glance showed the King that the bitds were flown'. He left
T 1
amid an and crowd, who cried out Pr3lege! as he
'

excited hostile

passed. The City militia was mustered and assumed the protection
of Parliament. A clash between the two forces was becoming
inevitable. The King deemed it wiser to leave London.

296
 CHAPTER VI

THE CIVIL WAR OPENS

THE time had come for Englishmen, one and all, to choose their
side. But most of them would gladly not have chosen. This
revolution was not one of those tidal waves which uplift the great
masses. It cut agross the classes rather than opposing some against
others. Thirty "peers were left at Westminster eighty ha3 followecl
:
j

the King; twenty stood neutral. Like the peers, the squires and
yeomen were also divided between both camps. London^ a Pro-
testant and censorious city, sided with Parliament,* but the cathe-
dral towns stood behind their bishops, and therefore behind the
King. The rural population was to a great extent indifferent. So
long as they could sow and reap and go to market, it mattered little
under what government. In some counties, Puritans and Angliv
cans, Royalists and Parliamentarians, signed covenants of neu-
trality. It was not
until later, when the undecided found that both
armies treated neutrals with no favour, that they grudgingly took
one side or the other. Sometimes it was one single, determined
squire whose lead was followed by all the gentry of his neighbour-
hood. The farmers followed their landlords. Pleasure-loving men
sided with the King because the Puritans stood for austerity; the
sectarians championed Parliament because they hoped, mistakenly,
for religious freedom. It may be said that the CathjDHcIfeith^J34
the_WesLgf jBnglandJ^cH^dJo the King theJSouth and_Eastjtp
Payment; but these lines werelffffelmed. At no moment did
the campaigning armies number more than one-fortieth_of Jhe
the most important battles of the
country's Copulation, and in
CiviTWar there were at most 20,000 combatants on each side.
It may seem surprising to allege apathy at this revolutionary
time in a country which, in other circumstances, had shown such
doctrines and intentions of
passionate feelings. But in 1641 the
both parties were confused. Nobody in the Parliamentary camp,
at the start of the war, wished to strike down Charles Stuart.

Nobody supposed that he could be dispensed with. Parliament

to separate him from
only wished to be sure of the King's person,
his evil counsellors, to persuade him not to link his cause with that
297
 THE CIVIL WAR OPENS
of the bishops. Essex himself, the leading general of the Parlia-
to be prudent, on the grounds
mentary forces, advised his troops
would still be king, whereas
that the King, even if beaten, they, if
beaten, would merely be rebels or traitors. The idea of the sacred
character of royalty, imprinted on men's minds by two centuries

of respect, remained intact. When the King raised his standard

near Nottingham at the beginning of the war, the symbolic cere-
mony deeply affected many men whom reason
inclined to the

Parliamentary side.
And yet the scene went wrong It was raining, and Charles,
.

with the finicking pedantry of the Stuarts, kept on correcting the

herald who read the proclamation. The wind blew down the
standard into the mud. Many a man thought like Sir Edmund
Verney, that, friendly though
he might be to Bible and Parliament,
]

1 he could not abandon in the hour of need a King whose bread he

1
had eaten. There were many who thus upheld for loyalty's sake a
cause which no longer appeared to them just. Amongst the
neutrals, some the political ideas of the Parliamentarians,
approved
but would not tamper with the Book of Common Prayer, whilst
others, hostile to the Anglican Church, felt well-disposed to the
King. So much confusion could not kindle enthusiasm.
In point
of fact, the issue was not primarily one of a real revolution, which
nearly always provoked by some great economic disorder;
is it

was rather, in this rich and relatively happy country, something

which to-day would be termed a party struggle. Through a lack of
constitutional machinery, this Parliamentary debate took the form
of a pitched battle. It needed the evils of civil war to give birth
to political tolerance, just as in other countries it took the horrors
of persecution to compel tolerance^in religion.
Thejgtive participants in this war, in both camps, were the
pick of the nation; and the struggle was to prove reasonably
humane. The battles were costly in life and limb because the men
who fought were brave, and the prisoners, except for the Irish and
Catholic priests, were well treated. Each side extolled itself for
having the virtues of a Christian army. Before an engagement,
religious services were held by the commanders. Each camp re-
proached the other for its sinfulness. In the Royalist army, said
one of its number, men had the sins of mankind, loving wine and
women ; among the Roundheads, they had the sins of the Devil
spiritual pride and rebelliousness. The courage and faith of the
298
 ENGLAND
DURING
THE CfViL WAR
END OF
(AT THE. 1643)
) tfe/J by the King
NEWCASTLE C
^ 1
Y Parliament

I SHEFFIELD %
,. ,

A NS BOROUGH
,

~,riv
K/S+S
,,rH^
V
*
OER8r 'i
\
STAFFOR0
 THE CIVIL WAR OPENS
contestants were outstanding; but military science, at least in the
early stages, was mediocre. Thejong^peace of the Tudors had
drawna veil of oblivion over ofwar. A few leaders, sucE as
thwart
of the Elector Palatine, a

great horseman and a poor tactician, had held commands on the

Continent. Others, in the Puritan armies, like a certain Oliver
Cromwell, had read the texts of strategy. Most of them fought as
the fighting came. The intelligence services were so halting that the
armies had some difficulty in meeting each other. At the outset
Charles had a plan, which was to encircle London; Parliament
had none, except to capture the King alive.
Once again, in this war, cavalry proved to be the decisi.yej.rm.
It formed about two-thirds of the armies. The infantry consisted
of pikemen and musketeers, the latter being very vulnerable to
flank attack by horsemen, because, before the days of bayonet and
magazine-loading, they were left disarmed when they had dis-
charged their salvo. The musketeers' tactics were to take cover for
re-loading inside a square of pikemen, but they had not always
time to do this and were apt to be cut down by the sabres. Rupert
was the first to carry out the full calvary charge, with sabres drawn.
But being too bold, he neglected the rest of the army his charges ;

triumphed, his battles were lost. Throughout the war the con-
fusion of uniforms reflected the bewilderment of minds. To
recognize friends or foes in the melee, the combatants had to use
rallying-cries 'Godjvith usT jcried the Roundheads ; 'Have at
9
YQlLJbr the King! countered the Cavaliers. Many of the former
wore orange scarves ; in some battles the Cavaliers had handker-
chiefs in their hats, and one night-attack they let their shirts
in
fly out behind them, the white linen guiding the horsemen follow-
ing. During the whole campaign Parliament, with the London
merchants behind it, had the advantage of raising subsidies easily.
It also had the
mastery of the sea, as the Protestant sailors retained
their hatred of
Spain, absolutism and Cavaliers and sea-power ;

enabled the rebels to maintain communication with the Continent,

which saved London's trade and the customs revenue.
The first moves^vpured the King, who was able to concen-
trate three armies
against London, after a drawn battle at EdgehiU.
Finding his way barred, he withdrew to Oxford, which he made his
capital, and the GotHcTcolleges were thronged with fair ladies and
long-haired Cavaliers. In the Royal army the plots of love were
300
 OLIVER CROMWELL
interwoven with plots of party, and, in reaction against Puritan
austerity, gallantry became a point of honour. If Charles had had
money, and a more open policy, he might have triumphed. But he"
tried to negotiate at once with the Scots, with France (through his

Queen, who had fled abroad), and with Parliament. In the end his
contradictory offers convinced all three of his bad faith. And yet
the ballj^^^tlisj^e^ si nce & s adversaries themselves were at

cross-purposes. Parliament was trying, as the King had tried, to

obtain support from the Scots, but they still insisted that in return
England must become Presbyterian. The King's sincere convic-
tionshad prevented him from agreeing to this ; and now Parliament
likewise hesitated, because the best of the Roundhead soldiers
were Independents, who wanted freedom of worship. But in 1643
Parliament finally signed the Solemn League and Covenant, for
the sake of hastening victory, al^a^c^e3^Fnsk"of^e"eIng a
Presbyterian army camped outside London. True, reservations
were made regarding the religious issue. Parliament undertook to
jemodel the Church of England according to the best Reformed
patterns,
which implied a promise of Presbyterian democracy; but
it was pledged also to do so 'according to the word of God', which

made possible, if need arose, an authorization of sects. The

Scottish alliance enabled j^JPsx^ss^a^^J^^scoTt^ a^ victory
aU!^^J^ ^44. Pyni died bef6re~ this
battle and was buried in Westminster Abbey.
The best leadership at Marston Moor was shown by a newcomer
Oliver Crpniwfill. Distantly connected with Henry VIII's
notorious minister of that name, he was a Hujiti^donshire squire,
a cousin of John Hampden, and like him a Puritan from early
youth. But if Cromwell's religion had all the gravity of Hampden's,
it was less healthy. A melancholy man, a victim of nightmares, he

spent part of his life in states of mystical

communion. His
emotionalism was abnormal for an Englishman, and he often had
tears in his eyes. Cromwell could be stern in the defence of his
faith, yet he had infinite sympathy for the humble Christian
who
only asked to live in pureness of soul. On several occasions before
a great battle or an important decision, he was seen to shut himself
away from men, closeted with his Bible and engaged in lengthy
natural style. He had lived
prayer. Scriptural language became his
in the Fens, a countryside then almost as desert as that where
Mahomet shaped himself. He shared the Moslem prophet's
301
 THE CIVIL WAR OPENS
and his ruthless will A
monotheism, his doctrinal simplicity,
member of te 1628 Parliament, and impassioned m his Puritan
his neighbours when
among
zeal he raised a small troop of horse
sense told him that the
the Civil War began. His realistic military
hold the upper hand, and that if the Parlia-
royal cavalry would
to win, it must be made up of soldiers devoted
mentary army was
not of mercenaries or the indifferent. 'AJew honest
to its cause,
menarebietter than numbers,' he said.
What he wanted was a body
like that of the men of
of shock troops, a battalion of death,
Gideon.
To a soul tormented as Oliver Cromwell's was, those years of
war were satisfying enough. Inaction.he found a spiritual jpeace.
a model army, he raised fourteen
Following his idea of creating
in all about eleven hundred men after his own heart,
squadrons,
to his will. Cromwell did not re-
disciplined, united, responsive
to be Presbyterians, nor even Puritans. He considered
quire them
that the State need not be concerned with the opinions of men
whom it chose for its service : if they were ready to serve it
loyally,

that was enough. In choosing he took no account of birth,

officers

, 1 had rather have a plain russet-coated captain that knows what

he for and loves
fights
what he knows, than what you call a
"gentleman" and is nothing else
. Better.
plain men than none;
.

He imposed the strictest discipline on all, in camp as well as on the

battlefield. Cromwell's Ironsides neither gambled nor drank, and
the villages knew no fears onapproach. The sight of this
their

disciplined troop rejoiced

Cromwell's heart. It was, he said, a
'lovely company', and
would win the respect of any who saw it,
4
Cromwell's men played the role of the Party' in the authoritarian
regimes of our own time.
The longer the war dragged on, the more the country suffered
and chafed. Shortly before his death, the once-popular Pym was
hooted at by the women of London. The execution of Laud,
legally murdered after Strafford, separated Charles
more drasti-
the City
cally than ever from Parliament. If victory were delayed,
train-bands would end by expelling from Westminster the very
men whom had so long shielded there. But if Parliament
they
was to win a speedy success, it would require an army as strong in
all its parts as Cromwell's Ironsides, Cromwell, indeed, made
so bold as to tell the Parliamentarians bluntly that their army could
not be victorious until members of Parliament ceased to command
302
 THE NEW MODEL
troops. Soldiers, not politicians, were needed. Cromwell's in-
sistence was met by the passing of the Self^Denym^ Ordinance^nd
the New Model army was established under the command of Sir
Thomas Fairfax. Off the battlefield Fairfax was a taciturn man,
halting in speech, but a fiery fighter and respected by all for his
the pay of the troops would be regular, their
loyalty. Henceforth
arms of consistent quality, their uniforms of compulsory type.
Cromwell himself was deprived of his command by his own
Ordinance, but by special legislation he was authorized to remain
Fairfax's lieutenant, with command of all the cavalry.
In Jujq^j5J5, the New Model army defeated the Royalist
forces decisively jiLNaseby, in which victory Cromwell clearly
discerned the hand of God. In the following year Fairfax marched
on Oxford, and Charles had to flee. This was the end of royal
resistance.In vain the Queen wrote urging him to buy Scottish
support at the price of abandoning Anglicanism. He could not
bring himself to this. 'I am
doubly grieved to differ with thee in
opinion . . . But I hope thou wilt not blame me at all, if thou

rightlyunderstand the state of the question For I assure thee I

. . .

little or no difference between setting up the Presbyterian

put
government, or submitting to the Church of Rome.' When he left
Oxford on April 27, 1646, he first thought of going to London.
'Being not without hope that I shall be able so to draw either the )

Presbyterians or Independents to side with me, for extirpating

the
one or the other, that I shall be really King again.' In the blend of
their heroism with naive duplicity, these words were entirely
characteristic of Charles. What
mattered to him if he deceived
and Independents at once? He despised both
Presbyterians
equally. And at the eleventh hour he changed his mind and chose
to deliver himself to the Scots.

'303
 CHAPTER VII

ARMY AGAINST PARLIAMENT

WITH Oxford taken and Charles in flight, Parliament was the
victor. But in awar, problems are not all solved by
civil

military victory. The King's defeat made the despotism of the

Crown impossible; but it did not authorize the despotism of
Parliament. The country was still monarchist, longing for the
time when the villages were not invaded by soldiery, and having
no love of the harsh religion of Cromwell's men. Many of the
King's partisans, notwithstanding their defeat, looked forward
confidently to the time when England
would return to her older,
kindlier ways. Nevertheless, in the eyes even of the Cavaliers and
neutrals, the New Model army stood for order. And if in its hour
of victory it had shown some moderation, it would have met with
an almost unanimous acceptance. Unfortunately it expected the
victory to be the dawn of a new era. The army consisted mainly
of Independents and other sectarians, passionate enthusiasts, every
one of them a preacher and a prophet, democrats who had
scuffled in battle with Royalist Cavaliers and now had no respect
for the hierarchy of birth. And where was Parliament, they argued,
without their army? What authority had Parliament to impose a
new national Church on these victorious soldiers, who asked for
freedom of belief and were no more inclined to accept Westminster
Presbyterianism than the Anglicanism of Whitehall?
Caught up between a conservative populace and a radical
soldiery, Parliament understood neither people nor army. Like
any assembly left too long in power, it tended to become a collec-

tive autocracy. In the folly of pride, Parliament felt strong enough

to persecute both Anglicans and Independents. Against the new
Presbyterian Church, with clumsy stupidity, it arrayed the Cavalier
gentry by threatening their property, and the Roundhead soldiers
by threatening their pay. Bereft of Pym and Hampden, the Long
Parliament had lost that sense of possibilities which is
indispensable
to governance. It first of all tried to make fresh terms with
King
Charles, whom the Scots, tired of this English
quarrel, had now
304
 THE ARMY'S DISCONTENTS
surrendered. Held captive by the Parliamentarians, he Was pre-
sented with nineteen proposals as terms of peace: he h^
for
instance, to accept the Covenant, to abolish episcopacy, ta^Kand,,
over to Parliament for twenty years the supreme authority b^es-
army and navy, to allow Parliament to appoint the chief officers of
State, and to consent to the proscription of numerous Royalists.
Charles did not believe that it was his duty to play a straightfor-
ward game with the So, neither refusing nor accepting, he
rebels.
continued to negotiate with France, with Scotland, with Presby-
terians against Independents, and with Independents against
Presbyterians.
To be able to conclude a valid treaty, Parliament would have
had to wield the essential power. But this was in the hands of the
army. Thirty thousand men under Fairfax and Cromwell were
anxiously waiting to learn their destiny. It was Parliament's
desire, firstly, to disband them as soon as possible, retaining only
the troops necessary for garrison-duty, and for a campaign in
,
Ireland rendered more and more urgent by disorder in that
country; secondly, to keep the Presbyterian officers and retire the
Independents, whom it viewed as suspect; thirdly, to refrain from
paying arrears of pay. Cromwell, Parliamentarian as well as
soldier, but predominantly a soldier, was seriously perturbed by
the rising tide of feeling against the army which he saw at West-
minster. He was baffled by Parliament's refusal to allow the right
of being Christians according to their own light, to victorious
soldiers who had fought only to win that right. Troubled, un-

happy, anguished, he took as his confidants two younger men

Sir Harry Vane, and Thomas Ireton, his own son-in-law, both of
whom were likewise revolted by the ingratitude of the Presbyterian
Parliamentarians. Still, the idea of ranging the army against
Parliament had not yet entered Cromwell's mind, and he had a
genuine horror of civil war and of any military dictatorship.
But the army's discontent grew more and more serious.
Soldiers' councils were set up in certain regiments. Parliament
sent four members from Westminster, Cromwell and Ireton among
them, to negotiate with the malcontents. Cromwell might possibly
have restored discipline among them if he had not learned, during
the discussions, that the Parliamentarians, whilst feigning interest
in the grievances of the army, were making plans to attack it. They
were arming the citizens of London and forming Presbyterian
u 305
 ARMY AGAINST PARLIAMENT
Scots to the rescue and
train-bands they were calling in the
;
;
they
were now offering the a full restoration if he would
King accept
Presbyterianism for three years.
The soldiers resolved not to leave
the trump card in the hands of Parliament possession of the
Cornet set off with his horsemen to
King's person. Joyce Holdenby
near Northampton, where the King then was, and invited Charles
to follow him. The King asked to see his commission. Joyce
horsemen behind him. It is as fair a commission,
pointed to the
and as well written,' said the King, 'as I have seen in my life: a
as I have seen a great
company of as handsome, proper gentlemen
while.' Then the King, who seemed very cheerful, left with Joyce
for Newmarket. The sight of his foes disputing for his person made
him feel that the hour of retribution was at hand. When Parliament

proposed to disband the army with one week's pay, which was
simply mockery, Cromwell decided to leave London and join the
soldiers. He was now ready to use the army in order to outplay the
Parliamentary plots. His conduct may have run counter to ideas
which he had often voiced, but it is sometimes wise, for a man on
the side of order, to take the head of a movement which he deems
dangerous. It is better to guide than to be driven. Cromwell
doubtless had less fear of the reactions of an army disciplined and
commanded by himself than of the upheavals of blind revolt.
Under his leadership twenty thousand men marched on Lon-
don: twenty thousand men who prayed long to the Lord God
before they started, twenty thousand men who saw eye to eye with
demand for justice. A letter drawn up by
their officers in their
Cromwell was addressed to the Lord Mayor, who might have put
up some resistance. In this he voiced his soldiers' claim to profess
their own religion. Read before the House of Commons, it was
listened to with respect and apprehension. Next came the Declara-
tion of theArmy, drawn up by Ireton, a manifesto declaring that
the source of all
power resides in the people, that an elected oli-
garchy can become as dangerous as a tyrannical monarchy if it
claims absolute power, and that, accordingly, the army insisted on
Parliament being purged of eleven members deemed undesirable
by the soldiers. Parliament refused. The army moved nearer to
London, and when it came near enough the eleven members fled.
The military agitators wished to advance on Westminster, but
Cromwell preferred to negotiate, arguing that they would thus
avoid the reproach of having used force to obtain the assent of
306
 CROMWELL AND THE KING
Parliament. The army received Parliamentary sanction to enter
the City and Fairfax was appointed Constable of the Tower. A
few days later the clash between Parliament and soldiers broke out
again, sharper than ever. These men will never leave/ exclaimed
Cromwell, 'till the army pull them out by the ears.'
Cromwell's mind was slow-moving, vigorous, and
straight-
forward. Parliament had been the faith of his youth; he had lost
that faith; he made a move towards the King. After all, was not
Charles, like the army, apparently demanding tolerance for all
Christian men? And would not the fixing of limits to his
power
suffice to leave it innocuous for the future? Cromwell and Ireton
drew up certain proposals, which, had the King accepted them,
would have established constitutional monarchy in England. But
Charles was blind to realities, and in no humour to reach an under-
standing. Holding his court at Hampton Court, where he received
with admirable dignity the army leaders, with their wives and
daughters, promising Cromwell the Garter but reserving for him,
if need be, a hempen rope, he persisted in
regarding himself as
indispensable and in intriguing with all parties. These balancing
feats were dangerous, and disheartened the King's friends. A new
faction was forming in the army, styling themselves the Levellers.

Inspired by a Puritan pamphleteer, John Lilburne, they were ad-

vancing republican doctrines. Interlaced with plentiful texts from
the Bible, their argument was that natural power came only from
the people,. that the Crown and the House of Lords were vain ex-
crescences, and that government should reside only in one
Chamber, elected by universal suffrage.
Lilburne was eloquent, violent, credulous, and vindictive one
:

of those men who can catch the ear of the masses, and lead them
to ruin. In Fairfax and Cromwell he was confronting leaders who
could forcibly defend a moderate and reasonable position. Crom-
well's straightforward, muscular mind could not be affected by
such abstractions as the natural rights of man. To believe and to
understand, he needed tangible, actual institutions: whence his
attempts to treat with the King. But Charles forfeited Cromwell's
sympathy, just as he had nullified the hopes of all who espoused
his cause. On November 11, 1647, he disappeared from Hampton
Court. His warders found his cloak under the gallery and letters
on the table the King had fled with three followers. It was shortly
:

learned that he was in the Isle of Wight. His flight roused distrust
307
 ARMY AGAINST PARLIAMENT
of Cromwell among the Levellers. A
few days later there were
mutinies amongst the troops, and some men appeared in the ranks
wearing Lilburne's tract, Agreement of the People, stuck in their
hats. Cromwell drew his sword, rode along the mutineers, and had
them arrested by trusty men. The mass of the soldiers dared not
move. These rebels were tried by court martial, and one of them,
chosen by lot, was shot by Cromwell's orders. The rebellion was
quashed.
But Charles had fled his captors only to fall into the hands of
another. In Carisbrooke Castle he had hoped to find a
refuge.
He found a prison. He still corresponded with the King of France,
with the Scots, but with Oliver Cromwell no longer he had learned
to mistrust Charles. An intercepted letter to the Queen revealed
that he was again trying to bring a Scottish army into
England.
Faced by the danger of a Royalist rising with Scottish
support,
Parliament and the army joined hands. And in the second Civil
War (1646), Cromwell's victory was swift and complete. In his
triumph he saw the hand of God. If the Lord had used Cromwell's
army to smite the King's troops, was not this the sign of God's
having chosen the army and Oliver Cromwell to strike down a
once sacred power? Meanwhile, released from all fears
by this
victory, Parliament was negotiating with Charles, whom it re-
garded as henceforth harmless. The King accepted most of the
Presbyterian conditions with the firm resolve not to put them into
force.
The position of the Independents and the
army was becoming
dangerous. The mass of the nation, critical in temper, only awaited
a sign of weakness to turn
against them London, the chief source
:

of State revenue, and Parliament, the

only lawful power, were
hostile to them; and the Levellers were still
snarling. Many a
Puritan officer was
beginning to say that no real peace could be
secured so long as Charles Stuart, 'that
bloody man', remained
on the stage of action. But Fairfax was still a
loyalist, and Crom-
well himself hesitated, with
prayer and weeping. What was the
Lord's will? Where lay
duty? What was to be done with this
King? Brought back victorious to London, he would not have
spared his foes. a
Kept prisoner in the Isle of Wight, he would
still be
plotting. To execute him would
perhaps provoke a Franco-
Scottish invasion. Whatever was to be done, it was
necessary to
act, or to perish. The army marched against Parliament. On
308
 EXECUTION OF CHARLES I

December 6, 1648, Colonel Pride and his musketeers posted them-

selves at the doors of the House of Commons, with lists in their
hands, stopping suspects, and sent the forty most dangerous mem-
bers to a tavern popularly known as 'Hell'. They left at West-
minster only about men of their own. It would now be
fifty
certain that this Rump Parliament would vote whatever the army
leaders bade them vote. There remained the King. Cromwell
saw clearly that to sacrifice the life of Charles Stuart would lead
to a deep cleavage between the army and the nation. Besides, the
Prince of Wales was in France, quite prepared to come forward
as lawful claimant, so that the death of Charles I would not even
discourage the Royalists. But Cromwell felt convinced that no
peace was possible for the Children of Israel so long as this
mischief-maker lived.
His decision was sudden, and he attributed it, as ever, to divine
inspiration. On January 20, 1649, the trial of the King was opened.
.The charge laid against him was that having been trusted 'with a
limited power to govern by and according to the laws of the land,
and not otherwise', he had sought 'to erect an unlimited and
tyrannical power to rule according to his will, and in pursuance of
thisdesign had levied war against the present Parliament, and the
people therein represented'. It was further alleged that he was to
be held responsible for all the bloodshed and rapine issuing from
that war. The charge had no legal force. 'I would know,' said
Charles, 'by what power I am called hither , . by what authority,
.

I mean lawful; there are many unlawful authorities in the world,

thieves and robbers by the highways . and when I know what
. .

lawful authority, I shall answer. Remember, I am your King, your

lawful King, and what sins you bring upon your heads, and the
judgement of God upon this land ; think well upon it I say, think
well upon it,before you go further from one sin to a greater.' This
insistence on the word 'lawful' was sincere, and characteristically
English. It was this same idea of lawfulness which, years after
Charles's death, brought his son back to the throne of England.
'I never,' he also said, 'took up arms against the people, but for

the laws.' Condemned to death, he wrote to the Prince of Wales a

fine letter wherein he advised him to be good rather than great,
and faithful in matters of religion : 'For I have observed/ he said,
'that the devil of rebellion doth commonly turn himself into an

angel of reformation.' Right up to his last moments he stood fast

309
 ARMY AGAINST PARLIAMENT
by the political ideas for which he was dying. He desired the liberty
of his people as much as any man, he urged but that
;
liberty con-
sisted in having a government and laws whereby their life and

property could be called their own. It did not consist in the

self-government of the people. Government did not pertain to
them. That, indeed, was the whole issue in the trial. The case
then seemed to have gone against the King. In the
following
century the doctrine of Charles Stuart was to be taken up again by
Bolingbroke.

310
 CHAPTER VIII

CROMWELL IN POWER
CROMWELL, the Rump, and the army were now left at the head of
England. The country was hostile and outraged, but it had to be
governed. No lawful power now remained in a country where law
was venerated. By condemning Charles I, Parliament had declared
that thtf Commons of England assembled in Parliament were the

supreme power, and that anything willed by them had the force of
law, even without the'assent'bf the Lords and the King. But this'
fiction deceived nobody. How far was the nation represented by
these fragments, chosen not by the people but by the military, of
a Parliament already over eight years old? These men were at
Westminster because the army had kept them there; the people
hated the army ; and the army despised Parliament. It is a sorry
spectacle to see a country submitting in fear to a hated govern-
ment. The Independents, and Oliver Cromwell, kept on urging
that they were the Lord's elect; and certainly, it has been said, no
other mode of election would have enabled them to represent
England.
In March 1649, the Rump Parliament abolished the House of
Lords and the office of king, the latter as being 'unnecessary,
burdensome, and dangerous to the liberty^..safety/and public
interest of the people'. Henceforth England was to be a Common-
wealth, or Republic. But fif the word were to have a real meaning,
an election would be necessary, which the Independents could not
venture upon. Royalists and Presbyterians would have joined
hands to oust them. These Republicans were forced to maintain
a military dictatorship in flat contradiction to their principles, and
justified themselves by quoting from the Bible.
Pharaoh's daughter,
Moses in his cradle, had sought out the child's mother to
finding
rear him. The new-born Republic was to be reared, until it reached
adult age, by those who had brought it into the world. They were
certainly quite capable of winning obedience, if not affection.
The
Commons set up a Council of State, comprising squires, lawyers
and soldiers, which proved competent in its administration of
finance, the army, and the navy. Mazarin's ambassador in London,
311
 CROMWELL IN POWER
though hostile to these regicides, admitted their ability in his
dispatches They are economical in their private concerns and
:

prodigal in devotion to public matters, wherein they toil as doggedly

as if in their own interests.' Cromwell himself was characteristi-
cally English in his blend of cautious
and forceful passion.
realism
A
military dictatorship presupposes that the dictator can
count on the army's favour. But here the army, who had
supposed
they were making a democratic revolution, soon grew vexed at
having set up an oligarchy in power. The army's leaders had drawn
up a Republican constitution in the Agreement of the People (1648) :

biennial elections, a wide suffrage,and freedom of conscience. The

Rump greeted this document with the courtesy due to well-armed
citizens, and paid no heed to it. It was not long before
hostility to
the Government became almost unanimous. The
Royalists still felt
themselves impotent, but hoped for a speedy revenge.
They circu-
lated an affecting account of the King's death, a book entitled
Eikon Basilike, which made a martyr of King Charles in the
popular mind. The Presbyterians regarded Parliament as heretical.
The demagogue John Lilburne, the eternal malcontent, started a
campaign at the head of the Levellers against the new Government.
It was said of him that 'if the world was
emptied of all but John
Lilburne, Lilburne would quarrel with John, and John with Lil-
burne'. But this intolerable
pamphleteer won the masses' favour,
and they dubbed him Honest John.
Every revolution throws up
men of two types the born leaders, and the born rebels. Crom-
well belonged to the first, Lilburne to the
second, class. But
governance is a craft which makes demands on those
unchanging
who practise it; thenew masters may justify these demands
by
but obey them as their
original principles, predecessors have always
done. And Oliver Cromwell, like King Charles before him, had
Lilburne arrested. Honest John refused to doff his hat before the
Council of State, which, he declared, had no more lawful
authority
than he had himself. No
jury would condemn him. London was
now as hostile to the Rump as it had been to the
King; and when
the Republican Government, in
April 1643, had a mutineer
executed in the city,
all the citizens were
sporting the green riband
of the Levellers.
Cromwell was bound to be intolerant of this
equalitarian
agitation. He believed in the necessity of an
aristocracy, which he
would have defined in terms of faith rather than of birth. He hated
312
 IRISH AND SCOTTISH TROUBLES
all 'You must break these men, or
disorder.
they will break you,'
he kept Council of State. But conscience
telling the pricked him.
In the days of Pym and Hampden, he himself had trusted to law
and Parliament; and although nowadays he might the rule
impose
of the sword, reassuring himself by calling it the sword of the Lord
God, he could not always convince himself. His remedy for moral
perturbation had always been action. The battlefield revived his
common sense and his practical virtues. And
opportunities for
action were still at hand. In Ireland a Catholic
party had been in
control of the country for several years, and
English Protestants
had been murdered there. And to Ireland Cromwell
proceeded,
at the head of a New Model state. He
army, in almost regal
annihilated the forces on the and avenged massacre with
spot,
massacre a soldier of Jehovah, he rigorously and
;
wholeheartedly
applied all the warlike methods of the Old Testament. He settled
Protestant soldiers in the eastern parts of the
country, and with
the same instinct as the old invaders he
pushed the Irish back
towards Connaught, in the West. Then began the
long martyrdom
of Ireland. The land was handed over to
foreign and often ab-
sentee landlords. The yeomen planted there
by Cromwell never
took real roots. Some leased out their farms to Irishmen and
returned to England others married Irishwomen and became Irish.
;

One grave outcome of this war was the substitution of a theocracy

for the Irish aristocracy which it
destroyed. It was the Protestant
Cromwell who handed over Ireland to Catholic clericalism. But
meanwhile the military victory seemed complete.
In jScotl^ execution of
Charles I, a King of Scottish blood, had reconciled the Kirk and
the Scottish nobility in a common hatred of the The
regicides.
Prince of Wales, at the age of nineteen, was
proclaimed King under
-

the title of Charles II, and signed the Covenant. An invasion of

England by a Royalist army became probable, and Cromwell
advocated a preventive war. The loyal Fairfax refused to take
part, declaring that it would be a violation of the solemn league
previously formed. 'Your Excellency will soon determine,' replied
Cromwell, 'whether it is better to have this war in the bowels of
another country or of our own/ Fairfax withdrew, and Cromwell
became commander-in-chief. A decade of war had made a great
general of this country squire. About the art of war he held few
theories, but in organizing and in training men he was admirable ;
313
 CROMWELL IN POWER
and in battle he was a who kept an open mind and could
tactician

seize the right moment to make a crowning stake. His moves

against the Scots were bold. He allowed them to enter England,
moved between them and Scotland, and defeated them heavily at
Worcester in 1651. The young Charles II, who had fought
flee. It was symptomatic of the loyal feeling
courageously, had to
of the English people in general that the youthful King found
to shield and hide him, and in the end to send him
plenty ready
safe and sound across the Channel. Scotland, like Ireland, seemed
to be mastered, but her old Parliament was revived at the Restora-
tion. Theunity of Great Britain
was now complete, and for some
weeks the victory made Cromwell popular. Parliament gave him a
the Palace of Hampton Court. When London,
royal grant, and
which a coupleof months before had been booing him, welcomed
him now with salvos of muskets and shouts of delight, he remarked
to his lieutenants at the sight, that this vast crowd would be vaster
still to see him hanged.

Sombre words but notwithstanding his victories Cromwell

:

was, and remained, sombre. He knew all too well that this country
which he would have wished to see governed by Saints was being
exploited by the unscrupulous,
that the army of 50,000 men,
useless after having defeated the foes without, was ruining the
the roads. He
country, that debtors filled the prisons and beggars
realized that this was the moment to revert from military to civil
law, from force to justice. But by what means? Prayer
and medi-
tation notwithstanding, Cromwell could not discern a remedy.
Bereft of action, his mind became confused. He had no money.
His soldiers 'now were costing the nation a hundred times what it
had paid for King Charles's ships, the cost of which had been a
prime cause of the revolution. For a long time Ireton had been
Cromwell's brain, but Ireton had died in 1651 and was no longer
there to guide him.
What could he do? Order an election? But did he not know
that if he allowed all the citizens to vote freely, they might recall
the Stuarts? True, when Edmond Calamy told him that nine
Englishmen out of ten were opposed to him, he asked whether he
ought not to disarm the nine and put a sword in the hand of the
tenth. Besides, he would have to be in agreement with the tenth
man; and Cromwell was weary of the intolerance of his friends.
He was beginning to have some shadowy picture of a Protestant
314
 THE DEATH OF PARLIAMENT
England, united and imperial. What other solution was there? To
disband the army? It would mutiny. Or to set up a
monarchy
again? The thought ran through his mind: suppose a man were
to take it upon himself to stand forth as King? But whatever
hap-
pened, the Rump must be dismissed ; the army was tired of it. On
April 20, 1653, the Lord General Cromwell entered the House of
Commons and took his seat on one of the benches. He listened,
grew restive, and rose. 'Come, come,' he said, 'I will put an end to
your prating. You are no Parliament. I say, you are no Parliament
. Some of you are whoremasters. Others are drunkards, and
. .

some corrupt and unjust men is not fit that

... It you should sit
as a Parliament any longer . .Then
.' he lifted up the Mace, the
sacred emblem of Parliament's power. 'What shall we do with this
bauble?' he said and cried to an officer, 'Here, take it away!' And
;

having driven all the members out, he set padlocks on the doors.
A soldier bore away the keys and the Mace and the Long Parlia-
;

ment vanished, as one witness said, as quietly as a dream.

After the Crown, the Mace; after the sovereign, the Parlia-
ment: no trace was left of this country's long history of freedom.
But, once again, how was government to be carried on? By a
republic, said some; by a monarchy, said others. But Cromwell's
clibice was for the Saints. He dared not trust toan election, but
called upon the Independent churches to select good men, and
thus set up a Parliament of one hundred and fifty members. It
was called the Barebones Parliament, from the name of one of its
members, Praisegod Barebones, a leather-merchant of Fleet Street
Sir Harry Vane refused to become one of this assembly, saying
that for the company of Saints he preferred to await Paradise.
Cromwell himself soon tired of these men whom he had drawn
forth from obscurity, and would doubtless have sent them packing
in their turn if they had not dissolved themselves.
A
new constitution was drawn up by the army leaders. This
Instrument of Government, as it was called, is conspicuous for the
boldness of its ideas, so novel that they could not then be put into
practice. More fully even than modern England, this document
was a foreshadowing of the United States as we know them to-day.
Supreme authority was to be vested in a Lord Protector, a Council
and a Parliament, shortly completed by a House of Lords. Any
measure voted by Parliament became law, even after the Protector's
veto, provided that it was not contrary to the fundamental ideas
315 .
 CROMWELL IN POWER
of the Republic. The British Parliament in the twentieth century
was to be, theoretically at least, all-powerful, and could if necessary
its vote. The Protector's
modify the constitution of the realm by
Parliament, like the United States Congress, was subject to this
constitution. For the first time England, Scotland and Ireland
found themselves united under the same laws. English judges sat
in Scotland, and order was maintained there by English soldiers
under General Monk; the Westminster Parliament would legislate
for Scotland. Ireland, too, was represented in the common Parlia-
ment, and across St. George's Channel the English settlers were ex-
propriating the native population.
But this forcible 'union* re-
mained precarious, and with the Restoration the old Parliaments of
Scotland and Ireland reappeared. Most of the measures passed at
this time were likewise ephemeral, because they were premature;
but many of them (such as free education, a public postal service,
the freedom of the press, female suffrage, secrecy of the ballot, a
national bank) were to be revived in time, and to triumph after
long eclipse. These frail Parliaments of the Protectorate were
animated by a reforming zeal, like a sick body flushed by fever.
The conflicts of Cromwell with his Commons were as grave
as those between Charles and his Parliament had been but the ;

Protector had something which Charles had lacked a good army.

On one point only Parliament and Protector were agreed they :

both desired order. Every intelligent rebel who attains power

becomes a government man. Cromwell was one by instinct. This
country, he told himself, had suffered enough. What was now
needed was the binding up of wounds and the revival of traditional
England. This too was very much what Parliament felt. But the
Commons urged that, above all things, the constitution should not
be imposed on Parliament by a military leader, and Cromwell was
refusing to allow them to discuss the essential features of the Instru-
ment of Government as drawn up by the army. The Parlia-
mentarians demanded control of the armed forces, and it was
Cromwell's belief that to place these in the service of factions
would have meant the revival of civil war. Finally, Cromwell
desired some measure of religious toleration (in 1655 he even
tacitly authorized the return of the Jews, banned from England
since the time of Edward I) Parliament was
;
opposed at once to
toleration and to military
despotism. The sword won the day.
England was divided into military regions, each set under the
316
 MARITIME ACHIEVEMENTS
authority of a Major-General. The austere discipline of the
Puritans was imposed by stages over the whole country. They had
closed the London playhouses, and now they imprisoned strolling
players,
forbade the village sports, and closed ale-houses. Shake-
speare's England became virtuous by compulsion, and sighed for
the old Cavalier justice of the peace, who had at least been jovial
For a long time this regime inspired England with a horror of
standing armies.
Englishmen had no love of their army, but abroad their army
and made the name of England respected. The chief foe for
fleet

many years was Holland. These two countries were rivals in trade
and in mercantile traffic. The Navigation Act of 1651 forbade the
importation of goods into England except in English ships. The
Dutch refused to salute the English flag in English waters. A
conflict ensued in which two great admirals, the Dutchman Van
Tromp and the English Robert Blake, were confronted. Their
fighting fleets were evenly matched, but Holland's trade was the
more vulnerable and she suffered more than her rival. After peace
with the Dutch was concluded in 1654, Cromwell's chief enemy
abroad was Spain. Against her he made alliance with France, who,
although a Catholic power, was carrying on a Protestant foreign
policy on account of her hatred of the House of Austria. Crom-
well seized Jamaica from Spain, and his 'plantation' there of Eng-
lish settlers created a prosperous colony. He was the first English
statesman to have the idea of maintaining an English fleet in the
Mediterranean, and to ensure its safe passage he fortified Gibraltar.
Maritime and Mediterranean power enabled Cromwell to inter-
vene effectively in Continental broils; he shielded the Vaudois
Protestants against the Duke of Savoy, bombarded Tunis, and was
able to demand indemnities from Tuscany and the Pope. Cardinal
Mazarin sought his alliance and the Ironsides garrisoned Dunkirk.
But these wars were costly, and notwithstanding all his successes
on land and sea, Cromwell's foreign policy was unpopular.
Ruling three Kingdoms, feared throughout Europe, the Pro-
tector now had as enemies only his former friends. And they were
irreconcilable. Having climbed to power on the shoulders of a

republican army of fanatics and 'levellers', he would gladly have

used it to restore the old English hierarchy. But the army was
rebellious in temper. If Parliament wished to make him King of

England, his soldiers threatened their enmity. If, as a prince

de
317
 CROMWELL IN POWER
facto, he maintained a real court, the Puritans grumbled that it
was a court *of sins and vanities', all the more abominable because
it called continually upon the name of God. When Oliver Crom-

well died in 1658, still only fifty-eight years old, the victim of
melancholy and fever, the whole edifice which he had hastily
erected in an attempt to make a substitute for traditional England,
was shaken to its foundations. In the roaring of the great wind
which blew on the night of his death, he was heard praying for his
country: 'Give them consistency of judgment, one heart, and
mutual love; and go on to deliver them, and with the work of
reformation; and make the name of Christ glorious in the world.'
And when the end was near, they heard him murmur, 'My work
5
is done It did not survive him.
.

As his successor Cromwell had named his son Richard, a

harmless but uninspired man, who proved powerless to resolve the
latent conflict between the army and the civil power, and
incapable
of smoothing out the even graver discords between the rival
army
leaders.There followed eighteen months of anarchy, during which
Parliament and officers were at grips. At last only two generals
were left in the lists the Republican Lambert, and Monk, a
secret Royalist. Monk came to London, and John Milton was
among those who urged him to restore the Long Parliament for
the saving of the Commonwealth. But the aspect of the streets
showed clearly enough how Englishmen felt. The citizens and
apprentices were burning the Rump in effigy in bonfires. The
energetic and reasonable Monk acted with cautious deliberation.
Although the return of the King was desired by Cavaliers and
Presbyterians alike, that is to say by the great mass of the nation,
it was difficult to
prepare this lawfully since only a Parliament
could recall the King, and only a King could summon Parliament.
Monk convoked as many of the Lords as he could, and called on
the electors to return a House of Commons. The King later
confirmed summons, the jurists maintaining the legal fiction
this
that the monarchy had never ceased to exist. In actual fact, an
illegal Parliament had set up a King. The Restoration was
achieved without civil strife, because Monk took the
precaution
of promising the troops their
pay. The soldiers knew how public
opinion was running; they were at loggerheads with their officers,
and glad to bring matters to a head. Within two
years of Crom-
well's death his whole edifice, like
himself, was dust.
318
 CHAPTER IX

THE PURITAN HERITAGE

ENGLAND'S spiritual life in the days of the Saints is
one of the most
surprising phenomena of history. Oriental narratives and poems,
thousands of years old, provided a Western people at this time
with its only reading, the language of its political discourse, and its
religious faith. To this legal-minded people it seemed only natural
that the letter of a law should be constantly respected, and as the
Bible presented the Law of God, men should live in accordance
with its literal Word. Because the Israelites slaughtered the Amalek-
ites, Cromwell was prompt to slaughter the Irish. Because he had
stoned certain offenders, the cry of 'Stone him!' was raised in the
Commons. Because the Psalms are often warlike poems, the
Puritans were ever ready to bear arms against the enemies of
Jehovah. Because the Bible exalted the people of Israel above all
others, the English race, convinced that they were a new Israel, felt
growing within itself the pride which the Hundred Years War had
engendered. A Milton believed that, if God had some exacting task
to be carried out on earth, He would appeal to His Englishmen.
The sentiment is one which will be seen again, during the nineteenth
century, in a Curzon or a Rhodes.
Next to the Old Testament, the Puritan's favourite reading
was the Epistles of St. Paul and the writings of Calvin. His God
was not the God of the Gospels, who died for all men, but the
terrible God, the jealous God, who saves only His elect. The

Puritan, anxiously scrutinizing the inner workings of his soul for

the signs of Grace, could only be hostile to pleasures, intolerable as
these are when behind them glow the flames of Hell. Cromwell
wrestled with the Evil One all his life long, and bowed himself to
the dust before the Lord. For every decisive step he awaited the
divine inspiration. 'A man drunk with God,' he has been called^
But this doctrine, though it darkens life, powerfully strengthens
those who profess it. The deliberate sacrifice of everything that
the men of the Renaissance called pleasure or happiness, makes for
seriousness and courage, and produces such a dread of sin that
soldiers are disciplined, tradesmen faithful to their bond, workmen
319
 THE PURITAN HERITAGE
industrious. Such men demand much of others, but no less of
themselves. Cromwell's veterans were disbanded, they did
When
not drift into mendicancy or thieving. Even the Royalists admitted
that in honest industry they prospered beyond other men, and that
if a baker, a mason, or artisan was conspicuous for his sobriety
and zeal, he was in all likelihood one of Oliver's old soldiers.
Certain sects went further than Cromwell's Independents in
the interpretation of Holy Writ. The Fifth Monarchy Men
believed in the return of Christ to earth and an imminent
Millennium. The apocalyptic seventh chapter of the Book of
Daniel was their and as one of its verses foretold the
gospel, reign
of England by a San-
of the saints, they claimed the governance
hedrin. The Anabaptists re-baptized
adult men and women in
streams at twilight. At this time, too, George Fox founded the

Society of Friends, who acquired the name of Quakers from the

occasional physical tremors which testified to their faith. To the
Quakers, religion should be only an inner spiritual experience, and
it was therefore superfluous to ordain clergy or build churches.

Contrary to the Puritans, the Friends held that every man, in his
own life,can be fully victorious over sin. They showed more
serenity and kindliness
than most other sects. But their refusal to
take an oath or to participate in war, and their denial of clerical
authority, made them rebels despite themselves.

During the reign of the Puritans, life, in so far as they could

control it, was overshadowed. They banned the Englishman's
favourite enjoyments, such as the playhouse, horse-racing, cock-
Gambling houses and brothels were shut
fighting, the ale-houses.
down. On Sundays the streets were patrolled to compel the closing
of taverns. That day had to be spent at home, reading the

Scriptures and singing psalms. In 1644 Parliament forbade the

sale of foodstuffs on Sunday, and likewise travelling, transport of

goods, any everyday work, participation in any contest ; it forbade

also the ringing of church-bells, shooting matches, markets, ale-
houses, dancing and sports, under pain of a fine of five shillings for
each person over fourteen years of age. Parents or guardians paid
for children found guilty of these offences. Religious services were

stripped of whatever might recall the pomp and beauty of Catholic,

or even Anglican, ritual. Evelyn noted in his diary that he was !

'

arrested on Christmas Day for having observed the superstitious

festival of the Nativity. Such fear was there of being 'Popish
320
 MILTON AND BUNYAN
that moderation and decorum were lost. John Evelyn described
them reading and praying without method, and saw a whole
congregation wearing hats during their psalm-singing. In some
conventicles they did not read the Scriptures at all, but spoke
insipid prayers,
and were given sermons which were understood
neither by listeners nor preachers. Many churches, Evelyn noted,
were being filled with pews in which worshippers sat isolated in
threes or fours. The pew survived, a sign of Puritan individualism,
and a subject of dispute between the High and the Low Churchmen.
Notwithstanding its scorn for beauty, Puritanism produced
two great writers, who did, however, write their principal works
after the fall of the Commonwealth. The first was John Milton
(1608-1694), who in youth was a polished poet in the direct line of
the great Elizabethans, but renounced pagan versification in the
time of political conflict and entered the 'frozen element of prose'.
During the Commonwealth he became Latin secretary to the
Council of State, a faithful partisan of Cromwell, and then, stricken
with blindness, he dictated after the Restoration his two epic
poems, Paradise Lost and Paradise Regained, and also a drama,
Samson Agonistes, a spiritual autobiography in which the van-
quished and blinded hero laments his lot among the triumphant
Philistines. He was the last survivor of the Renaissance, the only
one in whom were combined the grace of paganism with the solemn
sublimity of Puritanism. The second great writer was John
Bunyan (1628-1688), whose Pilgrim's Progress found the same fame
in England as theIliad in Greece. This itinerant tinker, tormented

by visions now
of hellfire, now of the celestial, had the simple but

inspired idea of interpreting the abstract progress of the Christian

soul towards salvation as an imaginative narrative of an earthly
journey. Christian, the central figure of the story, is doubtless
Bunyan himself, seeking the path towards the Everlasting City,
which in the end he reaches, despite his foes. The naturalness of the
story and dialogue, the transformation of spiritual happenings into
concrete drama, enabled simple and sincere readers to understand,
better than from books of devotion, the nature of the religious life.
Puritanism, like all movements seeking to alter the moral code,
had init a strain of tyranny. A
minority submitted by conviction,
but the majority through fear, and the submission of the latter was
apparent rather than real. To read the letters of Dorothy Osborne
to Sir William Temple, is to realize that in many a manor-house
x 321
 THE PURITAN HERITAGE
there were still men and women trying discreetly to live a humane
and sensible life. The most obdurate Royalists, for all their hatred
of the rebels, sought after a term of wandering abroad to return
home and settle there. The Pretender himself encouraged them to
do so. It was better for him to have supporters on the spot. Evelyn
tells how he decided to open his manor-house again because there

was so little hope of any change for the better, with everything
entirely in the rebels' hands. While Cromwell still lived, the
Restoration, near at hand though it proved to be, was foreseen only
by the wisest heads.
After the Restoration the Puritan temper had its own taste of
persecution. But it was destined to survival. The dissenter, the
man who refuses conformity, examines all questions for himself,
and keeps faith with his settled conviction even at of hisperil
happiness or his remained a highly significant type of English-
life,
man. Sometimes he would stand fast on a religious issue, some-
times on a political one. Always he would be staunch,
obstinate,
incorruptible. This was the man who battled against slavery,
against war, the man who maintained even into our own time the
gloom of the English Sunday. To him the English character has
owed some of its and also those which have made it
finest traits,
sometimes and trustworthiness are among his
disliked. Earnestness
attributes, but self-deception also, human nature being a more
complex thing than the Calvinists would have it. The truth is,
not that some men cherish God whilst others cherish Satan, but
that in each one of us God and Satan are at war. Unable to
accept
the inevitable evil in their thoughts, the Puritans strove to
interpret
them by pious discourse. They came to impose a mask of
morality
upon selfish interests. In this as in much else, a great many
Englishmen were destined to preserve Puritan modes of thought
and feeling, and Disraeli, two centuries later, had to
recognize
that no man could govern
England on lines counter to the
nonconformist conscience.

322
 CHAPTER X

THE RESTORATION
THE new sovereign whom England had so long proscribed but now
awaited as a saviour, was in no way the seraphic character
imagined
by the fervent adherents of his father, the Martyr King. Charles
II had not the noble, sorrowful face of his father; his
heavy,
sensuous lips, his sturdy nose and laughing eyes were reminiscent
rather of his grandfather, Henry IV of France. From him he
inherited his gaiety, his wit, his taste for women. Long exile had
not soured him, but had given him an experience of poverty, and a
firm determination not to set out again *on his travels'. In
spite of
pressure from his mother and his sister, Henrietta, who were both
Catholics, he had not renounced his Protestantism. Catholicism
had attracted, perhaps convinced him; but remembering the
Puritan passions, he was reluctant to compromise his throne. To
safeguard him against the dangers of the Papist court of Saint-
Germain, his faithful counsellor,Edward Hyde, took him to stay
with his sister Mary, wife of William of Orange, in Holland. There
he fell in love with a
young Welsh refugee, Lucy Walters, and by
her had an illegitimate son, whom he made Duke of Monmouth.
The life of a prince in exile is a hard one Charles borrowed money
:

from the courts of France and Spain, and his precarious existence
made him more charming than kingly, and adroit rather than
scrupulous. If ever a day should come when life smiled on him,
he was firmly resolved to enjoy it. And that was clear enough when
he was indeed King, and his ministers seeking him on State business
would find him playing with his dogs or fondling" his mistresses.
When he landed at Dover on May 25, 1660, the Mayor presented
him with a Bible, and Charles replied that it was the thing he loved
above all things in the world.
London gave him a warm welcome, with flowers and carpets
in the streets, peals of bells, fountains of wine. John Evelyn tells
how, seeing it, he thanked God, for all had been done with no
drop of blood spilt, and by that same army whose rebellion had
driven forth the King. Charles turned with a smile to one of his
entourage and remarked that it was no fault but his own if he had
323
 THE RESTORATION
been so long absent, as he met nobody who would not have wanted
his return. The changeable moods of nations are surprising.
Everything in Charles's character ought to have shocked his

subjects. In his train he brought back a beautiful mistress, Barbara

Palmer, later Lady Castlemaine, and in her company, cynically, he

his first night in Whitehall. Ere long he lived surrounded by
spent
a veritable seraglio, and court morals imitated the King's. But a
touch of folly was not displeasing after the constraints of Puritan-
ism. Dissipation seemed to accord with loyalty, as gravity had
done with rebellion. The King's wandering youth had induced
habits of idling and irresponsibility. All real power he left to the
servant of his exile, Edward Hyde, whom he had made Earl of
Clarendon, and the beginnings of this administration were cleverly
handled. An act of indemnity reassured those who had taken part
in the Great Rebellion, regicides were executed, in
and only a few
repulsive butchery. The bodies of Oliver Cromwell and some
others were exhumed, hung up, and then buried at the gibbet's
foot. As in the case of every restoration, the men who had stood
fast during the dark days felt that they were ill-treated. The law
of amnesty disappointed them. 'Indemnity for the King's enemies,
5
oblivion for his friends, they said sourly. The policy of moderation
vexed a few diehard Cavaliers, but was quick to rally the Crom-
wellian squires to the monarchy. A
restoration could abandon a
few heads to the avenging executioner, provided that it did not
tamper with fortunes acquired. Clarendon was shrewd enough to
pay in full all wages due to the Commonwealth soldiery, which
enabled him to disband this formidable army without a clash.
Fifty thousand of Cromwell's veterans were suddenly loosed on
England and to thek honour be it said that none were seen asking
;

alms or behaving ill. Puritanism had its good side.

To avoid any more of his 'travels', Charles was resolved, upon
lawful rule. He greatly admired Louis XIV, and his secret desire
was to fortify his prerogative as much as possible, and pave the
way, so far as was possible, for emancipation of the Catholics
but all without forcing the issue. In 1661 he summoned a Parlia-
ment. In the body which had. recalled Charles, Presbyterians, and.
Cavaliers shared the seats, This time the country sent to West-
minster a Parliament which has been described as more Royalist
than the King and more Anglican than the bishops, entirely
devoted to the interests of landed property and the .Established
224'
 THE CLARENDON CODE
Church. The members were mostly young. The King remarked
that he would keep them until their beards grew; and, in
point of
fact, he retained this House for eighteen years. But so in-
deeply
grained was the jealousy for English liberties that even this House
showed its resolve to grant the King no standing army; nor were
his revenues sufficient; so he could not dispense with Parliament,
or establish any courts of royal prerogative. The King, on his
side,remembered the history of his father and was careful not to
step across these bounds. No constitutional check had been laid
on him, and no responsible Cabinet was interposed between Crown
and Parliament. But Charles, when his ministers became un-
popular, always managed to dismiss them just in time. Thus
Parliament was the ruler de facto, if not de jure. The French
ambassador at the time considered that this was not a monarchic
regime, and was astonished at hearing the Thames bargemen
discussing politics with the 'milords'.
During the following
century Montesquieu mentioned his surprise at seeing a slater
reading a news-sheet on the roof. England's political education
had begun much sooner than that of the Continental nations.
If the Puritans expected religious tolerance from the new

King, they were disappointed. Parliament and Lord Clarendon

both showed a stern front against independent sects, and even
against the Presbyterians. A series of enactments known as the
Clarendon Code enforced strict conformity. These measures forced
all mayors and municipal officials to renounce the
Presbyterian
Covenant and to receive the Anglican sacraments, obliged all
clergymen to be ordained by a bishop, to use the Prayer Book and
English liturgy, forbade any religious service except the Anglican
whereat more than four adherents were present, and required
nonconformist ministers to retire at least five miles from any
important town or from any parish where they had preached.
These laws deeply influenced English life. They won the final
support of the squires for Anglicanism, as the ban against dissenters
holding political or civic office forced the submission of anyone
having ambitions or important interests. From this time dates the
traditional alliance of parson and squire in village life. But many
of those who surrendered still had a dissenting temper, and in later
years they became politically the supporters of the Whig party, in
alliance with the sceptics and rationalists. The Clarendon Code
made Presbyterianism almost impossible in England, although
325
 THE RESTORATION
other sects, less highly organized, survived. By isolating a class to
which it refused
political rights, this
Code created the dissenting
type a type of great importance in English history a breed of
men who, out of loyalty to their principles, accept the prospect of
conflictwith established authority and are not afraid, in any
circumstance, of offending public opinion. In various forms this
dissenter appears in the subsequent centuries, and his active

strength is considerable because his intellectual courage is

unbounded.
Clarendon wore himself out quickly in power. In a youthful
and cynical court, he was a pompous, gouty old servant, for ever
moralizing. The King's ladies laughed at him ; in private, the Duke
of Buckingham mimicked the Chancellor ; and Charles himself,
though not ungrateful, laughed. Only a pretext was by now needed
to get rid of this battered survival ; and the course of events pro-
duced several. It happened that the King's brother, James, the
heir to the throne, had fallen in love during his exile with
Clarendon's daughter, Anne Hyde. He married her, secretly at
first, and then publicly. From this union sprang two English
sovereigns Mary,
: who married William of Orange, and Queen
Anne. At the time of its celebration the marriage roused popular
hostility, and there was strong feeling against Clarendon, who
feigned disapproval himself. Furthermore, Clarendon was respon-
sible for the marriage of Charles II with Catherine of
Braganza, a
Portuguese and Catholic princess, who proved moreover to be
sterile. A
Portuguese marriage was a less heinous offence than a
Spanish one, but not much, and the highly improbable allegation
was made that Clarendon had chosen a sterile Queen so as to
place his own
grandchildren on the throne. Another charge was
laid against him, that he sold Dunkirk to the French for a large
sum, and himself pocketed a commission. The public mind was
also deeply affected by the terrible
plague which ravaged London,
with its swarming, dirty streets, during the summer of 1665, and
also by the Great Fire which
destroyed two-thirds of the City a
few months later. And this second disaster (because the
people
insist that great events must have
great causes) was laid at the door
of the Papists, the French and Lord Clarendon. A final blow was
the arrival in the Thames of a Dutch fleet, which came as far as
Chatham and burnt English ships. Panic spread quickly among a
people unnerved by plague and fire. The capricious London mob
326
 THE CABAL
was by now looking back with regret to the days of stout Oliver,
when the coasts were protected and the army was strong. It was of
no avail that the Treaty of Breda (1667), which ended the Dutch
war, gave the English New York, with the whole of the American
coast joining Virginia with New England. Englishmen felt
they
had been betrayed, and in that same year Clarendon, the public
enemy, was exiled.
His place was taken not by one minister, but by a
group of
confidants known as the Cabal the word happened to be formed
by the initial letters of their names Clifford, Arlington, Bucking-
:

ham, Ashley, and Lauderdale. The first two were Catholics, the
rest sceptics.The most remarkable, but most suspect, was Ashley,
who shortly became Earl of Shaftesbury, and was depicted by
Dryden in a famous satire as Achitophel, the treacherous son of
King David. With the help of the Cabal, the King not only reigned
but ruled. To outward appearance he still idled and fooled with

1
dogs and doxies but actually, with hidden tenacity, he was pur-
;

suing a great project: to secure money and troops by an alliance

with Louis XIV, and with this foreign support, perhaps, to
're-establish Catholicism.
Charles had a sincere admiration for France and her govern-
ance. There he found what he would have liked, but did not dare,
to be: an absolute monarch. Realizing that such omnipotence
was only made possible by harmony between the sovereign and the
Church of Rome, he desired to achieve this harmony and to
imitate his cousin. These sentiments were strengthened by a new
French mistress, Louise de Kerouaille, whose childlike face dis-
guised real adroitness. Notwithstanding Parliament's desire for
alliance with the Protestant powers of Sweden and Holland against
France, who was taking Spain's place as the supreme power on the
Continent, Charles II signed a secret treaty with France, and
against Holland, in 1672. Parliament refused subsidies for this
unpopular war, and the Dutch defences were effective. In 1674,
much against the grain, Charles had to negotiate with Holland,
and three years later his niece Mary, daughter of James and Anne
Hyde, married William of Orange. That French treaty was the
last move made by Charles personally on the board of foreign

policy, and was checkmated.

it

He still had hopes of achieving his great plan in the religious

field. Early in his reign he had tried to impose on Parliament a

327
 THE RESTORATION
Declaration of Indulgence, thinking to make Catholic emancipa-
tion acceptable in return for a corresponding measure for dissenters.
But even the dissenters, Protestants before all else, opposed the
measure, and was rejected by Parliament. Later, Charles tried to
it

give effect to themeasure in spite of Parliament, in virtue of his

prerogative. But he chose the wrong moment, when hatred of
Popery and fear of France had both been quickened by fire and
pestilence. Once again it was a period when foreign affairs are
determined by internal policy. In days gone by, Spain had
symbolized persecution in Protestant eyes now, France personified
;

absolutism and the loss of the subject's liberties. Once more

travellers contrasted the wealth of the English farmer with the
poverty of the French peasant. Popery and wooden shoes the
combination haunted men's imaginations. Parliament stood fast
and refused to recognize the King's right to settle such matters by
ordinance. Charles wavered, remembered the rebellion and his
'travels' and yielded. But part of the Cabal had sided against
him, and made him accept the Test Act, a national and Protestant
retort to the French alliance and the Declaration of Indulgence.
This law excluded from public office any who would not swear
allegiance to the King's supremacy and to the Anglican faith.
Catholic peers under a further act had to leave the House of Lords.
The King's brother himself was obliged to own himself a Catholic.
The King, and tolerance, were beaten.
His reasonable acceptance of defeat gave grounds to suppose
for a time that tranquillity would be restored. But even the wise
live at the mercy of events. Within a few days everything was

changed by a lie and a mystery. Titus Gates, formerly an Anglican

cleric, was a convert to Catholicism more for self-interest than by
conviction, a man of base and contemptible character, who had
made enemies wherever fie went. Expelled from the English
Jesuits' college at Saint-Omer, he returned to England penniless,
and in 1678 concocted an accusation against the Jesuits, who, he
averred, were plotting to set fire to the City, murder the King, set
up his brother James, Duke of York, in his place, subdue England
with Dutch and French help, and re-establish Catholicism. He
sent one copy of this denunciation to the King, another to Sir
Edmund Berry Godfrey, a well-known justice of the peace in
Westminster. The excitement caused was prodigious, in a London
still nervous after the
plague and the Great Fire, with memories
328
 A PROTESTANT PANIC
of Gunpowder Plot and an unreasoning terror of Jesuits and
Popery. A search among Duke of York's
the papers of the
secretary revealed a compromising correspondence with Father La
Chaise, the confessor of Louis XIV. Calumny had accidentally
come upon an authentic intrigue. And at this point came the
dramatic discovery of the murdered body of Godfrey, at the foot
of Primrose Hill. Panic ran riot. Armed Jesuits were
reported
everywhere. Women went out of doors carrying daggers. The
King was incredulous about the plot, remarking that none would
be so foolish as to murder him to put his brother on the throne;
but he was obliged to feign alarm and to double the guard at
Whitehall. A
few steady heads vainly argued the personal baseness
of Titus Gates, and the absurdity of a pointless crime, as
Godfrey
held no more than a copy of a document which had already
pro-
duced its full effect. But, victimized by a sort of public blackmail,
they soon found themselves forced to believe in Gates, through
fear of being mistaken for Papists. A veritable reign of terror
began.
Since the Restoration, parties had been forming in
embryo,
engendered by the passions of the Civil War. Englishmen had
grown used to taking interest in public affairs, and the habit
remained incurable. Some favoured the King, like the Cavaliers
in the past ; and their adversaries dubbed them Tories', the name
of certain Irish freebooters, implying that they were merely Papists
disguised ; but the King's party wore the insult as a cockade. They,
in their turn, nicknamed the King's opponents 'Whigs', an
abbreviation of 'Whigamores', a Covenanters' faction in the West
of Scotland. The Whigs were rebels born, the Devil their sire,
Shaftesbury their chief; but this was a rebellion of aristocrats.
The Tories represented landed property and the Anglican Church;
the Whigs, the dissenters and the mercantile classes. When the
King ordered an election in 1679, the first for seventeen years, the
two parties invested it with the character which an appeal to
the country has to-day, with meetings, processions, violent
speeches. These were noisy methods, but doubtless their infusion
of the spectacular and competitive element into politics made for
the enduring success of parliamentary rule. Halifax compared
these battles of Whigs and Tories to a children's snowballing fight.
In the election of 1679 the Whigs won the day, by taking their
stand, in all bad faith, on the calumnies of Titus Gates ; and after
329
 THE RESTORATION
their success they made the first experiment in constitutional
government. A Privy Council of thirty members was to serve as
intermediary between King and Parliament, directed by Shaftes-
bury, Sir William Temple, Lord Russell and Lord Halifax. The
1679 Parliament is best known for the amendment of the law of
Habeas Corpus which set up the most stringent precautions against
the arbitrary imprisonment of any English subject. No measure
shows more clearly the distinction between despotic and free
systems of government. Habeas Corpus was never suspended
except in times of emergency. In 1815 it was even put forward by
Sir Samuel Romilly in favour of the
captive Napoleon.
The Whigs' victory had been due to dread of Catholicism, a
cause which was associated with that of the Duke of York. As
partisans of radical measures, therefore, the Whigs felt that the
King's brother ought to be excluded from the royal succession,
while the Tories, as good legitimists, held that it would suffice to
set limits on his
powers. In this matter, however, the Whigs
themselves were divided, some favouring the Prince of
Orange,
the Duke of York's son-in-law, others
inclining to the Duke of
Monmouth, the natural son of the King. Charles himself
supported
his brother against his bastard.
Very speedily, with their surprising
fluidity, the English populace tired of the Whig terror and forgot
Titus Gates. In 1681 Charles, having no need of
Parliamentary
subsidies as he received funds from Louis XIV, was able without
undue outcry to dissolve the last Parliament of his reign, which
sat atOxford in order to be at safe distance from the London
crowd. The Tories were winning.
Englishmen had not yet learned the parliamentary game whose
rules, universally accepted, enable political foes to alternate in
power, without the victory of one leading to an instant massacre
of the other. The triumph of Crown and Tories was followed
by a
persecution of Whigs. Shaftesbury was for
prosecuted high
treason, and although acquitted by a jury had to flee to Holland,
where he died. The other leading
Whigs, Russell and Algernon
Sidney, died on the scaffold, Essex cut his throat in the Tower. A
wave of mystical devotion to royalty had
swept over England.
The Tories proclaimed the doctrine of non-resistance to the
King,
which protected them at once from a counter-attack
by the Whigs
and from the independence of the Calvinists. Robert Filmer
published his Patriarchy asserting that as the King was the
330
 DEATH OF CHARLES II

successor to the patriarchs and the father of his

subjects, any
revolt against him was parricidal. In this fever of
servility all the
barriers against the Duke of York were
forgotten. With impunity,
during his last years, Charles II lived unblushingly on French
subsidies, and regardless of English interests allowed Louis XIV
to pursue his aggrandisement in Flanders and the Rhineland.
And thus the monarch who had, with so much charm, betrayed
England, two Churches, his wife, and all his mistresses, was able to
preserve to the last his luxuriant, He
perilous equilibrium.
wondered what his brother would do when he himself had left the
scene it seemed all too likely that James would be forced
:
upon
further 'travels'. But he would take good care, said Charles, to
leave him his kingdoms in peace. On his deathbed, for the first
time, he summoned a Catholic priest, and received Extreme
Unction.

331
 CHAPTER XI

JAMES II AND THE REVOLUTION OF 1688

CHARLES II bequeathed to his brother a despotic and almost
unquestioned power. The Church of England preached divine
right and non-resistance to the tyrant J A Tory Parliament was
ready to vote life-taxes to the King. Discreetly Charles had begun
to recruit a standing army of ten thousand men, and James was
to double the strength a great novelty for an English
sovereign.
The country let matters drift, wishing only to be quiet. Even the
new King's Catholicism roused no violent opposition. Anglicans
and dissenters were agreed that he might practise his religion
provided that he did not seek a national conversion. If James II
had been a man ready to compromise, like his brother, he might
have reigned undisturbed. But he was obstinate, energetic, dutiful,
and rather unintelligent. Comparing the two brothers, men
reached the conclusion that Charles II could have understood
things if he chose, whereas James II would have liked to under-
stand them if he could. He was ingenuous enough to suppose that,
because it preached non-resistance, the Church of England would
not resist if he should seek to deprive it of its privileges ; but the
Anglican Church discovered the weakness of the doctrine precisely
when this coincided no longer with its interests. James also
believed that he could count on the support of dissenters
against
the Anglicans because he promised tolerance to the former as he
did equally to the Catholics; but this was the moment of the
revocation of the Edict of Nantes (1685), when the Huguenot
fugitives were coming into England with tales that did not provide
a heartening example for the English Protestants.
It could be seen at once that
repression under the new reign
would be merciless. Rebellions, headed in Scotland by the Duke of
Argyll, and by the Duke of Monmouth in the West of England,
were fairly easily suppressed, and their leaders were
put to death.
Hundreds of hapless rustics who had followed Monmouth shared
his fate, and the
'Bloody Assize' of Judge Jeffreys became notorious.
Everywhere the rope, the lash, the dungeon and even women were
;

sent to their death. The

days of Mary Tudor seemed to
332
 DECLARATION OF INDULGENCE
returned. Having established an armed camp near London, King
James secure from any rising and had no
felt
qualms about violat-
ing the law. Unable to obtain from Parliament the abrogation of
the Test Act, he declared it inapplicable to Catholics,
by virtue of
his royal prerogative, and so was able to fill civil and
military posts
with Catholic officials and officers. Within the Church of
England
he favoured crypto-Catholic prelates, and amongst the
nobility
he sought proselytes. When the Duke of Norfolk,
bearing the
Sword before him, halted at the door of the Catholic
chapel, the
King said to him: Tour father would have come further.' 'And
your father, who was a better man,' said the Duke, 'would not
have come so far.' And when the young Duke of Somerset,
instructed to bring the Papal nuncio into the
King's presence, said,
*I am informed that I cannot
obey your Majesty without infringing
the law,' James was furious. 'Do you not know that I am above the
law?' he exclaimed. And the Duke replied: Tour Majesty,
perhaps; but not myself.' For the spirit of resistance showed
itself amongst the peers rather than
amongst members of the
Commons. The great Catholic families themselves, well aware of
the national character and foreseeing dangerous reactions to come,
refused to accept high appointments offered them
by the King.
Pope Innocent XI advised moderation. But James, zealous and
blind, hurried boldly on towards the abyss.
To
rule, he needed middle-class support. But the middle
classesno longer contained Catholics. James thought to rally
them by a Declaration of Indulgence comprising the dissenters.
This was the old, ineradicable fallacy of supposing that Catholicism
could be restored by taking advantage of internal conflict
among
the Protestants, The Anglican clergy were ordered to read this
declaration from the pulpit, but the whole Church refused. A
petition was addressed to the King by the Archbishop of Canter-
bury and six bishops. They were sent to the Tower. On the
barge which bore them down the river, the soldiers knelt and asked
for the bishops' blessing. When they were acquitted
by a jury
London was illuminated, and s$yeo-biaiiched candlesticks were
seen in the windows, the highest of the stems being for the Primate.
Next, the King sought to impose a Catholic President on Magdalen
College, Oxford; when the Fellows refused, .he expelled twenty-
fiveof them, and had his way. The old clash between the Stuarts
and their subjects was starting again, but by now in an emancipated
333
 THE REVOLUTION OF 1688
world where rebellion against the King no longer appeared as
something incredible and monstrous. People
were patient, how-
ever, so long as the King had no heir-male. The heiress to the
throne was Princess Mary, a good Protestant, and the wife of
William of Orange. Such a couple, it was felt, would one day
restore order in the realm. But despair fell on the country when
James's second wife, Mary of Modena, gave birth to a son in
1688. The child was rumoured to be supposition there had:

been no legal witnesses of the confinement, and besides, it was a

Jesuit plot. The King seemed ready to send an Irish Catholic

army into England, and the streets echoed to the strains of

'Lullibullero', a song of hatred against the Irish, who would cut
the throats of Englishmen. By now, far more than in 1640, the
spirit of revolution was rife.
William of Orange, meanwhile, was engaged in mortal strife
with Louis XIV of France, and believed that unless England
remained Protestant, liberty in Europe was doomed. Neither he
nor his wife had any scruples about declaring against their father
or father-in-law; keeping constantly in touch with the English
parties, they only awaited a definite
invitation before taking
action. On the day when the seven bishops were acquitted (June
30, 1688), an invitation to William and Mary was signed by several
peers amongst them Danby, and the wise and attractive Halifax
who risked their lives, and had the support of numerous officers,

including Lord Churchill, court favourite though he was. Louis

XTV had recently invaded the Palatinate, thus giving Holland
several weeks of respite. William landed in Torbay on November
5, 1688, and advanced towards London. James had an army, but
it was untrustworthy. Seized with panic, he made concessions. It

was too late. The militia were mustering in the counties, their
password 'a free Parliament and a Protestant religion'. The great
landlords were siding with William, and James had powerful
interests against him. The Church and the universities had every-

thing to fear from this Catholic sovereign. Princess Anne, the

King's second daughter, took her stand with the rebels. James felt
deserted. If he had fought, William's position would perhaps have
become difficult, as the English people in general were in no mind
to reopen a civil war. Instead of trying to make James II captive,
his adversaries were at pains to open the door to flight for him. He
took the chance, and crossed the Channel, casting the Great Seal
334
 WILLIAM AND MARY
into the Thames hope of preventing the transaction of State
in the
business. But a can be replaced; and so can a king.
seal
To assure the lawful transmission of power was not easy. The
Whigs maintained that, as monarchy was a contract between
people
and sovereign, the people or its representatives had a right
to reject James II and his sons as unworthy of confidence, and to
summon William of their own free will. The Tory bishops, true to
the doctrine of divine right, could not accept this method and
urged a regency.
A legal compromise, put forward by Danby,
considered the fugitive King as having abdicated, and proclaimed
Mary as having inherited the throne. But this plan clashed with
the wishes of the royal couple, Mary being unwilling to reign
without her spouse, and William not wishing to become a prince-
consort. In the end an agreement recognized them both in
February, 1689, and the reign was that of William and Mary.
After this compromise the question of the divine right of kings in
England could not be raised again. But it enabled this conservative
revolution to be effected without civil strife, without proscriptions,
without the common hangman. Slowly, the English were learning
the difficult art of living in a society.

335
 CHAPTER XII

THE RESTORATION SPIRIT

THE pendulum of human nature swings on either side of fairly
steady sentiments. Puritan rigidity in morals was bound to be
followed by laxity. The Cavaliers, pestered for twenty years past,
had a comprehensible horror of the morality and notions which
had plagued them so much so that, in their reaction, they toppled
:

over on the other side. At Charles IPs court the hatred of hypocrisy
really became a contempt for decency. Now that an end was made
of the gloomy faces and cropped heads which had reigned at
Westminster, Whitehall longed for the taste of vengeance. The
palace was open to all, and everyone could see the royal lewdness
for himself. Every night the sentries could see the King crossing the
gardens to join his mistress, the all-powerful and shameless Lady
Castlemaine. Subjects imitated their ruler. Women in men's
clothing, groups meeting to dance in nakedness, cynical wantoning
with chambermaids here were all the usual characteristics of
those periods of debauchery which generally follow a great social
upheaval. Restoration England is like the age of the Directory in
France, or like the post- War Europe of Morand's Ouvert la Nuit.
The memoirs of the Chevalier de Grammont present a picture
of the time, but it was probably more crude in character than
Hamilton described it. The English Rochester is more typical of
that world than the Frenchman Grammont. An intimate of the
King, who delighted in his bawdy talk, impudent enough to snatch
a kiss from the favourite herself, libertine enough to rent a tavern
with the Duke of Buckingham for the seducing of the most
respectable women of the neighbourhood, he is like some degraded
image of the great Elizabethans, with the same violence, but applied
to less worthy ends.
Those young Cavaliers of 1660 had not received, as their
fathers had, the solid upbringing which a family of well-to-do
squires can give its sons. They had lived with grooms while their
fathers followed the King's standard, and they had drifted through
the disreputable parts of Paris and Amsterdam. Drunkenness was
336
 THE SOCIAL SURFACE
fashionable. Rochester boasted of having been drunk for five
years on end.
A
capable civil servant like Pepys tells unblushingly
of his toping. In London the taverns and brothels multiplied.
Coffee and tea, lately introduced into England, were the pretext
for opening coffee-houses where more brandy was drunk than
coffee. It was and their rival ale-houses, that
in the coffee-houses,
seditious talk went the rounds, and where scandalous tales of
Lady Castlemaine had their currency. Brutal displays of cock-
fighting or bull-baiting were hardly enough to quicken the pulse of
onlookers who thronged to the executions of the regicides. And
the stage mirrored the cynicism of the time. Pepys could still take
pleasure in The Tempest, but regarded A
Midsummer Night's
Dream as a highly ridiculous performance. Amongst the fashion-
able dramatists were Beaumont and Fletcher, with Congreve and
Wycherley in the field of comedy, to which they transplanted the
themes of Moliere in a cruder style. The audacity of these Restora-
tion comedies was to startle the nineteenth century; Taine, in his

disgust, wondered that any public ever tolerated them. The

more amoral twentieth century was to discern afresh their vivacity
and comic quality, and in 1935 London audiences were applauding
a play of Wycherley's which, in 1865, would have caused dire
scandal. Such are the variations of modesty; but Taine was right
in judging Wycherley's humour as less healthy than Moliere's.

Fundamentally, the Puritan still dwelt within these emancipated

Englishmen of the Restoration age, and there is a sombre violence
in the efforts of these comic writers to shock the creature.
In the sixteenth century, Italy was the chief foreign influence
in England; in the seventeenth, it was France. Many of the
Cavalier poets lived out their exile in France, where they knew
and admired Boileau, Molifere, Bossuet. French poems and
romances found English translators. King Charles II himself was
French, not only through his mother, but in his memories and his
mode of life. From Louis XIV he received 'a pension, a mistress,
and examples'. An Englishman of the Restoration mingled French
phrases with all his conversation : one more reaction,
it seemed,

against the Puritans. It was at this time that the English language
was augmented by words expressive of shades of mockery 'to

burlesque*, 'to droll', 'to ridicule', 'travesty'

and 'badinage'. The
religious poem was succeeded by the satire.
One of the great
successes of the time was Samuel Butler's Hudibras, which has
Y 337
 THE RESTORATION SPIRIT
been styled a Don Quixote of Puritanism, but to a French reader
isreminiscent of Scarron rather than Cervantes. Dryden, in his
sparkling satire, combined the Gallic form with biblical allusions,
and depicted the hapless Monmouth and the treacherous Shaftes-
bury under the names of Absalom and Achitophel, the sons of
David. The madrigal flowered side by side with satire. Numerous
Cavalier poets composed love-songs, often charming. Literature
was aristocratic. The mysticism of a Milton or a Bunyan found no

place in this court, which knew all too well what sort of morality
would be imposed upon it by mysticism. It was correct in England,
about the year 1670, to be graceful, lighthearted, and reasonable.
Descartes was the fashionable philosopher. The reign of
Reason, that un-Britannic divinity, was opening. Seventeenth-
century science was Cartesian, and could be so because it dealt with
mathematics, astronomy, and optics. These modes of discipline
produced a man of genius in Sir Isaac Newton, whose discovery of
certain laws of mechanics confirmed the rights of Reason. The

King himself, and the second Duke of Buckingham, were men of

science. In 1662 the Royal Society received its
royal charter for
the advancement of knowledge of nature, a nucleus of all who
were interested in scientific investigations, from the King to the
cultivated middle There Halley described his comet and
class.
Newton expounded light, Roy demonstrated his botanical
classifications and Boyle the theory of sound. The
principles of
scientific research, set forth
previously by Bacon in his Novum
Organum, were at this time productive of such results that men
began to presume that self-confidence which, during the eighteenth
century, led them to seek rational solutions for the
problems of
politics, morality, and economics. Nevertheless, English rational-
ism, before Locke, was different from its French counterpart. The
great thinker of the Restoration period was Thomas Hobbes, who
regarded human societies as purely mechanical systems set in
motion by our appetites and desires. In his view, self-interest is
the mainspring of the moral law; but
socially organic life brings
about a war between conflicting self-interests, and this clash causes
the transformation of the natural state of war into a lawful
system
of agreements. Hobbes's political
philosophy is one which would
naturally arise from an era of civil war such as that which he had
himself witnessed. Since men hate each other and are
incapable
pf living in peace, a strong master is the sole
remedy. And
338
 A SOBER RELIGION
Hobbes's Leviathan is
simply the totalitarian State of the modern
dictatorships, with the sovereign as its dictator.
Even the Church at this time became rationalistic. The
fierce,
devouring faith of a Cromwell satisfied the deepest craving of
certain Englishmen, but most of them of a less
preferred religion
violent kind. The leading Christian thinker of the Restoration,
Isaac Barrow, was a mathematician, and propounded a scientific
theology and a utilitarian morality, demonstrating the obvious
advantage to mankind of ensuring eternal bliss at the cost of a
few quite trifling sacrifices. Tillotson, a preacher so much admired
that his widow was paid 2500 for the
copyright of his unpublished
sermons, expounded the wisdom of being religious, showing this
wisdom by practicalarguments ranged with geometric precision.
There was no no imagination, nothing of the
fire,
style which
lends aesthetic value to a Bossuet, a Bourdaloue, a Massillon
but a house well-built and wind-proof.
This kindly, reasonable religion had a
strong hold on the
English people. It would be very misleading to infer from comedies
and court memoirs that the whole country, during the Restoration
period, was given over to cynicism and debauchery. Such im-
morality is always confined to a few, to the idle, who employ their
energies in artificial love-affairs in default of having proper work
to use them in. Family life in the manor-house, the
shopkeeper's
home, the farm, remained as it had always been. Private letters
give us glimpses of excellent households, united in sober affection.
Samuel Pepys, during a walk on the outskirts of London, came
across an old shepherd reading the Bible to his
boy. The libraries
were full of books of theology, and in the reign of Charles II
sermons sold more freely than poetry.
There is no resemblance between the English Revolution of
1688 and the French Revolution of a hundred years later. The
latter was one in which classes came into conflict;
peasants and
townsmen revolted against king and nobles. There was nothing
like this in England. The two
great conflicts of the Revolution
in England presented the picture of a religious and a political
clash. Who was to dominate? King or Parliament? Which Church
was to mould the souls of Englishmen? Roman, Anglican, or
Independent? But there was also a third, and less, obvious conflict.
It was fiscal in character. Who was to
pay for State expenditure?
Charles I, with his ship money, had stood for direct taxation. The
339
 THE RESTORATION SPIRIT
Revolution certainly meant the triumph of Parliament, of the
Anglican Church, of the Common Law;
but it also indicated the

triumph of the propertied class. For some years, in the time of the
New Model and the Levellers, it looked as if a Puritan and
equali-
tarian opposition might come to birth. But such fears tended to
unify the great landlords who supported
Parliament with those who

upheld the King. The former came to be Whigs, the latter Tories;
but between them was a tacit agreement to keep from power any
group whose ideas were too extreme. And so Puritanism, which
acknowledged only the authority of conscience, was kept out of
practical politics.
The Stuart adventure brought about the victory of the
Common Law, no less than that of Parliament over Crown.
After that dynasty, England saw no more of administrative rights
and courts of royal prerogative. There was one law for all, as
strict for the State as for individuals Habeas Corpus closed the
;

last gates of the domain of justice against 'reasons of State'. In

France the various revolutionary assemblies at the close of the
eighteenth century, and later the National Assembly of 1871,
having overturned monarchy or empire, were to attempt the
immediate creation of a strong State. In contrast, the Revolution
of 1688 in England was directed only towards limiting State powers
for the benefit of the rights of the subject.Parliament summoned
William and Mary, imposing its own terms on them. The truth
was that England, shielded from foreign armies by her girdle of
sea, and from internal disorder by the law-abiding temper of her

people, was not forced primarily to protect her frontiers against

invaders nor her counties against anarchy, but simply to defend
the religion and freedom and prosperity of her people against the
arbitrary interference of their government
In years to come, Burke called the events of 1688 a 'happy
and glorious revolution', and it was indeed a piece of good fortune
for England that she could thus achieve the greatest alteration in
her history, the transition from despotism to constitutional
monarchy, without an unbridgeable gulf being made between
Englishmen of opposing views. If Cromwell had remained in
power and himself founded a royal dynasty, England would
probably have remained for many years divided, as France was
after 1789; the dispossessed descendants of the Cavaliers would
not readily have forgiven their defeat by the Roundheads. The
340
 TEMPERATE POLITICS
comparative temperateness in political conflict the
during
eighteenth and nineteenth centuries is
largely attributable to the
indulgence shown at the Restoration of Charles II, to the fact that
both parties were at one in defending Protestantism at the time of
James IFs flight, and also to the circumstance that, after 1788, the
last legitimists rallied to the existing monarchy because the
legitimate line of kings had come to an end. Whereas in France,
in the days of the Terror, a vendetta between Left and Right was
opened which has never yet been forgotten ; in England, after 1688,
political passion never reached the compelling fervour of a religious
sentiment.

341
 BOOK SIX

MONARCHY AND OLIGARCHY

 GENEALOGIES OF THE ENGLISH MONARCHS

TABLE V

GEORGE I
(GEORGE LOUIS, ELECTOR OF HANOVER)
AND
HIS DESCENDANTS

GEORGE I
1714-1727

GEORGE II
1727-1760
I

Prince Frederick
d. 1751
n i

GEORGE III
1760-1820
(3) |

GEORGE IV WILLIAM IV Edward Duke of Kent

1820-1830 1830-1837 d. 1820

Charlotte VICTORIA
d. 1817 1837-1901

EDWARD VII
1901-1910

GEORGE V
1910-1936

EDWARD VIII GEORGE VI

1936 1936-
 CHAPTER I

THE DUTCHMAN ON THE THRONE

THE frail Dutchman, with his brown hair and penetrating grey
eyes, who was crowned King in 1689, was not foreign by
blood being a grandson of Charles I nor by his marriage
being the husband of the daughter of James II. But to
English-
men, Whigs and Tories alike, he always seemed a foreigner, in
character, tastes and ideas. At a time of gay dissipation,
they
found him, if not impeccable, at least solemn and unamusable; in
days of elegant chatter, he was, like the greatest of his Dutch
ancestors, a man of silence. There was a lofty, almost disdainful,
tolerance in his attitude towards the old
quarrels of his new
kingdom, about the supremacy of Parliament or of the Established
Church. Having experienced in the Netherlands the threat of the
growing power of Louis XIV, he always retained a Continental
point of view, seeing the maintenance of the balance of power In
Europe as the main objective. And from this fact sprang the
paradox that a sovereign who had little faith in Parliament and, in
his native country, had
triumphed over a democracy, became one
of the founders of England's system of constitutional
monarchy.
Skilled in warding off graver
dangers, he accepted and employed
the instrument at hand. And so, with the
flight of James II, the
long battle between the executive and legislative powers was all but
ended. William was still prepared to fight for the remnants of the
royal power, and in foreign policy he usually had his way. But
after his death, if not before, it was admitted
by King and Parlia-
ment that the real power belonged only to the King in Parliament.
The Civil War had shown that England retrfed to become an
absolute monarchy the Restoration of 1660, that she refused to be
;

a republic. She had still to find the means of being at once a

republic and a monarchy.
William and Mary, on ascending the throne, ratified the
Igeclaration of Right of 1688, which became the Bill of Rights
The text ol ttus document, cnaracteristically EngUsh
later that year,
in temper, proclaimed no abstract principles. It enumerated the
arbitrary acts of King James and declared them illegal; it affirmed
345
 THE DUTCHMAN ON THE THRONE
on no violate certain fundamental laws
that pretext can the King
these laws, Parliament saw
of the realm; and to ensure respect for
to it that subsidies should be voted annually, and that the army's
pay should be only
provided for one year at a time. The Mutiny
Act, prepared after the mutiny at Ipswich, and the only authority
for applying a code of military justice to soldiers, was also to be
it was decided, in 1694, that Parliaments
passed annually. Lastly
should be summoned at least every three years, and that no one
Parliament could sitfor longer than three years. Long experience
had taught Englishmen that their essential liberties depended on
these simple measures. The actual machinery of freedom interested
them more than its theoretic glorification. With the Declaration
of Right accepted by the King, few grounds for conflict remained
between Crown and Parliament. But a method had not yet been
found for ensuring co-operation between the executive and the
legislature. Nobody as yet imagined that unity of government
would be achieved by a homogeneous group of the King's
counsellors (the Cabinet), who would hold the high offices of
State, belonging to the dominant party in the Commons' and
following the fortunes of that parliamentary majority. When
William, influenced by the 'ingenious' Sunderland, tried to form
such groups of ministers, Parliament was startled, talked of juntas
and and brandished its old weapon of impeachment. But
cabals,
impeachment provided no adequate control over the executive.
Itmade possible the punishment of ministers after a failure or a
blunder, but could not forestall a rash act. For several genera-
tions England puzzled over this difficult problem of ministerial

responsibility without finding its solution.

William III preserved, in theory at least^ the executive power;
but he was far from having the personal prestige which Charles I,
even to the scaffold, had retained. A
fairly numerous party re-
mained loyal to James IL A great nobleman to whom William
refused some favour was very likely to enter into secret corre-
spondence with the refugee court at Saint-Germain. Several
bishops, and four hundred clergy who remained true to divine
right, refused to give their oath.They were called the non-jurors,
and had to resign, their places being taken by 'latitudinarian'
bishops like Burnet and Tillotson. If William had been able to do
so, he would have imposed religious neutrality upon England.
But the opposition roused by this new-fangled notion forced him
346
 THE BANK OF ENGLAND
to compromise. A measure granting comparative freedom of
worship was passed in 1689, but Catholics and dissenters were still
excluded from public office. Some nonconformists consented to
become communicants in the Established Church, in order to
take municipal posts, and this was termed 'occasional conformity'.
Itangered the Tories, who regarded the pretence as impious.
Party frontiers became more definite. ^The Tories were the
party of landed proprietors, the Jacobite squires, and adherents
of the Anglican Church. The Whig party was made up of three
elements: aristocratic families with an anti-Jacobite tradition
(such as the Cavendishes, Russells, Pelhams); City merchants,
nabobs from the Indies, moneyed men, who at this time were
growing rapidly richer and bought themselves seats in Parliament ;
and dissenters, who had hardly any link with the two former
groups beyond a common fear of the Stuarts and of religious
intolerance. In the time of James II the Tories had found them-
selves, to their despair, forced to choose between Church and
King. Toavoid Rome they chose The Hague. Some regretted it,
and dreamed of an impossible restoration. On the other hand,
under William, a curious reversal made the Whigs the most staunch
supporters of the sovereign. They supported without reserve his
wars against France because he undertook them as head of the
Protestant princes; because opposition to Louis XIV meant
opposition to the Stuart Pretender, from whom the Whigs had
everything to fear; and because their City supporters, during
and on account of this war, were enjoying unheard-of prosperity.
Since the early years of the seventeenth century there had
existed at Amsterdam a famous bank, at which all the great
merchants of Europe had their accounts ; so that transfer payments
could be made, although the procedure was too cumbersome and
the restrictions were too many for comparison to be made with a
modern bank. England was still content with private bankers
having narrower resources. The goldsmiths of the Stuart period
were pioneers of a new banking technique, cLealingipi gold* lending
toJhe^.Kmg^ and Jo. private persons^ and accepting deposits of
precious metals in return for receipts (goldsmiths* notes), which
were the first form of banknote. Even the Exchequer borrowed
from the goldsmiths. During the wars against Louis XIV taxation
and loans proved inadequate to cover expenses, and it was then
that the Whigs invented the National Debt, the Bank of England,
347
 THE DUTCHMAN ON THE THRONE
and speculation on stocks. 'Dutch finance*, sneered the Tories,
who hated these new devices, politically as aids to the maintenance
of Whig power, economically because State expenditure was
facilitatedby State borrowing, and morally because such loans
increased the power of moneyed men at the expense of the
country
gentlemen, the backbone of the country.
The Bank of England was created only to enable William to
carry on his wars. Anumber of capitalists raised a sum of
1,200,000, of which was lent to the State at a rate of interest
all

totalling 100,000 per annum. The bank established to carry out

this operation undertook at the same time to open accounts for
private persons, as did the Bank of Amsterdam. It had^no reserves,
its
capital being lent to the Government, but was given the privi-
lege of issuing paper notes up to a sum equivalent to its capital,
such notes being payable in gold. The Bank was able to fulfil these
obligations by means of its annual interest paid by the government.
Its notes at first roused deep dlstrtrst: "Then the public were
glad
not to have to borrow from the goldsmiths, whose interest charges
were high. The State loan of 1694 was the beginning of the
National Debt. It resulted in strengthening the links which united
'

William III with the City and the Whigs. If ever Louis XIV and
the Pretender proved victorious, the loans would certainly not be
repaid. Thus, to the House of Orange, the Bank of England
became what the spoliation of the monasteries had been to the
Tudors it allied political passions with economic interests. The
:

founding of the Bank, the increase of large-scale business, and the

close connection with Amsterdam, all helped to make London the
financial and commercial centre of the world. England would soon

challenge the productive wealth of France, with hardly a quarter of

France's population. Dutch finance soon realized that it had
raised up a dangerous rival.
William was no general Massillon said of him that 'he was
;

happier in instigating wars than in fighting them, and more

formidable in conclave than in command*. But he waged war all
his life. As King of England, he had to defend himself
against
the dethroned James II, who, with French naval
support, effected
a landing in Ireland and was aided by the Irish Catholics. With
this CatbeUc^nny, James tried to
occupy the Prote&tgnt ^OTItfigspf
Ulster, treating their people with cruelty. In 1690, at the head of
an Anglo-Dutch army, William won of the Boyne arid
the, battle
348
 CONTINENTAL CONCERNS
drove James .from the kingdom. Ireland was^ conquered. William
would glady have granted Ireland some measure of liberty, but
here again his desire for tolerance ran counter to old and fierce
prejudices. Harsh laws were passed^gainst.the religion, and even
the trade, of the Irish. English manufacturers and breeders feared
Irish competition; the rivalry between Irish cattle and English
cattle was not the least of the obstacles to reconciliation between the
two islands.. The Scottish Highlands, loyal to the Scottish house of
Stuart, had likewise sided with James, although the Lowlands had
accepted the Revolution after 1690, It was not until 1707, under
Queen Anne, that the Act of Union united the English and Scottish
Parliaments and thereafter Scotland 'had the right of trade with
;

the British colonies. Her success was remarkable Glasgow became

:

a rival of London, the Clyde as busy as the Thames, and Scotsmen

princes in the City.
To William III, Continental problems were paramount. Eliza-
beth had constantly suffered from the dangerous proximity of the
Spaniards in their Flemish domains. She had then supported the
Dutch against Spain, and during the following century the port of
Antwerp had become weakened by the rise of Amsterdam and
Rotterdam. But when the eighteenth century opened, Spain was
no longer the powerful monarchy which formerly had dominated
Europe. Her invincible foot-soldiers had shrunk to a few thou-
sands her navy was a tenth of that of Philip II her arsenals were
; ;

ruined, her coffers empty. The long struggle with the Moors had
left her in a regime of protracted feudalism ; no middle class had

grown up on her territories amidst adult' States, she remained

;

politically adolescent. The power of Spain had been stricken, but

another had risen, that of France far more dangerous to Holland
:

and England because now, between the mass of national forces and
the Netherlands, there existed no buffer-state. It was Louis XTV's
ambition to make the Rhine the frontier of France, a trustworthy
and neutral boundary. The Dutch and English merchants Con-
sidered that if Antwerp-were held by-. France, who was already
mistress of Europe's resources, they would be ruined. William
was determined to oppose this, and accordingly pursued England's
traditional policy the defence of Flanders, mastery at sea, the
formation of eC league against the strongest Continental power.
At first fleet commanded by Tourville scored
the excellent French
victories over the combined English and Dutch navies. But
349
 THE DUTCHMAN ON THE THRONE
France was hard put to it to control both the Mediterranean and
the Atlantic, the sea and the Continent. Colbert was no
longer
there to fit out the French navy. A
fiscal system which
exempted
the clergy and nobility from taxation deprived Louis of the
financial
sinews of war. The French seamen finally succumbed at La
Hogue, and Louis XIV was prepared to negotiate. At the Congress
of Ryswick he showed wisdom and moderation,
agreeing to re-
nounce the Netherlands in favour of Bavaria, and to
recognize the
house of Orange in England. This, he felt, was better than
allowing
Spain to rebuild the Empire of Charles V
with English
support.
William III, for his part, had succeeded in restoring a Continental
balance between the Empire and France. After in 1697
Ryswick,
European peace seemed to be assured.
Fate raised a troubling hand, and human wisdom was diverted
by the mischief of circumstance. The one outstanding danger-
point wa/the question of the Spanish succession. The King of
Spain, the half-witted Charles II, shortly afterwards died without
issue (1700). Who was to succeed him? A
son of the a Emperor,
French prince, or the Elector of Bavaria? With the
Empire
straddling Spain and Italy, France would again find herself^jQ-
circled. Louis XIV, anxious for
peace, proposed to let Spain go
to the Elector of Bavaria, to
satisfy himself with Naples, the Two
Sicilies 'and
Tuscany for the Dauphin, and to yield Milan to
Austria. It was a reasonable solution ; but 'death had not
signed
The Elector of Bavaria, a
the treaty'. child of five, died; the
Dauphin and the Archduke alone were left at
grips; the com-
promise was null and void. Fresh negotiations opened between
Louis XIV and William III, who were both willing to dismember
Spain for the preservation of peace. The Spanish ministers were
not willing, and, believing that the most
valuable, because the
nearest, support for an enfeebled Spain was that of France,
secured from their dying
King a testament naming the Duke of
Anjou and the Duke of Berry as his successors. If these princes
refused, the Austrian prince
was to be substituted. This forced the
hand of Louis XIV. He could no
longer refuse the kingdom of
Spain for his grandsons without himself restoring the Empire of
Charles V. He
accepted the perilous honour, sent his grandson to
be Philip V to Spain, and manned the
strongholds of the lower,
Rhineland with French
garrisons alongside the Dutch (1701).
William III was furious. He felt that he had been tricked, aa<l;
350
 THE ACT OF SETTLEMENT
began negotiations with the Emperor. As a reprisal, and contrary
to the Peace of Ryswick, Louis recognized the exile James III as
the true King of England.
Death checked William just when he was preparing, along
with the Empire and Prussia, a new plan of campaign against
France (1702). His wife, Mary, had died in 1694, and the Princess
Anne, second daughter of James II, had become heir-apparent.
She had lost all her children at an
early age (the last surviving one
died in 1700), and probably would have no more.
Accordingly,
in the last year of William's reign, the
important Act of Settlement
had laid down the order of the royal succession. All the heirs-
male, being Catholics, were excluded, and it was decided that the
crown should pass, after Anne, to the Electress Sophia of Hanover,
granddaughter of lames I, and to her descendants, provided that
they were Eretestants. And it is this Act which still orders the
succession to the English throne to-day.

351
 CHAPTER II

THE REIGN OF QUEEN ANNE

QUEEN ANNE had never had thef same friends asher brother-in-
III^ He had
law, William upheld the
WMgs because they were
untainted by Jacobitism, because they supported his policy abroad,
and because they showed more tolerance in religious affairs than
did their opponents/^Annawas insular, narrowly Anglican, fiercely
Tory. She was said frTbe stupid ; her letters show, rather, a vein
BfoDStinacy. It has been said that she set up three aims in her life :

to be Queen, to favour the Right wing of the Church, and to give

her husband, Prince George of Denmark (of whom Charles II had
said, 'I have tried him drunk and I have tried him sober, but there
is nothing in him'), posts which he was quite incapable of filling.

A fourth should be added to satisfy her favourites. In the course

:

of her life, Anne had friendships with two women, which had many
of tKe marks of love. The first of these passions was for Sarah
Jennings, who became by marriage Lady Churchill, and then
Duchess of Marlborough. '. . .
nothing ever can express how
passionately I am yours,' wrote Anne to Sarah, and in order to
avert obsequiousness, she adopted in this correspondence the name
of 'Mrs. Morley', Sarah Churchill becoming 'Mrs. Freeman*. But
Mrs, Freeman, although she accepted the shower of advantages
which poured upon herself and her husband from the Queen's
morbid affection, was stern in her judgment of Anne in ordinary
:

matters, she wrote, the Queen's conversation was in no way

brilliant or witty, and in matters of moment she spoke hurriedly,
and with a vexatious manner of keeping close to such advice as
had been given her, showing no intelligence or judgment. During
the last third of the Queen's life, Sarah Churchill's place was taken
by Abigail Hill, who became Mrs. (later Lady) Masham, and
ruined the fortunes of the Marlboroughs.
The career of John Churchill (who became Duke of Marl-
borough in 1702) presents an odd blend of amoral adroitness and

genius. The son of a squire, Winston Churchill, he began as a page

to the Duke of York, thanks to the
protection of his sister Arabella,
352
 THE MARLBOROUGHS
a mistress of the Duke. He himself became a lover of Lady Castle-
maine, Duchess of Cleveland, and accepted her gift of 5000. This
ill-gotten money was well invested, young Churchill handing it over
to Lord Halifax in return for an annuity of 500. It was the
foundation of a great fortune. This clever lover and prudent
capitalist happened also to be a great soldier. In James IFs day
John Churchill had reached high military rank. During the
Revolution of 1688, like most men in that difficult age, he played a
double game, supporting William III but taking out counter-
insurance at Saint-Germain. The accession of Queen Anne, who
protected the husband through love of the wife, made him the most
powerful man in the country, and his fortunes, due to favour, were
consolidated by merit. Not only was Marlborough an excellent

general, attentive to detail, careful of the health of his troops, but

he was also the wisest and least partisan of politicians. Tory by
birth and habit, he consented to work with the Whigs because they
were supporting him, as they had upheld William III, against
Louis XIV. The two great figures of Anne's reign, Marlborough
and Godolphin (or, as they were styled, the General and the
Treasurer), were experts set above party divisions, an excellent type
of man, but one which partisan passion always strikes down in
the end.
The Queen's first Parliament was composed of full-blooded
Tories. Thereupon the General and the Treasurer found them-
selves driven towards the Whigs by the demands of their foreign

policy. They tried to rule with mixed ministries, but it was 'mixing
oil and vinegar'. Political and religious controversy became as
violent as they were brilliant. The new-found freedom of the Press
allowed the publication of pamphlets from the pens of the fore-
most writers. This was the time when Steele and Addison, both
Whigs, were issuing the Taller and the Spectator , when Swift, the
friend of the Tories and the High Church, wrote the Tale of a Tub,
while Daniel Defoe voiced moderate opinion. These 'paper
cannon-balls', loaded with explosive prose, brought the wars of
the factions into quarters hitherto unreached. Passions rose high.
The blend of oil and vinegar, of Whiggery and Toryism, such as
Charles II, James II and William III had been able to impose,
appeared scandalous. Spontaneously the country was moving
towards that alternation of parties which turns civil strife into a
chronically benignant malady,
"z 353
 QUEEN ANNE
The War of the Spanish Succession lasted till 1713. The
English objective, now as always, was to maintain the balance of
power in Europe, prevent Louis XIV from uniting the forces of
France and Spain, and compel him to quit Flanders and the
estuary of the Rhine. France had the advantage of being in
occupation of the disputed territories at the start of the war, but
she was exhausted by half a century of campaigning, and, what is
more, she did not hold the mastery of the sea. Furthermore,
England had robbed her of two of her allies Savoy (alienated]
according to Saint-Simon, by the tortuous manoeuvres of Louvoisj
and Portugal (after the Methuen Treaty of 1701, which gave
Eng-
land the friendship of the court of Lisbon, a taste for the wine of
Oporto, and hereditary gout). The Allied generals, Marlborough
and Prince Eugene, taking advantage of the fact that Louis XIV's
armies had ventured beyond the lines fortified by Vauban, shocked
conventional ideas by substituting a mobile war for a
strategy of
sieges. The flintlock and bayonet, in both of the opposing armies,
had replaced pike and musket. Losses on both sides were severe;
Marlborough overwhelmed the French at Blenheim in 1704, and
then reconquered Flanders at Ramillies in 1706.
But the Whigs, although they had won the war, were unable
to make the peace. To halt a
campaign before victory becomes
exhaustion is difficult, and demands foresight. In 1709 and after,
the English might have been able to obtain a which would
treaty
have freed them from all fears, so far as Flanders was concerned.
But they wanted more, and wished to see the
King of Spain
expelled from that country by his own grandfather, Louis XIV.
This was an insult which rallied Frenchmen to their
King. Their
courage was rekindled by a noble letter which he addressed to his
people. The battle of Malplaquet was not nearly so fortunate for
the Allies as those which
preceded it, costing the victorious side
more than a third of their effectives, and Marshall de Villars re-
treated in such good order that pursuit was impossible. In Eng-
land, public opinion began to sag. Marlborough was now trying
to have himself
appointed by the Queen as generalissimo for life.
Such a claim alarmed Parliament. Would another victorious
army
produce another Cromwell? The Tories plucked up courage anew.
The Tory reaction had several causes. Firstly, there was war-
weariness. In his pamphlet, The Conduct
of the Allies, Swift wrote,
that 'after ten years war with success, to tell us it is not
perpetual
354
 TORY SUPREMACY
yet possible to have a good peace, is very surprising'. He
attacked those who sought to impose too harsh a peace on France.
'After the battle of Ramillies,' he said, 'the French were so dis-
couraged with their frequent losses and so impatient for a peace,
that their King was resolved to comply upon any reasonable terms.
But, whenhis subjects were informed of our exorbitant demands,

they grew jealous of his honour, and were unanimous to assist him
in continuing the war at any hazard, rather than submit. This fully
restored his authority : and the supplies he has received from the
Spanish West Indies have enabled him to pay his troops . .
. . . .

All this considered, with the circumstances of that government,

where the prince is master of the lives and fortunes of so mighty
a kingdom, shows that monarch not to be so sunk in his affairs as
we have imagined, and have long flattered ourselves with the
of.'
hopes
Secondly, there was a religious incident which crystallized the
latent discontent of Englishmen. Anniversaries have always pro-v
vided a soil fertile for the germination of passion. At this period
England observed three dates of political significance: January 30,
the martyrdom of King Charles I, May 29, the restoration of King
Charles II, and November 5, the Gunpowder Plot. And on
November 5, 1709, a violent sermon was preached at St. Paul's
Cathedral by Dr. Sacheverell, denouncing the tolerance and
Its success was
tepidity of the Whigs, and all liberal tendencies.
prodigious forty: thousand printed copies were sold. The Whig
ministry the mistake of demanding the impeachment of the
made
preacher, and Sacheverell became a popular hero. When Queen
Anne drove out from her palace, her coach was surrounded by a
crowd shouting 'God bless your Majesty! We hope your Majesty
:

is for Dr. Sacheverell!' The Doctor was convicted at his trial, but

Tory reaction triumphed.

In the third place, these Tory sentiments were at one with the
Queen's. A
bedchamber revolution coincided with the religious .

outburst, and Mrs. Masham supplanted the Duchess of Marl-

borough. The Queen chose Tory ministers to serve her Harley
(later Lord Oxford) and St. John (later Lord Bolingbroke). Marl-
borough, just when he thought he had Louis XIV at his mercy,
was recalled. An unforeseen
event strengthened the Tory resolve
to treat with France: the unexpected death of the Emperor of
Austria, which threatened, in the event of Philip V's abdication, to
355
 QUEEN ANNE
place on the Archduke's head the crown of Spain as well as that of
Austria. The balance of power was upset ; Spain was in Flanders
;

all England had feared for a century was coming to pass.

that
Cynically adopting the balancing tactics which were to become the
favourite, and perhaps necessary, device of her foreign policy, she
abandoned and betrayed her allies, who were defeated by the
French at Denain in 1712.
The Treaty of Utrecht, concluded in 1713, had to face severe
Whig attacks but it was not a bad treaty. The Emperor lost his
;

hope of reconstituting the Empire o Charles V, and Louis XIV his

hope of uniting the two crowns. In the Mediterranean, England
secured two valuable bases in Gibraltar and Port Mahon. She
further augmented her empire with Newfoundland and Hudson
Bay, handed over by France. Unable to wrench from Spain the
vast colonial domain on which England's merchants had so
long
cast envious eyes, she nevertheless obtained
privileges therein.
England was henceforth entitled to import a certain number of
slaves into South America. Moreover, she could send there
every
year a shipload of her products, which gradually, by shifts and
devices, became a whole fleet. Finally, by the Treaty of Utrecht,
France bound herself to give asylum no longer to the Pretenders,
James III and his son Charles Edward. This
treaty marks the be-
ginning of England's preponderance in Europe. She had enfeebled
all her Continental rivals, and had
acquired, for the time being at
least, a mastery of the seas greater even than that of the Dutch.
This small island was becoming the arbiter of the world. This
peace concluded at Utrecht, deemed by the Whigs too favourable
to France, was the type and
pattern of an English peace, flexible
enough to preserve the enemy from despair, firai enough to enrich
England and her commerce. In this reverse of fortune, Louis XIV
showed modesty and prudence in his policy.
Having sacrificed in
time conquests which he could not defend, he left the frontiers of
France stronger than he had found them.
To
secure the approval of the House of Lords, with its
Whig
majority, for the Treaty of Utrecht, the Queen had to carry out a
real coup d'etat and create a dozen a famous prece-
Tory peers
dent in the country's constitutional So did
history. high political
passions rise that Marlborough, the conquering general, was
hooted in the streets of London.
'Stop thief!' they cried after him,
for he was accused of taking commissions on
army contracts, He
356
 THE DOCTRINES OF BOLINGBROKE
had to take refuge on the Continent. Reaction
spread everywhere,
Tory unbelievers stood forth as champions of the Established
Church and threatened the nonconformists with
persecution.
Oxford, too moderate for his party's taste, was dominated by
Bolingbroke, who drafted, an electoral law which would have
enabled him, as he believed, to install the Tories in power for ever.
But he was warring against a foe more powerful than the
Whigs
Time was against him. Queen Anne was old, and obviously had
not long to live. It would have been prudent to
pay court to the
future King, George of Hanover, but that was not
easy for
ministers of Anne. The result was that the made
only Whigs
advances to Hanover, and it soon became clear that if the Queen
died, the Whigs would hold power. What could ministers do?
Come to terms with James III? But the Tory squires would not
have supported a Catholic King, and it was a hopeless position for
legitimist ministers to advance the claims of a lawful sovereign
whom they knew would not be accepted. The end came with
dramatic suddenness. The Queen, after a discussion with Oxford
when she insisted on his surrendering office, had an apoplectic
stroke. The two parties faced each other across her deathbed.
Marlborough, over at Amiens, was recruiting soldiers to defend
the Protestant cause Bolingbroke, wielding
;
power without having
been officially invested, was planning a legitimist ministry, declar-
ing that within six weeks he would be ready. Ready to do what?
To proclaim James III as Bang? None knew, as Bolingbroke never
entered the Promised Land. 'The Earl of Oxford was removed on
Tuesday: the Queen died on Sunday/ he wrote to Swift. 'What a
world is this! And how does Fortune banter us!'
An unknown sovereign was arriving from Hanover. Boling-
broke, whom the new King did not even consent to receive,
prudently sought exile in France. Thereafter he lived in retirement,
partly at Chanteloup, near Amboise, and partly in England, where
before long he was allowed to return, his successors regarding him
as harmless. Barred from office, he expounded his doctrine
by
political writings, the most famous of which, The Patriot King,
inspired the actions of George HI and the doctrines of Disraeli.
In this Bolingbroke defended a renovated Toryism. He strove to
free his party from ideas which had become outworn divine
right and non-resistance but maintained that the rule of a strong
King, based on wide popular support, can be more beneficial to
357
 QUEEN ANNE
the mass of the people than the governance of a
parliamentary
oligarchy. What had the great Whigs given to the English people? A
Venetian oligarchy, Dutch finance, and French enmity so Disraeli
was later to answer, rather unfairly. This was
already, more
or less, Bolingbroke's thesis. But even more than for his
writings,
which are somewhat disappointing, he was remarkable for the
part
he played during the eighteenth century as an intellectual link
between England and France. It was at his house that Voltaire met
Pope and Swift, and there that the young Frenchman learned to
understand institutions to which Marlborough's victories had
given
a European lustre.

358
 CHAPTER III

THE AGE OF WALPOLE

THE mediocrity of the first Hanoverian sovereigns gave them
historical importance. It completed the transformation of the
British monarchy into a constitutional monarchy. On
the heads
of these foreign Kings, the crown ceased for over a century to be
the object of any fervent emotion. It was now ridiculous to speak
x>f the divine right of kings. George I was certainly the great-

grandson of James I, but at the time of his accession there were

plenty of other princes who, but for the Act of Settlement of 170L
would have had a better title to the throne than he. If George
reigned, it was by the free consent of the nation. There was no
trace of English origins in this German princeling. If he had had
to choose between the throne of England and the Electorate of
Hanover, he would have preferred the latter. He was fond of his
small Hanoverian capital, his small Versailles Herrenhausen by
name and his small army. But a matrimonial tragedy must
have spoilt his memories of Hanover. There he had repudiated
his wife, Sophia Dorothea, for adultery with the Swede Koenigs-
mark, who was supposed to have been strangled, and buried
beneath the floorboards of the castle. Since this episode, the
Princess had been a State prisoner, and George I had consoled
himself with mistresses who compensated for the dullness of their
wits by the vigour of their charms. Any woman could please him,
if she were complaisant and plump, and those who aspired to his
favours amplified themselves as best they could. The people of
Hanover endured them because they cost the treasury little. The
harem which arrived in England with the new King caused more
smiles than frowns. In the eyes of George's German retinue,
England was merely a country from which riches must be ex-
tracted. Of one favourite Walpole said that she would have sold
the King's honour for an additional shilling. Nobody in the royal
entourage spoke English, and Latin was the only tongue by which
the court and ministry could communicate. 'Mentiris impudentis-
sime* was a cry heard in the palace corridors. It may seem sur-
prising that the nation consented to this farce. But it was
the

Whigs who made the miracle possible, because they stood in need
359
 THE AGEOF WALPOLE
of the Hanoverians. Without George, they would have had only
a kingdom without a King; without the Whigs, George would
have been merely a King without a kingdom. George I was no
more than a rather ludicrous convention ; but the peace of the

lieges depended
on the acceptance of that convention.
At the date of his accession, George was already a man of
fifty.
His habits were set, his ideas fixed. Regarding home affairs
in England, he was ready to trust to his English ministers. He was
only vaguely acquainted with the laws
and constitution of his new
kingdom. And as -he knew no English, he soon ceased to
attend meetings of the Cabinet Council. From this fortuitous
circumstance sprang in due course a form of government destined
to enjoy lasting success that of a Cabinet responsible to the
Commons. Before George I, the idea of ministerial responsibility
remained in the void, because, with the King present at the Coun-
cil's deliberations, its decisions were always deemed to be his.

Frequently, too, ministers had been chosen by the King from both
and this had made collective responsibility impossible.
parties;
With the Hanoverians began a long period of purely Whig
ministries.On the accession of George, the Whigs rendered the
Tory party impotent by exiling Bolingbroke for some months, and
by sending Oxford to the Tower for a couple of years. Then they
consolidated their position in the Commons by manipulating the
5
'rotten boroughs and by corruption of the electorate. Being now
sure of theCommons' support, they extended the duration of the
Parliamentary mandate from three to seven years a measure
modified in 1911, when the period was shortened to five years.
The Cabinet, a body of ministers collectively responsible to
Parliament, was, like nearly all British institutions, not an a priori
conception, but the creation of time, chance, compromise and com-
mon sense. It was simply a group of Privy Councillors, and minis-
ters had no other official standing. There was no thought of
creating a Prime Minister Parliament disliked the name and the
:

idea. But as the King, through ignorance of the language, could

not preside over the CounciL his place had to be taken by one of
the ministers. It happened that this minister, Walpole, was a
master of the art of governance, and his colleagues came to ac-
knowledge his authority as a matter of course. He admitted that
he derived this authority from his agreement with the existing
majority in the House of Commons, and when he lost the confi-
360
 SOUTH SEA BUBBLE
dence of the House, he resigned, contrary to all precedents. This
withdrawal, in the King's view, was an encroachment on the pre-
rogative of the Crown, and the other ministers did not follow Wai-
pole into retirement. For a good many years yet the King was able
to keep in the Council ministers who were not part of the Prime
Minister's group. Not until the days of the younger Pitt did the
office of Prime Minister begin to resemble its present form, and
not until the twentieth century were the title and function officially
recognized.
The Walpole era did not open precisely with the new reign. "
The SHnhope^Tbl^sena^l^
Jacobite rising of 1715, but two major errors led to its downfall.
Firstly,with a view to ensuring Whig stability in both Houses of
Parliament, the ministry proposed to limit the King's right to
create new peers. This was a dangerous step, which would have
made the House of Lords quite independent of the Crown and the
country, blocked access to the peerage 'except through a coffin*,
and fostered irremediable conflicts between the two Houses in the
future. Walpole opposed the project and secured its defeat.

Secondly, there was the great financial scandal of 1720, the South
Sea Bubble, which discredited a whole generation of politicians.
The South Sea Company, in 1711, had been given a monopoly of
British trading with South America. Later, its directors offered to
take over the whole of the National Debt in return for certain
concessions and annuities. What profit could they obtain for
themselves? They borrowed at a lower rate of interest than the
State, proposing to give creditors of the latter, in exchange for
their scrip, shares in the Company at the current quotation. (These
shares had risen from 121 at the beginning of the year to about
1000 in July.) This speculative frenzy, resembling that which
seized France about the same time under John Law's scheme,
subsided as rapidly as it had risen. Augijgt saw the shares down to
135, and thousands were ruined. An investigation showed that
ministers, including the Chancellor of the Exchequer, had been
bought. Walpole himself had speculated successfully, selling his
holdings at top price, but in his speeches he had denounced the
peril. And now, as happened
at the end of the nineteenth century
in France after the Panama scandal, a younger generation of men
was suddenly forced upward into power by the folly and col-
lapse of its elders. This happened to Walpole after the South
361
 THE AGEOF WALPOLE
Sea Bubble. The prudence of his speeches was praised, the pro-
priety of his
conduct envied. He became First Lord of the
Treasury and Chancellor of the Exchequer, and held these offices
for twenty-one years, exercising in fact the functions of Prime
Minister.
SirRobert Walpole was one of the greatest of English minis-
ters, altEough He^fougETsEy of all the"aftributes of greatness." Son
.

of a Norfolk sqWe71eTfa<Jllie tastes and manners of a counfay

landowner. He opened his gamekeeper's letters before those from
His colleagues. He hated books and music, but liked gay suppers
and gallant company, and was capable of standing up to King
George for hours on end talking dog Latin. His cynicism made
him suspicious of exalted ideas, and he laughed aloud when his
adversaries spoke of their patriotism. Hating doctrines and
crusades, he distrusted anyone who sought tor dictate his conduct
to him in accordance with the history-books, and conducted
affairs of State, like a good business man, from day to day. He
worked with such skill that he seemed to be idling when he was
doing most. His great principle was 's^^^^^^l^^ to let
had no
^

sleeping dogs lie. Irfthe loyalty oFpartisanThe faith,15i3r

used to advise his young disciples '^^tJ^^y^iw^. He has
been condemned for saying that 'all men have their price', but he
men have their price', referring to opponents
really said 'all these
of whom it was quite true. If he governed by corruption, as
Macaulay said, it was because in his age there was no possibility
of governing otherwise.
Walpole never propounded plans or programmes to the
nation, but his common sense amounted to genius. Throughout
his twenty years of power his political system was sample ;& weak
State, he argued, ought to shunTdventiires, and in order to con-
solidate a dynasty devoid of prestige, it was his duty to play for
time. He therefore sought to maintain peace^by an understanding
with France, to lessSnTgxatibn, to keep the Church of England
apart from the Jacobites, and to keep the Tories out of power.
These may not have been exalted aims, but by attaining them he
gave his country several years of unmatched prosperity. It was
Walpole who deprived party conflicts of their former ferocity.
When at last he lost power, he let himself be overturned by men
whom he might easily have sent to prison. Regarding politics
sceptically and mankind with humility, he did as little harm
as

362
 ACCESSION OF GEORGE II

possible during his tenure of power, but his lack of fervour was
distasteful to the
young and ardent.
In international politics Walpole's pacific tendency was
helped by circumstance. The Treaty of Utrecht had left none of
those wounds to
self-respect which call forth the futility and
cruelty of revenge. The age of religious wars had passed; that of
nationalistic wars had not
begun. For five-and-twenty years the
French ministers, Dubois and
Fleury, impelled by the fear of
Spain revived by the strange Alberoni, sought alliance with Eng-
land. France and
England in unison have nearly always been
invincible. They now maintained a
comparative degree of peace.
The principle of non-intervention in Europe could not be un-
reservedly applied by Walpole, whose sovereigns had their
Hanoverian interests outside of Britain, and whose
supporters at
home had commercial interests in the Spanish dominions. His
policy, he said, was to keep clear of all engagements as long as
possible.
During the summer of 1727 George I died of an apoplectic
stroke. It looked as if
Walpole might fall from favour. The Prince
of Wales had always been on bad terms with his father, and now,
as George II, it seemed
probable that he would desire a change of
ministry. But very soon the courtiers were surprised to find Sir
Robert more welcome at court than ever. The new King, however,
was not easy to win over. Miserly, malicious, fantastically
methodical, he would wait with his watch in hand for the hour to
join his mistress, because he wished to be with her at nine o'clock
punctually. He had shown signs of physical courage in his earlier
life, but Walpole put him down as the greatest political coward
who ever wore the crown. Happily for the minister, and for the
country, George n let himself be led by Queen Caroline, who had
intelligence and some culture and a stoical patience. Tirelessly,
for seven or eight hours a day, she listened to the flood of words
pouring from the poor King, pontificating about war or genealogy.
Her sole compensation for these trials was the knowledge that she
ruled the country and could uphold her dear Sir Robert. Thanks
to this prop, Waipole survived. The great storm during his tenure
of was an extraordinary revolt of public opinion against the
office
excise laws. The question was simply one
concerning an excise
duty to be levied on tobacco and wine. The country was as furious
as if Magna Carta were being attacked. London bellowed: 'No
363
 THE AGEOF WALPOLE
slavery!No excise! No wooden shoes!' These wooden shoes had
obsessed Englishmen since the days of Sir John Fortescue. Wai-
in the right, did not deem the affair
pole, who was completely
worth blood for. This dance will go no further,' he said.
spilling
described as an oligarchy tempered by
Whig government has been
riots. Actually, the threat of rioting was enough. On the night
that Walpole yielded, London was illuminated. But the minister
retained power.
/ Afterl^^^
foundlnmselfforcisdlo war. Commercial chauvinism was in-
treaty entitling England to import
slaves to the Spanish colonies and to send one ship there annually,
a large contraband trade had grown up. The single vessel was
a
followed by whole flotilla which, on the pretext of carrying sup-
plies,replenished her with fresh merchandise.
The Spanish coast-
guards were furious and searched all English ships. The Opposi-
tion exploited these 'atrocities' to attack the inertia of Walpole and,
as they said, his passion for negotiating. A
certain Captain Jenkins
cameto the bar ofJhe House o^ Commons and toldi nowliis bri&

his soui to God, and his

cause to his cpunlry'. To setttejh^" afiaff^Walpole reached^ an
jp^n^JU.wa.s denounced as'dis&Qnpur-
able
bylfyo^
The truth was that Hie minister's opponents were anxious for war
with Spain, not without thoughts of acquiring some part of her
colonies. This would be their war, Walpole told them when, in
1739, he had at last to resign himself to it ; and he wished them joy
of it.
ThxsjranD^^ was troubte-
some.Jlhe Opposition, after demanding it, refasecl me govSfH-
ment the wherewithal to win it. Sir Robert, it was said, wanted an
army, did not want war, and could not get peace. At last the
minister, suffering from the stone, exhausted, beaten in the
Commons by the help given to the Opposition by members from
Cornwall and Scotland, resigned, and went to the House of Lords
with the title of Earl of Orford. His departure gave rise to a
curious agitation against the office of Prime Minister. Thirty-one
peers drew up a resolution setting forth that this office was, not
allowed for by the laws of England and was incompatible with the
364
 THE FORTY-FIVE
constitution of the country. 'But the wise and excellent' minister
had achieved his task.prolonged tranquillity it had given the
By
dynasty firm roots and enriched the country. This new wealth was
tfirowmg up new men. Avid for conquest, England was coveting
an Empire. She desired no longer peace, common sense, happiness,
but news of victory, lists of captured towns, triumphs, adventures.
The age of Walpole was over.
two of his favourite conceptions :_
Wi^Walpole^also passed
the homogeneous CaSmetranT^e alliance jvith Francs. The""
WKTg "miiSsters" who succeeded him (Carteret and the Pelhams)
took into their Cabinets a few Tories, in order to end 'these un-
happy distinctions of party'. This reopened the issue (not yet

finally decided after two centuries) between the totalitarian State

and the parliamentary State. Carteret, for all his fine gifts, soon
fell through faults of pettiness. Despising the systematic corrup-

tion practised by Walpole, he let it be seen that only higher

politics interested him, and that he would waste no time in busying
himself with jobbery. Those who sought place or profit turned to
men of greater leisure. Contrary to Walpole's maxims, Carteret
engaged in Continental concerns. The Emperor of Austria,
Charles VI, by the Pragmatic Sanction, had bequeathed to his
daughter Maria Theresa all his dominions (Central Europe, Bel-
gium, Italy) a heritage which was bound to quicken covetousness.
:

On Charles's death Frederick II of Prussia claimed Silesia for him-

self. By what right? By the right, it has been said, of vigorous

troops, full coffers, and a greedy mind. England, unwillingly

allied through her dynasty with Hanoverian interests, also plunged
into this welter. Before long the seconds were involved. In May
1745 war was declared between France and England; in June the
Young Pretender, Prince Charles Edward, sailed from France and
landed in Scotland.
There, once more, a Stuart found the astonishing loyalty of
the Highlands to his family and once more it was proved that the
;

Scots were the best soldiers in Britain.. With 6000 men Prince
Charles was able to enter England and advance as far as Derby.
With the support of an English rising, he could in his own person
have restored the Stuart dynasty to the throne of England, and
grave confusions would have arisen. But the episode showed the
amazing indifference of the mass of the people to this dynastic
issue. A
few thousand Highlanders had been able to
36$
 THE AGE OF WALPOLE
Britain; a small army recalled from abroad sufficed to save Lon-
In Flanders the war turned in France's
don, and Charles retreated.
the victory of Frederick
favour. Freed from the Austrian menace by
of Prussia, Marshal Saxe a resounding defeat on the
inflicted
in 1745. had not controlled
If the English
English at Fontenoy
the seas, if their corsairs had not ruined French trade, and if the

Protestants had not driven forth Prince Charles, Louis XV might

have hoped for great things indeed. But in April 1746, defeated at

Culloden, Charles fled to France, and the Highlands were at last

without harshness. Before long, regiments re-
subjugated, not - -
cruited from amongst the clansmen such as the Black Watch
the bravest and most loyal units of the
proved to be among
British army.
Between 1740 and 1748 England and France were at war not
in Canada and India as well. In North
only in Europe, but
to occupy the Ohio and
America, the French were anxious
Mississippi valleys,
which would have cut off the English coastal
colonies from their hinterland. In India, the two rival Companies
maintained small armies, which they placed at the service of the
native princes whenever they saw an opportunity of extending
their territories. There two great men came into conflict,
Clive

and Dupleix. The Frenchmen held the upper hand at first, and
seized the English town of Madras, but had to restore by the
it

in 1748. But the peace did not prevent

Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle
the rival Companies in India from continuing the struggle, under
Clive, despite his youth and a
>
cover of helping local
potentates.
scanty force of soldiers,
won conspicuous victories over the
native His defence of Arcot in 1751, and his great victory
princes.
at Plassy in 1757, founded a British Empire in India. His personal
was
fortune, as well as the territory of the East India Company,
the English discovered
enormously aggrandized, and in India
treasures comparable to those which in bygone days the Spaniards
had brought from South America. The Indian princes, to gain the
of their lavished gold and precious stones
conquerors,
goodwill
of
Indian provenance hencefor-
upon them, and private fortunes
ward played a leading part in English elections.
The Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle satisfied nobody. ^Asjad long
been h^pggnmgwhen anlSfclfl-Frencn waiiendedrea^rparty had
fo r fgfnrft its because the To
oth^^^^maSlijstakes.
hrvnqnests
the
obtain withdrawal^The^renchttoops occupying Flanders,
366
 AN UNCERTAIN PEACE
English government had to abandon the island of Cap Breton
which commanded Canada. In the Spanish colonies, England
secured a renewal for four years of the Asiento, the right to import
slaves, as also of the annual trading ship ; but Spain reserved the
right of search, a source of future complications. In Canada and
in India, the Anglo-French conflicts were far from being settled.
None of the great European countries accepted the existing map
of the world. All the old systems of alliance were collapsing.
France and Austria wondered whether their traditional enmity was
real clash of interests, or whether, on the contrary,
justified by any
the rise of Prussia did confront them both with a formidable
threat. France and England began to realize that, so long as the

question of the mastery of the sea and the colonial issue remained
unsettled, there could be no lasting peace between them.

367
 CHAPTER IV

THE SPIRIT OF 1700-1750

NEVER had England's prestige in Europe
been so extensive. The
her the of her
triumphs of armies, foresight Revolution, inspired in
other peoples a desire to study her ideas and institutions. John
Locke, the philosopher of the Whigs, became the master of his
colleagues. He has been
described as the theorist of the
European
Revolution of 1688. It was his aim to oppose what he termed
natural right against the Stuart theory of divine right. Whereas
Hobbes, who regarded the natural state of man as 'brutish' and
dangerous, deduced from the natural evil of the species the
necessity of a strong State (the 'Leviathan'),
Locke argued that the
natural man, a reasoning creature, respects the great laws of
morality. In Hobbes's view, the contract binding sovereign and
subjects was imposed on the latter by their own weakness; to
Locke it appeared as a contract freely entered into by free beings
having the right to impose their own terms. A
theologian might
say that Hobbes believed in original sin, whereas Locke denied
that doctrine. From Locke's optimism, in due course, would
spring Rousseau's Social Contract, the French declaration of the
Rights of Man, and the American Declaration of Independence.
The rationalistic, anti-historical spirit of the eighteenth century is

largely attributable to the essays and treatises of John Locke.

It may be wondered why the English townsfolk and peasantry,
ata time when philosophers were teaching that men were born free,
submitted so readily to the authority of a landed aristocracy who
did not even possess, as their feudal predecessors did, military
strength. This was due, firstly, to the fact that Englishmen regarded
concrete realities as more important than abstract rights ; Locke's
influence was deeper in France than in England because ideas are
given more credit and potency by Frenchmen. There was also
the fact that England, in Locke's time, had no grave causes of
discontent. Englishman observed that their local institutions,
notwithstanding inevitable hardships, were efficient and tolerable.
The justice of the peace tempered the measures enacted by Parlia-
ment. He was bound to do so : for how could he have enforced
38
 THE CLASS STRUCTURE
them without the assent of the parishes, when his only police
consisted of the village constables? His very weakness was a
pledge for his relative equity. The penal laws were certainly of
archaic severity; vagabonds and poachers were treated as
danger-
ous felons. But the landowners lived on their own lands and
respected an honest farmer. Competent agriculturists, the English
squires worked in close contact with their cowmen and shepherds.
A personal relationship was better than an administrative one.
Eighteenth-century England was an oligarchy tempered by
familiarity.
The merchant classes, so often humiliated on the Continent,
could keep their own pride in England. Noblemen and self-made
commoners minded their own concerns; their families became,
linked by marriage. We have already noted this revolution, the
most difficult ofbut one which in England is several centuries
all,
old. The testimony of language should also be noted. 'During the
centuries,' wrote Tocqueville, 'the sense of the word "gentleman"
has completely altered in England. Even by the year 1664, when
Molfere wrote the line in Tartuffe, "Et tel que Von le wit, tt est bon
gentilhomme", it would have been impossible to translate this
literally into English. If you seek another application of the science
of language to that of history, trace through time and space the
destiny of the word gentleman, which sprang from the French
gentilhomme. You will see its meaning spreading in England in
proportion as social classes approximate. With successive cen-
turies, it is used of men standing a little lower in the social scale.
But in France the word gentilhomme always remained strictly
confined to its original meaning. The word was preserved intact
as serving to indicate the members of a caste, because the caste
itselfhad been preserved, as much separated from all others as it
ever was/
The squire, with his silver-buttoned coat, his wig, his hunters,
his family pew where he dozed in church the figure was an essen-
part of the background of English life, in the eyes even of the
tial

country folk. Not until after the industrial revolution did the
masses transplanted to the towns cease to regard a Parliament of
country gentlemen as part of the natural order. In the early eigh-
teenth century they were gratified to see some approximation of
the mode of life in the manor to that in the cottage. The squire
then was a countryman, using the oaths of his rustics and drinking
AA 369
 THE SPIRIT OF 1700-1750
with them if need be; on polling-day they
would insult his son,
with mud, and then acclaim him. Electoral contests at
pelt him
this time have been described as a
national sport, as popular as

horse-racing. The people of the countryside were not then

wretched. Well fed, they lived the lives their fathers had led, and
was still their universe. In the towns,
k,new no other; the village
in many a merchant's or-
too, the apprentice was still regarded,
artisan's home, as one of the family.
The humble classes in Eng-
wrote a Swiss traveller, 'hardly call for particular
land,' descrip-
tion : in most respects they seem to me part and parcel of this
nation, having more or less the same enjoyments as the nobility,
the merchants and the clergy, with the same virtues and the same
the this balance was
vices.'During the second half of century to

be upset by the development of machinery and the drift into the

towns.
social organism, during the eighteenth century,
Stability in the
was matched stability in literary
forms. The classical mode was
by
then, as were, a Church, having Horace and Boileau as its
it

Fathers. Like the latter, Alexander Pope, the great poet of the
Lutrin thQ Dunciadand epistles and satires,
age, wrote his
excellent in themselves and traditional in their form. More
original, and so
more characteristically English, were Swift and
Defoe. Steele and Addison fixed the enduring form of the English
And art was no less classical than letters. Grace and sim-
essay.
line are the characteristics of Wedgwood's pottery, the
plicity of
furniture of Chippendale and Sheraton, the architecture of the
Adam brothers. Great painters like Gainsborough, Romney and
noble families (such as the
Reynolds, continue for the great
Holbein and Van
Spencers) the galleries of portraits begun by
from Hanover in 1710, where he had been
Dyck. Handel, coming
a became in England a composer of oratorios on
Kapellmeister,
Biblical themes, this type of fashionable, and The
work being
Messiah was first performed in Dublin in 1742. In 1741 David
Garrick had made his first appearance on the stage, in Richard
the

Third; and he became not only a great actor, but a fine conver-

sationalist, admired by Samuel Johnson. In this new Augustan

a real
age painters, musicians, writers and politicians formed
society of their own, foregathering in the coffee-houses
or chocolate-
houses, or in clubs. Some of the most famous clubs date from this
time - the Kit-Kat, the Beefsteak, the October Clubs were all

370
 ORDER AND DISORDER
famous in their different ways. Addison depicted them, with then-

pleasing stiffness, in a Spectator essay.

In shaping the spirit of talk and moulding ideas in general, the
club and coffee-house performed for England the function which
in France was fulfilled by the salon, although their flavour was less
subtle. If the age had its Gainsborough-Reynolds side, it had also
a Hogarth side. The commonest pleasures of the English,' wrote
the Swiss traveller again, 'or at least of Londoners, are wine,
women, dicing a word, debauchery. Certainly, they seek no
in
women and wine are concerned. These they
fine shades, so far as

delight to combine, but without much subtlety or appreciation;

they may be said to drink simply for drinking's sake. They wish
their wenches to drink likewise, and are overjoyed when they find
one who can keep pace with them.' Since the Methuen Treaty with
Portugal, the wealthier classes had drunk port to excess. Boling-
broke, Carteret and Walpole were all heavy drinkers, one-bottle,
two-bottle, or three-bottle men, as the contemporary classification
of statesmen had it. A minister was not ashamed to come drunk
into the royal presence, nor a squire to fuddle himself in his
daughter's company. The common people drank gin, of which two
million gallons were distilled in 1714 and five million in 1735.
Violence spread with drunkenness, all the more dangerous in
the absence of a police force, and with an army reduced after the
Treaty of Utrecht to 8000 men for the whole of Great Britain.
People were terrorized in the London streets by a gang of young
bloods known as the Mohocks. Mounted highwaymen robbed
travellers on the water-logged highways. About 1725 a certain
Jack Sheppard was the talk of the town, a sort of eighteenth-
century Capone, who specialized in robbing the rich in the most
gentlemanly manner, and was a lavish spender. His last journey
through London, from Newgate Gaol to the Tyburn gallows, was
like a triumphal procession. On such a bandit's life, the poet John
Gay wrote a comic opera, a parody of the Italian mode, set in
Newgate Gaol, the famous and successful Beggar's Opera. Like
The Marriage of Figaro, it is one of those works which are famous
both for aesthetic value and historical significance. It depicts,
albeit fantastically, an immoral society, unable to master its
bandits and even, with a touch of wildness, admiring them.
Gambling was another vice of the age. Play went on in all the
clubs, as also amongst women. In a single night one lady lost her
371
 THE SPIRIT OF 1700-1750
jewelsand estate. Whist, hitherto best known amongst the clergy,
became fashionable. Teachers gave lessons at a guinea each.
Those who did not play cards laid wagers or speculated. Rogues
preyed upon the lust for lucre,
and shady financiers formed com-
panies for the most absurd purposes. One went so far as to ask
project which would only
two guineas a head for a be revealed after
subscription. In one day he received two hundred guineas, and
bolted. This was the atmosphere which made possible the South
Sea Bubble.
Drink, play and gallantry gave rise to quarrels, and these
often ended in duels. Meetings took place in all sorts of places,
in ballrooms and coffee-houses, even in the corridors of theatres.
The custom of killing a man for a chance remark did not com-
pletely disappear before
the century ended. In 1775 the 'wicked
Lord Byron', in a stupid duel, killed his man, the uncle of Mary
Chaworth. But after 1730 the duel was tending to vanish, through
the influence of a man who left a curious mark on English ways
Richard, or 'Beau', Nash. In 1705 he had become master of
ceremonies at Bath, a watering-place which had enjoyed high
repute since Roman times, but where visitors suffered prodigiously
from ennui. Nash proceeded to enliven it. With unlimited and
self-invested authority, he imposed strict and sensible rules. He
was the first to make English people of different classes grow used

to mixing when they came to take the waters and it was he who
;

forbade the carrying of swords at Bath. This restriction, at first

confined to Bath, later became general, and at least prevented
impromptu duelling. Furthermore, Nash set the fashion of silk
stockings and open shoes for men; indeed, as Goldsmith said,
Nash gave a certain ease of manner and mien to a people whom
foreigners generally accused of being awkward and reserved. The
gentry brought -their Bath polish back to London, and thus, thanks
to Nash, the tone became more refined. It was easy to smile at
the master of ceremonies, with his white hat and his coach-and-six;
but 'although ceremony is not the same as politeness, no nation
ever acquired politeness without having first been ceremonious*.
In those pools at Bath, where men and women, with handkerchief
or bouquet or snuff-box floating before them on wooden trays,
relieved their ennui by fleeting love-affairs, the grossness of
Wycherley was converted into the wit and frivolity of Sheridau.
Throughout Europe, during the first half of the eighteenth
372
 THE AGE OF REASON
century, men had many traits in common. Frivolity, sensuality,
scepticism, and the other characteristics of societies where men are
too fortunate, were all to be seen in London as they were in Paris.
In 1729 Montesquieu noted: 'In England there is no religion.
When someone said in the House of Commons, "I believe this is

an article of faith", everyone burst out laughing.* David Hume,

the fashionable philosopher in two capitals, was typical of the
century in his hatred of enthusiasm, and especially religious
enthusiasm. His contemporary Voltaire, in his last years, came to
realize that man cannot Hve without enthusiasm, and that he must

ceaselessly be moving 'from the convulsions

of anxiety to the
lethargy of ennui'. In England as in France, ennui and hunger for
emotion were to bring, after half a century of sceptics and egotists,
the sentimental revolution of romanticism. True, scepticism itself
had often masked a new mysticism. It is chimerical,* Bernard
Fay has said, 'to imagine an eighteenth century ruled by an im-
placable logic, the master of men's hearts and imaginations ;
like
all other ages, this one was borne along by dreams and passions
which moulded the forms of intelligence and imposed their
discipline upon it* Just as the
doctrines of Locke, apparently so

logical and reasonable, enabled the Whigs to rationalize their

so Freemasonry, which was then swiftly spread-
political fervours,
ing throughout England, after the foundation
of the Grand Lodge
of London in 1715, provided a spiritual haven for deists who still
craved for ritual and mysticism. But Freemasonry remained an
aristocratic or middle-class affair ; the emotional needs of the masses
were better satisfied by the teachings of John Wesley, as will
shortly appear.

373
 CHAPTER V

THE ELDER PITT

*As stupid asjfrejpjaceAJ^&^a^ after ^e Treaty of
Ak-lS^CEapelle; and certainly that peace EaxTsettled nothing. In
the cStOBtertBe waif went on. How could the governments Have
resisted it? In bad weather it took two months to reach New York,
six to get to Calcutta. Orders from London or Paris arrived when
battles were already lost or won. In India, Pondicherry stood in

rivalry with Madras, Chandernagore

with Calcutta. In America
the French governors were striving to join up Louisiana with
Canada, the Mississippi with the St. Lawrence, by coming in the
rear of the British colonies, which would thus have been encircled
between the Alleghanies and the Atlantic. The rivals had come to
grips in the Ohio valley in time
of peace, and the French, having
driven out the English settlers, built Fort Duquesne.
Despite these victories, the position of the French in Canada
was far from safe. Since the days of Charles II, who had acquired
the Carolinas, and the State of New York (ceded by Holland under
the Treaty of Breda), the English Colonies had formed a fairly
homogeneous and populous belt along the coast. They counted
about 1,200,000 inhabitants, as against the bare 60,000 of French
settlers in Canada. England, with her powerful merchants, was
determined to hold her colonies, and to this end was prepared for
sacrifices to which France would not have consented. On the other

hand, the Anglo-Saxons in America were more divided than their

French neighbours. These States peopled by dissenters, prickly and
none too loyal, were jealous of one another they seemed unlikely
;

to unite for a common end, whereas the French colonists, ably

administered by faithful soldiers of their King, were capable of
forming large plans and carrying them into practice.
Not only were the colonists of both countries, in various quarters
of the globe, fighting in defiance of peace treaties, but English
squadrons at sea were stopping and attacking French ships. Two
able ministers of Marine, Rouhier and Machault, had made a new
navy for France, and the English Admiralty was perturbed. With-
out a declaration of war, they gave chase to French vessels. The
374
 RIVALRY WITH FRANCE
pacific Louis XV
was content to dispatch diplomatic notes, a
practice which, throughout the thousands of years since men have
been coveting each other's property, has delighted and encouraged
aggressors. Actually, since the accession of William III, a new
Hundred Years War had begun. The stake was no longer the
Angevin or Anglo-French Empire, but the Empire of the world.
It would inevitably belong to whichever adversary obtained

mastery of the seas. Now, to devote all her strength to the re-
fashioning of a navy, France required peace in Europe; all that
England needed, on the contrary, was to have, according to her
a soldier on the Continent. Time and again experience
tradition,
had shown that naval and colonial victories were unavailing if
France could occupy Flanders, because it was then necessary, when
negotiations began, to restore captured colonies in order to obtain
the evacuation of Antwerp. The question remained, to choose the
soldier. Up to 1748 England had poured subsidies into the coffers
of Austria, but since the last war George had been an admirer of
the King of Prussia, Frederick II, who was less expensive than
Maria Theresa, and also a better strategist. England therefore
reversed her alliances, and at the same time, partly for this reason,
France shifted hers round. The traditional rivalry of the Bourbons
and Habsburgs was transformed into an alliance, to the deep
perturbation of the masses in France. This Austrian alliance
marked the beginning of the divorce between the French monarchy
and the French people. Nor did the reversal at all affect the
principles of British policy to form a Continental coalition,
it with money and some troops, and wage war in the
provide
colonies. But during this struggle with France, England produced
a statesman who would now view war in Europe as a ^side-issue
ana devote the main resources of the country to the colonial
straggler
^VMam Pitt, was born in 1708. His grandfather, a Governor
of Ma3ras, hatTbrougiitTiome a~great fortitnefrom the Indies and
purchased parliamentary boroughs, including the famous Old
Sarum, a constituency with virtually no electors. His grandson, a
young cavalry officer, entered the House of Commons in 1735 as
member ior Old Sarum, and soon madean impression on members
by his dramatic, ironic, impassioned eloquence. Adversaries were
awed by the gleaming eyes and the long, threatening beak of this
young man. They might hate his grandiloquence, but they had to
375
 IMPERIAL AMBITION
admit his authority. Walpole declared that the young fellow must
'be tamgiiJBut Walpole's usual methods had no hold on William
Pitt, an incorruptibie. One problem was dominant in his mind
l

tBBnfonflation ot an overseas empire for England's benefit.

Hanover, Prussia, Austria the Continental chessboard had little
intrinsic importance to Pitt; these were paly pawns, useful
matters
to safeguard the greater India and America. One fact
pieces,
above all seemed tcThim inadmissible Spain's grip on the South
American trade. So long as Spain had tolerated English contra-
band, it had been an endurable evil ; but when she tried to apply the
treaty terms strictly, the English merchants waxed wroth and
Walpole's passivity brought about his downfall. Pitt sided against
9
him. 'When trade is at stake , he told his feUow-cptmtrymen, 'it is
your last entrenchment: you must defend it or perish.' Such
language pleased the City. Defeated by Pitt, Walpole at once
advised his successors, Henry Pelham, and his brother the Duke of
Newcastle, to make room for this young man in their ministry.
he told them, 'is thought able and formidable; try him and
'Pitt,*
show him." His office was a modest one, that of paymaster-general
of the army. His honesty took men by surprise. Hitherto the
paymasters, having substantial sums in their keeping throughout
the year, had generally pocketed the interest themselves. Pitt
paid these sums into the treasury, and declined the commission
which his predecessors had received on loans. For some years it
looked as if he would remain in this junior post. King George
II disliked the young minister because, in his hostility to
Continental engagements, he opposed any Hanoverian, policy^
moreover, cruel attacks of gout kept Pitt down at Bath, crippled
by pain. His advent to power was made possible, and necessary,
only because of grave English reverses.
Pelham was no less anxious for peace than Walpole. His
brother and minister for foreign affairs, the Duke of Newcastle,
was the prince of Parliamentary corruptors, and the worst of all
geographers (he was so surprised on finding that Cap Breton was an
island, that he went off and told the King). He sent barrels of beer,
with bis compliments, to Madame de Pompadour, but the piracies
of English seamen belied these ministerial courtesies. An agree-
ment with France would have required reparations and apologies,
which the nation would never have accorded. Pitt described in his
speeches the horrors of a French invasion in London, and mocked
377
 THE ELDER PITT
Whig ministry. This was not an adminis-
the spinelessness of the
tration,' he They shift and shuffle the charge from one to
said.
another. Says one, I am not general. The treasury says, I am not
admiral. The admiralty says, I am not minister.' Thus ran
Pitt's mockery, and certainly when the war opened in May,
the naval base in the
1756, began badly for England. Minorca,
it

Mediterranean, was seized by Marshal de Richelieu and shortly

;

afterwards Admiral Byng was made the scapegoat and shot, for
not having done all that was humanly possible to save the island.

In India, Calcutta fell. On the Continent, France, Austria, Russia

against Prussia, and imposed

and Sweden united the capitulation of
Klosterseven on the Anglo-Hanoverian combination. In America
the Indian tribes joined the French. And for all these disasters
Pitt blamed the Admittedly Newcastle knew
ministerial Whigs.
the arts of buying boroughs. But corruption would not beat the
French. The people called for Pitt, and he was ready to take power.
Kg knew hef
said, that he could save the country, and that nobody
else could. And further: 'If he saw a child driving a go-cart close
to the edge of a precipice with the precious freight of an old King
and his family, he was bound to take the reins out of such-hands.'
The child, for some weeks, disputed the reins with the saviour. In
the end Pitt had his hands free.
Every nation, in times of crisis, conjures up a national myth,
and the traditional image of a saviour. In 1918 Clemenceau
strengthened the courage and will of France because he acted and
spoke like one of the great Jacobins. William Pitt remains the
model of the statesmen by whom England would fain be ruled in
time of war. To tighten the moral fibre of the nation, to use
unsparingly both men and money to attain the goal, to end party
rivalries solong as the outside conflict lasted such were his
methods. The goal was the maintenance and expansion of the
Empire by means of the mastery ^f
tha ^^
Fr>r four
years Pitt
was able to manage the conduct of the war autocratically, because
he had public opinion behind him; no man, it was said, left his
presence without feeling his courage mount higher* His orders
were clear, his decisions excellent, his will indomitable. He did not
hesitate to all the wealth of England in order to be
pour out
victorious. The country, he proclaimed, must raise 'heaps and
heaps' of millions. In 1758 he had ten millions voted; in 1759,
twelve millions; in 1760, fifteen millions. He gave heart and
378
 QUEBEC AND QUIBERON
and the will to victory to the House of Commons
inspiration, zeal :

and equally to the troops dragging their guns up behind Quebec,

to the seamen risking their ships off the rocky shores of
Brittany.
Pitt proceeded simultaneously to blockade the French
ports,
destroy the French colonial Empire, and save Prussia. In spite of
Montcalm's heroism, Wolfe captured Quebec, and in spite of the
gallant resistance of Lally-Tollendal, Clive was victorious in
India. Fort Duquesne, captured by Highland regiments and
American colonists, was renamed by the great minister's name,
and became in time Pittsburgh. In Europe he supported Prussia,
and by the victory of Rossbach Frederick made amends for the
defeat of the Anglo-Hanoverian army. In 1759 Horace
Walpole
could write that one had to ask at breakfast what victories had
been gained the day before. The French minister Choiseul had
the sense to realize that in this war France's chief foe was not a
Continental one. Having concluded a family pact with Spain, he
made preparations for an invasion of England; like the Duke
of Parma in days gone by, he could not possibly do this without
control of the Channel; but the French fleet was shattered, and
after the -battle of Quiberon Bay the islands of
Brittany themselves
were in British hands. Choiseul saw that he must now come to
terms.
If Pitthad remained in power, he would have imposed a harsh
peace indeed upon France. England's history, he said, would not
again be stained by a fresh Treaty of Utrecht. But George n.
jiied in 1760, and his throne was taken (Frederick, Prince of
Wales, having died in 1751) by his grandson, George III, a young
man of twenty-two. Opposed to foreign adventuring because he
wished to push forward a new policy at home, the new King
immediately wanted the war to end, and showed scant patience
with Pitt's omnipotence. In 1761 Pitt was ready to declare war on
Spain, who had just concluded a pact of mutual aid with France ;

he urged that an end must be made of the House of Bourbon, and

that Spain was a harmless adversary because her resources came
from her colonies, from which the English fleet would cut her off.
Not only Spain, but the world at large, would learn how
dangerously presumptuous it was to seek to dictate terms to
Britain. With a hundred and fifty ships of the line, in a world
where no other great navy existed, Pitt felt prepared to claim a
colonial monopoly. But the Council was nervous, the King did
379
 THE ELDER PITT
not support Pitt, and the country was beginning to think that if
England appropriated too much territory, she would soon have a
whole Continental coalition against her. Pitt's colleagues declined
to collaborate in his new war-plans, and when he threatened to
resign, one of them answered
that this would cause no
distress, as
if he did not, they would have to leave him.
And in October Pitt did resign. The King appointed in his
stead Lord Bute, a favourite of his, reputed by gossip to have
been the lover of his mother, the Princess of Wales. The Peace of
Paris, signed in 1763, gave England Canada, Saint Vincent,
Dominica, Tobago and Senegal; France undertook to evacuate
Hanover and Prussia, and a painful condition to dismantle
Dunkirk. England restored to France Belle-Isle,
Guadeloupe,
Martinique, Marie-Galante, Saint Lucia, the French trading-
stations in India, Saint-Pierre and Miquelon, and likewise the
Newfoundland fishing rights. Spain, for ceding Florida to
England, was given Louisiana by France as compensation. The
King of Prussia, being no longer useful, was thrown over. It was
a harsh settlement for France, but less so than Pitt would have
desired, his wish being to keep all the colonies, both Spanish and
French. He came himself to Parliament and protested against the
terms granted by his successor. Propped up on crutches,
walking
with the help of servants, his legs wrapped in flannel and his hands
in thick gloves, he spoke for three hours, despite acute
pain,
claiming for his country a i^onopoly of world trade, preaching
hatred of the House of Bourbon, proclaiming the imminent
greatness of the Hous?Tof BraH3enburgT A
tragic, magnificent
scene: bUl i vain speech, iS the Ifeaty was ratified. 'And now,'
5
said the Princess of Wales, 'my son is King of England.
The case of Pitt is one where the firm resolve of one man seems
to have altered the stream of history. What would have
happened
without him? One English historian has envisaged Dupleix con-
solidating France's Empire in India, Montcalm extending French
control across to the Mississippi, and France becoming the mother-
country of the United States. In 1755 these developments seemed
probable. By 1761 they were impossible. Pitt had passed across the
arena. But the achievements of great men "are
lasting only inas-
much as they have made allowance for the main currents. England,
in the eighteenth century, had more
opportunity than France for
gaining the mastery of the seas, and so a colonial empire. And
380
 PITT'S ACHIEVEMENT
this for several reasons.First, as an insular power, freed by the
sea from having to maintain a great army, she could
spend more
on her fleet than could the Continental powers. Second, her
acquired form of government allowed her with impunity to raise
far higher taxes on the rich and influential than the Continental
monarchies commanded English Parliaments voted with hardly a
:

murmur the huge subsidies asked for by Pitt, whilst the non-
elected Parlements of France were refusing to abolish the fiscal

immunity of the privileged orders. Third, the merchant classes,

well knowing the value to themselves of India and the colonies,
gave Wolfe and Clive the support of their votes, their cash, their
admiration, whereas mercantile interests were held of scant
account by the ruling classes in France. Sooner or later, even if
Pitt had not existed, these deeper causes would have
produced
their effects.

Europe had undergone a period of Spanish predominance,

then one of French. With the Seven Years War began a period
with England paramount. But this burst of splendour was soon
to be overshadowed. Intoxicated with triumph, Englishmen
became more overbearing than ever. In their pride, they did not
fear making enemies simultaneously of France and
Spain and
Austria.Meanwhile France, though stripped, was still a great
power. AjJayj&jght .come .whfiiLSbe would jcraye Jfor vengeance
'

on those^whqm Choiseul caUedJtheJymn^

381
 CHAPTER VI

GEORGE III AND THE AMERICAN

COLONIES
'BORN and brought up in this country, I glory in the name of
Britain . . .' From these words and facts George III
expected to
enjoy a popularity such as his ancestors had never known.
'Britain', he said rather than 'England', not to hurt the feelings of
the Scots. But in appearance, manners, speech and character he
was English. To him, Hanover was only a family memory. It was
said that he could not even find the Electorate on the
map. But
whereas the first two Georges, foreign and rather comical
Kings,
enjoyed straightforward reigns, the third, a man more worthy of
respect, put a severe strain on the monarchy itself. Brought
up by
his father, Frederick, and then by his mother, to despise his
nerveless grandfather, he had been well primed with the
Boling-
broke doctrines of The Patriot King. Why should he obey the
orders of a Cabinet, of a few great families, of a Parliament, none
of them representative of the people? No: his duty was to
champion his subjects against oligarchies. *On him the eyes of a
whole* people are h#ed, flllfed wim admiration and
glowing with
affection.'
Such ideas, inciting the King to restore personal power,
exposed him to grave conflicts with Parliament. But
George III
thought that, if the Whigs had dominated the House of Commons
by purchasing and votes, he could play the same game
seats

equally well. He
therefore strove to create a party of 'the King's
Friends', hoping to be aided in this by the new frame of mind
a&ongst the Tories. The squires and clergy had abandoned their
Jacobite leanings since the
startling defeat of Prince Charles.
Instead of remaining loyal, as
they had done since 1688, to an
outworn code of ideas, and giving way to a handful of Whig
grandees with moneyed interests behind them, the Tories were
eager now to become a part of the government. The King might
advantageously have used Toryism in this new guise to oppose the
Whigs, who were becoming divided after too long a monopoly of
382
 BUTE AND WILKES
power. But this temperament ruined his chances. 'Farmer George*
was an honest man, a good husband, thrifty and chaste but he;

was both vain and vindictive. What he did not forget, he did not
forgive, he used to say; and he had a precious good memory. At
his accession, the war which was heightening the prestige of Pitt
was not favoured by George. England had one Patriot King a :

William, not a George. And such was George's hatred of William

Pitt, that soon he would have accepted defeat abroad if it could
have brought him victory at home. In his first speech he proposed
to refer to 'this bloody and expensive war*, and it needed all Pitt's
authority to induce the King to say merely 'just and expensive'.
Determined to choose his own ministers, George tried to
foist on a country which adored Pitt, the unpractical Lord Bute.
Hooted by the London crowd, who were clearly vexed because
their idol was subordinated to a newcomer and that newcomer
a Scotsman Bute soon lost heart. Londoners burned tartan
bonnets and other Scottish emblems in their bonfires, and the
minister, thoroughly alarmed, resigned. His successor, Grenville,
was treated no better by the public. He deplored the public loans
necessitated by the war and asked the House where he would find
the money; and the terrible Pitt rose in his place, mimicking
Grenville's plaintive voice and murmuring the refrain of a fashion-
able ditty, 'Gentle shepherd, tell me where ..* The nickname of
.

the 'Gentle Shepherd' clung to Grenville for the rest of his days.
One member of the House of Commons, John Wilkes, a brilliant
and witty pamphleteer, criticized the speech from the Throne of
1763 in number 45 of his publication, the North Briton. By the
King's command he was arrested, by means of an open warrant
against 'any person' responsible for the publication. This arrest
was contrary to Parliamentary privilege. The courts of justice
upheld Wilkes, and condemned the Secretary of State to a fine of
800. London was illuminated, and houses showed forth the

gleaming figure '45'. George III learned, like the Stuarts before
him, the necessity for even the most Patriot King to respect the
traditional liberties of Englishmen.
Graver events were set in motion in the Colonies through the
defence of these liberties. In America the original thirteen
'plantations' now had a population of three million, a people
prosperous and jealous of their independence, who had gradually
obliged the royal governors to leave real power to the local
383
 GEORGE III

assemblies. The several stages of this conflict were very much

what they had been in England, and the assemblies won because
But during the Seven Years War
they held the purse-strings.
had had to defend themselves against French
these colonies
Canada. The troops and money necessary for this war had been
it was over, a permanent force
providedby London; and when

THE WAR OF
AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE
MAP SHOWING THE EXTENT
OF THE
REVOLTING ENGLISH COLONIES
Tht Tbittun Co/ontea art *ftCf<HUM/~...
Scale of Miles

had to be maintained in America to guard against a possible rising

of French Canadians. Grenville proposed that one-third of the
upkeep charges of this small army should be raised in the colonies
by a stamp duty. The project did not seem outrageously unjust,
"but the Americans, like all taxpayers, hated taxes, and found

support against one even in London. *No taxation without

this

representation* had been one of England's political maxims since

the Middle Ages; and the Colonies were not represented at West-;
minster. True, many of the large English towns themselves had no;|
lj

384
 THE COLONISTS' CASE
members there; but at least it could be argued that the county
members covered all 'interests' within their constituencies, whereas
the few active spokesmen for colonial interests were unofficial,
and indeed owed their seats to English electors.
The Colonies' point of view had other arguments in its favour.
They had contributed to the prosperity of English commerce: they
had Deen exploited according to mercantile principles, that is to
say, in the imei'&ili} of llie iik> liter-country. The doctrine
do of the
mercantile system required, firstly, that a colony should import
and export all merchandise in English ships secondly, that colonial
;

commerce should pass through English ports, even if the colonists

themselves should receive better prices in France or Holland;
thirdly, that colonies should be forbidden to build factories capable
of competing with those of England. Pitt himself had threatened
that if America made one strand of wool, or one horseshoe, he
would fill her towns with soldiers. To estimate the real contribu-
tion of the Colonies to the revenues of England, it was therefore

necessary to add, over and above the direct taxes voted by the
assemblies, the profits of English manufacturers and merchants,
themselves taxable.
The mercantile system might be endured, if absolutely neces-
sary, by the Colonies in the South, where the colonists grew tobaccd
and other products which England would buy from them; they
would thus obtain the gold which would enable them, in turn, to
acquire the manufactured products sent out from England. But
to the colonists in the North, whose products were not adjuncts to,
but rivals of, England's, this state of affairs was intolerable. Here

lay the direct cause of the War of American Independence. Hither-

to Englishmen had regarded a colony as an investment yielding
immediate returns for capital.The idea of Empire, they had not
yet conceived. Now, the conquest of Canada could hardly be
lucrative. Pitt had acquired this territory in despite of the mean-
spirited who were
'capable of selling anything they can, even truth
and conscience, in the name of commerce'. The mercantilists
could not even imagine a colony which, far from being a source of
revenue, would involve England in actual expenditure ; and they
proceeded tomake the older Colonies pay part of the cost of this
new empire. The said Colonies were quite willing to share in the
advantages of empire, but not at their own expense. A duty
imposed on molasses annoyed the distillers who sold rum to the
BB 385
 GEORGE III

Indians. And then the Stamp Act drew into the fiscal coffers the
small stores of gold possessed by the Colonies, and made their
commerce almost impossible.
Early in 1766 Pitt intervened. Since his retirement he had
lived at Bath, helpless with gout. Although he could not walk
without crutches, use a fork at table, or even write
legibly, he
appeared in the House to advocate the suppression of this taxation.
In his opinion, England had no right to tax the Colonies. 'The
gentleman tells us America is obstinate,' he said; 'America is
almost in open rebellion. I rejoice that America has resisted.
Three millions of people so dead to all the feelings of
liberty, as
voluntarily to let themselves be made slaves, would have been fit
instruments to make slaves of all the rest ... In such a cause even
your success would be hazardous. America, if she fell, would fall
like the strong man Samson The Americans have not acted
. . ,

in all
things with prudence and temper. The Americans have
been wronged. They have been driven to madness by
injustice.
Will you punish them for the madness which you have occasioned?'
The Act was annulled, and George
III
reluctantly had to offer
Pitt the ministry. When
the crippled statesman entered the
royal
presence, he was once again the most powerful, and the most
idolized, man in the country. But popular favour can be lost
by
one mistake, one gesture, one word. Pitt was almost out of his
mind with physical pain; he left the House of Commons and was
made Earl of Chatham. When it became known that he had
accepted the ministry, illuminations were prepared in London;
when the word went round that Pitt was
going to the House of
Lords, they were cancelled. It was foolish to style Pitt a traitor,
To go from the Lower House to the Upper was no crime; but for
the Great Commoner it was a mistake. Chatham could
Perhaps
have overcome opposition and regained his
popularity, if he had
not been an exhausted man; but disease made him a nervous
wreck, and he became unapproachable. The King himself sent
emissaries ; but they found
merely a madman brandishing a
crutch. An obstinate
King, a headless ministry, a paralysed
leader such was the government of
England for several months*
Lord North, who in 1770 agreed, as Prime Minister, to mask
the personal rule of
George III, had the cynicism of Walpole, but
not his shrewdness or vigour. Itr the matter of the
Colonie^
George III made a practical concession by suppressing the^Stamg
386
 THE BOSTON TEA-PARTY
Act ; but to safeguard the principle involved, lie maintained certain
small duties on secondary articles, such as glass and tea. This
showed little understanding of the Colonists. Many of them had
inherited the strong dissenting spirit of their forefathers, and the

principle was precisely what they could not admit. In the end, by
a majority of one, Lord North's Cabinet decided to retain one tax
only, that on tea. And for the paltry sum of 16,000 Britain lost
an empire. When the Americans refused to buy tea on which
duty had to be paid, orders were given to the East India Company
to ship a cargo of tea to Boston. The matter might still have been
settled if only this tea had been entrusted to the ordinary merchants.
But the Company sought direct sales to the consumer, and thus
upset the traders as much as
annoyed the free-born tea-drinkers.
it

Warned by sympathizers in London, a number of protesting

Americans, disguised as Indians, boarded the ship and pitched the
tea-chests into Boston harbour. This act of rebellion led to
hostilities. The Colonists bound themselves, like the Presbyterians
of old, by a solemn covenant. But they were far from being
unanimous. Out of 700,000 men of military age, only one in
eight enrolled to fight. In no battle did George Washington have
more than 20,000 men behind him. The aristocracy of Virginia,
the common folk, and the middle classes stood out for resistance;
but the well-to-do farmers and the more solid men of the liberal
professions remained loyalists.
The most experienced heads believed that the Colonists would
soon be put down. They had no fortified towns, no trained regi-
ments, no shi^s of war, no credit. Neither in financial nor in
military resources were they a match for England; and besides, if
they forfeited the protection of England, they would be exposed to
attack by the other maritime powers. The Americans, it was
officially believed, were a weak people who would require the
protection of maritime power for several centuries to come. And
perhaps, in spite of Washington's genius, they would indeed have
been defeated if they had not been supported by France, who was
delighted to find this opening for revenge and was carried along
by a current of public enthusiasm. This intervention was folly on
the part of the French monarchy : it completed the ruin of the royal
finances, provided Frenchmen in general with the picture of a

republic triumphant, and taught them a vocabulary of democracy.

In England, the whole nature of the dispute was altered by French
387
 GEORGE III

intervention.The dying Pitt felt his hatred of the house of Bourbon

to deliver the most
revived; and came down to Westminster
dramatic speech of history. All in vain. The French fleets, re-
ruled the seas. Their admirals won
organized by Choiseul,
victory after victory,
and the military triumph of the Americans
was determined by the naval battle of Chesapeake Bay.
When Lord North learned of Lord Cornwall's capitulation
at Yorktown, he flinched like a man struck by a bullet. 'It is all
over!' he said.. English public opinion suffered a reaction and
desired the independence of the Colonies to be recognized. Parlia-
ment itself, although filled with the King's servitors, abandoned
him. In 1780, John Dunning secured a majority in the House of
Commons for * n^tinti rl^rjng that the influence of the Crown
had increased, was increasing, an^ should be diminished. George
IIFs at personal rule wasending in disaster. Ireland was
attempt
heading for revolt, and had to be appeased by the grant of com-
to the Parliament in Dublin,
plete legislative independence
although it was a strangely formed body,
Catholics being excluded
and seats being in the hands of three families. In England
sixty
j^L$jpl^^thjS^.growing towns
were protesting against the archaic
electoral system of tfts boroughs, and their consequent lack of
Parliamentary representation. The collapse of military efforts in
Ajnerieaied to a gradual decline of Lord North's majority in the
Commons. At length, in March 1782, he felt obliged to resign,
though much against the King's inclination. The King had per-
force to summon his enemies the Whigs, whose leaders were
James Fox,
Rockingham, Edmund Burke, Shelburne, and Charles
Lord Holland Vyounger son. Fox, a man of great gifts, widely
read, a fine orator,and a" delightful and generous friend, had also'
faults and which prevented him from ever holding supreme
vices
turned him into a libertine
power. His cynical father deliberately
and gambler, which made him distasteful to the sober George III.
So zealous was his support of the American and Irish insurgents
that he virtually desired the defeat of his own country at their
hands. Always crippled by debts and always rich in friends,
Theocritus or
turning from the, gaming-table at Brooks's to his
Virgil, he Was loved, but not
trusted. Through him and Shelburne
was negotiated the peace which ended this disastrous war.
Month after month it had gone on with shifting fortunes.

Spain, Holland, and even Russia, had taken a hand against

388
 RESULTS OF THE WAR
England; but in Rodney England found a great admiral, and
nSlftiffistan^^ and Spanish ships in "con-
junction, she was aHe'to' save'Gibrattar. The Peace of Versailles
in 1783 nevertheless gave Trance Eer full revenge for the Treaty
"qfJParis, and. inflicted .a humiliating peace upon England. She
aclmowledged the independence of the American Colonies,
restored Minorca to Spain, and " St. jpierre, Micpelon, St. Lucia,
Tobago, and Senegal to France. "The sun of England's glory has
set,' said young William Pitt, son ofChatham. To many intelligent
Sen it looked as if England's day "were indeed over. "At home
tilings seemed to be breaking up; the Parliamentary system was
becoming had led
tyrannical, corrupt," nerveless j^jpersbnal rule
to defeat. The triumphant England of 1815 was then cpiite
""
^
unpredictable.
, The immediate of the American war were serious. In
results
the first
place, England conceived a deep and destructive hatEfc&foj'
the French monarchy, and in preparing thQ ground for the French
Revolution, English money was to play a large part. Secondly, the
two great Anglo-Saxon democracies were sundered, and for a
cposiderable time remaiaed,af gmi1^
course of events as beneficent, arguing that Jt would jiave been
jBeyond human Jjowerjto govern such large m^ses_at sucB^greaT"
c
!lSJS^j JTF^^.^S^* jCp^5]5IS"fo envisage the UniteH'SSateras^
.

members" "of a British Commonwealth,," aiaa^exercisriig a" pre-

ponderant influence therein a solution which might possibly have
:

been more favourable to the settled peace of the Old World. And"
thirdly, England's trade with the newly formed United States,
instead of waning, waxed greater after the Treaty of Versailles JT
and r many English merchants began to wonder whether the
possession of a colonial empire was in fact desirable. Anotfier
result of the loss of America was that India, which had been saved

^ war by WarreH^H^tings, ^became a vital centre-of

EnglishJracfeT
The defeats suffered by England in America probably saved
her constitutional mipiiarchy. If the King and his friends had
succeeded, personal rule Vould Mve" be6n maintained, and this
would have led, as it did in France, to a revolutionary 'conflict.
But ii^tai^ rbvei^^ downfall of Lpjrd t*grth,
an^^efeaftej^En^nd had no pther ministries responsible to the
King "alone. "Cabinets were to. rise, and fall at title;

389
 GEORGE III

majority in the Commons. A Fox-North alliance, with no moral

basis, was shortlived. The younger Pitt, second son of the Earl of
Chatham, who had shown at the age of twenty-one the full stature
of his great father, lent his prestige to Parliamentary government.
Moulded from boyhood by his father, he made so brilliant a start
in the House of Commons that the highest posts were at once
within his reach. In contrast with Fox, and in spite of his youth,
Pitt seemed a prodigy of dignity and prudence. He had inherited
his father's impeccable honour and irresistible force of character.
Numerous sinecures were his for the asking, but he remained a
man of modest means. When the King, in defiance of the Whigs,
made Pitt Prime Minister at the age of twenty-four, the prestige of
the head of the Government soon outstripped that of the sovereign.
For over twenty years on end, Pitt was to rule England ; and into
political life he introduced a new and valuable quality that of

purity.
Had it not been for the memory of the elder Pitt, this accessioi
of a stripling to power might have been impossible. But hi;
personal virtues would have sufficed to justify it. At twenty-four
he showed the wisdom of maturity. He made the Tories into a
genuine party, independent of the Crown, with its own electoral
funds,its own boroughs, its own programme of peace, retrench-

ment and reform. He restored to the office of Prime Minister the

power and status which Walpole had given it. He strove to deprive
the Whigs of the support of the moneyed men. He fought against
corruption, and controlled the rising tide of national debt by the
creation of a sinking fund. His Budgets are still cited as models
of ingenuity. But his attempts to reform the electoral system were
less successful. The House of Commons was obviously no longer
representative of the country, and Pitt proposed a moderate scheme
of reform. He wished to allot seventy-two seats to London and the
5

larger counties, these seats being obtained by abolishing the 'rotten

boroughs which had mere handfuls of electors. But too many
vested interests were affected, and Pitt was rebuffed. Hitherto he
had ruled without a majority. In the election of 1784, partly
owing to the money of the Anglo-Indian nabobs, he defeated
Fox and his friends, who fell by the dozen and were referred to as
'Fox's martyrs'. Pitt's opponents believed that they were totally
undone, when King George III showed clear symptoms of insanity ;

and when the sovereign began to mistake a tree at Windsor for

390
 THE REGENCY
the King of Prussia, a Regent had to be appointed. The Prince of
Wales favoured Fox as against Pitt. But happily for the latter, the
King's madness was intermittent and the sovereign was already
;

on the way back to normal health when an event took place which
has been described as the -most important in the history of
eighteenth-century England the capture of the Bastille.
 CHAPTER VII

THE FRENCH REVOLUTION AND

NAPOLEON
HOWEVER great their wisdom, statesmen are less the rulers of
events than ruled by them. Pitt, like his father, was to become a
great war minister, but he desired nothing so much as peace. A
he was more concerned with his Budgets than
first-rate financier,
his armed forces. The opening years of his ministry were
years of
commercial prosperity for England: between 1784 and 1793
exports rose from ten to eighteen million pounds; in 1783 the
three-per-cents stood at 74, in 1792 at over 96. During this same
period Pitt had tried to impose a generous policy on his Tory
friends. If he could have had his own way, the Catholics and
Nonconformists would have been emancipated from the outmoded
clauses of the Test Act. He obtained some
partial relief for these
classes, but seeking to go further, he came into collision with
the Anglican bishops. When he united
England and Ireland in
1801, thus forming the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Ireland, he would again have been ready to grant emancipation to
the Irish Catholics and entitle them to sit at Westminster; but
unfortunately he could not convince either his sovereign or his
party, and in defiance of all justice and prudence a Protestant
minority continued to represent Ireland. But a state of mind
hostile to any reforms had been created in Parliament
by the
anti- Jacobin reaction.
The French Revolution, in its earlier stages, was hard for
Englishmen to understand. They did not anticipate its violence
because they knew little or nothing of its nature and causes.
England had not herself engendered those intense enmities between
the landed gentry and the
peasantry, between court circles and
the merchant classes, which had been
produced in France by the
watertight barriers of caste. Inequality there was in plenty, but a
career was open to talent, and laws were
binding on every class of
citizen. Between 1789 and 1792
Englishmen honestly believed
that the French were on the
way to achieving, with no undue
disturbance, institutions roughly analogous to those of Great
392
 EDMUND BURKE
Britain. When Fox heard of the
capture of the Bastille, he greeted
the event as the most important and
happy event in the world's
history; and many thinkers and writers believed likewise. Even
Pitt at first refused to side with the crowned heads of Europe
against the Revolution. On the contrary, there is a likelihood that
he favoured it. His feeling, like that of Tory England in general in
1789, was that a rival power was, fortunately, going to be weakened
by internal dissension, and would emerge from the fever
regenerated. Burke believed, and wrote, that for a long time to
come the martial faculties of France would be stifled. This was a
few months before Valmy, a few years before Bonaparte. In
1792 Pitt reduced the British Navy to an establishment of two
thousand men, and said 'Unquestionably there never was a time
:

in the history of this country when, from the situation in

Europe,
we might more reasonably expect fifteen years of peace than at
the present moment.' Prophecies endanger prophets.
The execution of Louis XVI and the occupation of the Nether-
lands by France changed this benevolent optimism into
open
enmity. When the Terror began, all the sympathies of the ruling
classes in England were with the fallen
monarchy, and so with the
European powers attacking the Revolution. The only sympathizers
with Revolutionary France were some radical republicans, such
as Tom Paine, and a small body of advanced
Whigs grouped round
Fox, Sheridan and Grey. Burke himself was by now showing
feelings of hatred for the French Revolution which at times seemed
like an obsession. This attitude on the of the
part ruling classes
may perhaps be explained by horror and fear. But on the part of
the people at large it is surprising. Why was the contagion of
revolutionary ideas so slow in reaching the English working
people, rural or urban?
The explanation of this phenomenon should not be sought in
the contentment of the English nation, which had indeed been
gravely affected at the close of the eighteenth century by an
agricultural and industrial revolution. It had various causes.
Firstly, as we have already shown, landlords and peasants in
England were linked by certain approximations in the mode of
life. In France, the landlord had
preserved his privileges but lost
his functions. As Tocqueville said: 'He no longer ruled, but his

presence in the parish prevented the establishment of a sound

system of parochial government which might replace him.' The
393
 THE FRENCH REVOLUTION
English rustic was perhaps poorer than the French peasant; he
certainly believed that he was more free. In the second place,
France was England's hereditary enemy: every idea
emanating
from France seemed suspect, any invective against France found
an answering echo in Englishmen's hearts. Thirdly, the very nature
of the 'principles of '89' was distasteful to the English spirit. In
the French Assemblies, lawyers and men of letters had drawn
up
abstract declarations, enumerated the Rights of Man, and
para-
phrased Rousseau's Social Contract. Burke refused to enter into
'metaphysical distinctions', hating, he said, their very names:
'no moral question is ever an abstract question'. Fourthly, the
French Revolution was destroying the structure built up through
the centuries by the monarchy, and sought to rebuild another
solely with the materials provided by Reason. But essentially the
English intelligence was, as it still is, based on a historic sense.
Burke kept repeating, in countless forms, that man is incapable of
living on his slender capital of reason, and that the individual must
ask some credit of acquired wisdom from the funded reserves
accumulated through the ages by countless generations of men.
And finally, Englishmen had been offered a new spiritual susten-
ance by the religious revolution known as Methodism. The French
Revolution was deistic, a,nti-Christian and this feature damned it
;

in the eyes of the middle and lower classes, 'who were afraid of
losing their religion', as did its violence in the eyes of the aristocrats,
who were afraid of losing their lives.
After 1793 the Whig party was cleft asunder and ceased to
count; a national coalition took shape round Pitt to combat the
plague of subversive ideas and the militant spirit of the French
Revolution. In London the French agent Chauvelin intrigued
with the malcontents, incited the Irish to action, set up dissentient
cells in the army, and worked hard to
prepare an English Revolu-
tion. There was a quick reaction. The
rights of foreigners in the
country were limited by law; Habeas Corpus was suspended: the
publication of lampoons was severely punished. Every village
formed its
loyal associations. But Englishmen would still have
refrained from declaring a war of principle, as the European
monarchies had done, against the French Revolution, if the latter
had not been itself so aggressive. As long as it seemed possible,
spectator and 'to enjoy
Pitt declared his desire to remain a

neutrality'. His patience was clearly proved by the fact that he

394
 THE WARS IN EUROPE
let Antwerp fall without making it a cause of war. When the
Convention in France assured the English Revolutionary delegates
that ere long France would be able to lend her aid to an
English
National Assembly, Pitt was still tolerant of the provocation. But
when France decided to open Antwerp's river, the Scheldt, to
navigation, and thus to ruin the Dutch ports, he was forced to
act. Holland was
safeguarded against such a threat by solemn
treaty. This had been confirmed by Pitt himself in 1781, and by
France in 1785. The Convention did not deny the existence of the
treaty, but maintained that stern necessities overruled contracts.
War with France became inevitable. Pitt solaced himself with the
idea that, for reasons of finance, the campaign would be brief. It
was to last for twenty years.
Thegeneral character of this great war is simple enough. To
begin with, England followed her traditional policy and defended
her Dutch allies, refusing to allow Antwerp and Belgium to remain
in the hands of a major European power. She conquered new
colonies and defended the old. In particular she waged a stern

campaign in the West Indies, which cost her, through disease

rather than battle, some forty thousand men, a price justifiable
only by the importance then attached to the sugar-cane plantations,
a great source of wealth. Then, after the figure of Napoleon began
to dominate the stage, England's aim became no longer that of
victory over one country or another, but the downfall of this
conqueror who threatened to destroy the balance of power in
Europe. For the third time in her history she battled against the
strongest power on the Continent, and the struggle against
Napoleon became the natural sequel to the wars against Philip
II and Louis XIV.

England's methods of war were likewise unchanging.

Primarily she strove for mastery of the seas. And this she secured
because she had a powerful fleet, and a group of first-rate admirals
Hood, Jarvis, and Nelson to whom the American war had
given experience of sea-fighting. In contrast with the current
practice in the British Army, it was competence, not birth, which
opened the way to high command in the Navy. Collingwood was
the son of a Newcastle merchant, Nelson of a country clergyman.
One outstanding advantage over the Continental navies was that
Kempenfelt had lately provided the fleet with his signal book,
whereby an admiral was able to direct the movements of his ships
395
 THE FRENCH REVOLUTION
even during an engagement. Mastery of the seas enabled Britain
to repulse any invasion, to transport her troops wherever their
presence seemed useful, and also to prevent any supplies from
reaching hostile ports.
At the same time England was making full use of her other
favourite weapon subsidies to Continental coalitions. The
method seems distasteful and Bonaparte spoke scornfully of
'Pitt's gold'. But England had only ten million inhabitants against
the twenty-seven of France. Poorer in man-power, she needed
sailors rather than soldiers, and it was quite natural that, for this
Continental war, she should seek out mercenaries. She helped the
allied States in two ways : direct gifts, and agreed loans. Both
methods were in fact identical, as neither principal nor interest of
these war debts was ever paid. The total of Pitt's subsidies from
1792 to 1805 amounted to ten million pounds. The increase of the
national debt between 1793 and 1802 amounted to 336 million
pounds, of which the Treasury received only 223 million, for the
three-per-cent funds in 1797 stood at only 47. Pitt tripled all
taxes, appealed for voluntary contributions, and finally established
an income tax, on a very wide basis of incidence, the rate of which
was about ten per cent. For this war, then, the country had once
again to strain every muscle, and only its vast riches enabled it to
sustain an effort in which, at certain moments, England found
herself confronting the whole Continent of Europe.
The war opened badly for her. The Revolution was producing
a new and strong type of army. As Wellington said in later years,
the French system of conscription mustered average men of every
class,whereas the British armies were composed of 'the scum of the
earth'. At sea the French were joined by the Spaniards, and then
by the Dutch; England found herself barred from the Mediter-
ranean, and this deprived her of much of her potential pressure on
the Continental powers. Permeated by the notions of equality
then preached in Europe, English sailors mutinied. They had
always been ill-paid, ill-fed, ill-treated. In 1797 certain crews
drove away their officers and hoisted the red flag. This happened
justwhen the Continent, after four years of war, was making peace
with France. England was isolated, Ireland in revolt, the Navy
mutinous. Pitt was insulted in the streets of London, and had to be
protected. But the situation was saved by a truly English combina-
tion of sternness and indulgence. The mutineers became victors,
396
 THE PEACE OF AMIENS
and in the same year the battle of Cape St. Vincent delivered Pitt
from the Spanish fleet, and the battle of Camperdown from the
Dutch. Could he reconquer the Mediterranean? Since losing
Minorca England had had no base within the Mediterranean:
whence the importance she laid on the port of Toulon, which she
captured only to lose again. Bonaparte, on his way to Egypt,
conquered Malta, the best naval base of that time, and thereafter
assured that he could refashion the empire of Alexander in the
felt
East. But no overseas conquest can be retained by a power which
has lost naval supremacy. Bonaparte's fleet was destroyed by
Nelson at the battle of the Nile, and this victory gave to England
both Malta and the East. Leaning upon Malta and his Neapolitan
allies, Nelson was able to exert pressure on Austria, whose Italian

possessions he threatened. Once again, mastery of the Mediter-

ranean would enable England to form a Continental coalition.
England lorded it at sea, but Bonaparte was still invincible
on land. In 1801 he conceived the idea of closing the markets
of Europe to 'perfidious Albion'. Aleague of armed neutrality
was formed between the Scandinavian powers, Russia, and Prussia,
as a protest against the right of search which the English claimed
to exercise at sea. In order to break up this league, which might

deprive Britain of primary naval necessities (timber, sail-cjoth, and

ropes), Nelson attacked the Danish fleet. The Northern league
collapsed, and the project of a blockade became chimerical. The
First Consul and the Prime Minister now realized the limits of their

respective powers. Peace was obligatory on both. But it was made

difficult by the critical and doctrinaire attitude of England towards
the French system. Only Fox appreciated the greatness of Bona-
parte. The Tories viewed him merely as a sort of Corsican bandit ;

about him the most grotesque legends were current. Grenville

wrote insolently to Talleyrand that His Majesty's Government
could have no confidence in the First Consul's peaceful assurances.
This was unreasonable if Bonaparte was not sincere in his desire
:

for peace, the only means of proving his insincerity was to accept
peace. In 1801, unable to secure the King's consent to the ad-
mission of Catholics to the House of Commons, Pitt resigned
office. His successor Addington ('Pitt is to Addington, Like
London to Paddington', ran a song) entered into negotiation, and
in 1802 the Peace of Amiens was signed. It was a serious diplo-
matic defeat for England. She retained a few distant conquests,
397
 THE FRENCH REVOLUTION
of the left bank of
likeCeylon but France remained in possession
;

the Rhine and of Belgium, a state of affairs which was the less
tolerable to England as Bonaparte immediately began to examine
ways and means of making Antwerp a naval and military base. In
the Mediterranean England abandoned Minorca and promised to
restore Malta to the Knights, which would again have deprived

THE FRENCH HEGEMONY

IN EUROPE. ABOUT 1811
The Napo/eon
A//ied antf Vast
Scale of Mil

her of any base. had been necessary to make terms, as England

It
needed a
breathing-space, however short; but whereas to
Bonaparte the Peace of Amiens was 'final', to Pitt it was only a
truce.France's acquisition of Louisiana, the expedition to San
Domingo, and the alliance with Holland, finally brought English
irritation toa head.
In point of fact, nobody observed the Peace of Amiens.
England kept Malta; Bonaparte, despite his promise to respect
the status quo in Europe, became head of the Republic of Italy,
annexed Piedmont, imposed his protectorate on Switzerland, and
took the chief part in the reshaping of Germany. The Monitew
398
 DEATH OF PITT
published an ominous report on a 'trade mission' under Colonel
Sebastiani to the East, from which the English learned that the
First Consul was renouncing neither Egypt nor India, and their
resolve to keep Malta, treaties notwithstanding, was correspond-
ingly strengthened. After an ultimatum from Addington in 1803
hostilities were resumed. This time Bonaparte, planning to
strike at England itself, assembled at Boulogne an invading force
of 400,000 men, and fitted out a flotilla of flat-bottomed boats to
convey this army across the Channel. Like the Duke of Parma
with his Armada, and like Choiseul in more recent times, he
would have needed, for success, to have his transports shielded
for at least a few hours by a squadron. But the French and Spanish
fleets were blockaded in the ports of Toulon, Rochefort, Brest
and Cadiz, by Nelson, Cornwallis and Collingwood. There they
remained helpless until the summer of 1805, unable to obey the
orders of the Emperor (as he had now become) to effect a concen-
tration. In October, when Napoleon had abandoned his pro-

jected invasion of England and was forcing the Austrian general

Mack to capitulate at Ulm, the defeat of the Franco-Spanish
fleet at Trafalgar the last great battle of sailing-ships in which
Nelson died, gave England for a full century the uncontested
mastery of the world's seas. Two years later, in time of peace, the
Danish fleet was seized at Copenhagen by the English, who thus

completed the ruin of Europe's maritime forces.

After Trafalgar, and throughout the nineteenth century, the
idea of attacking the British fleet was to appear an absurdity to
all heads of States, and to Napoleon himself. But if the naval

superiority of the mother-country was

an essential and sufficing
condition for the stability of colonial empires, that superiority was
not in itself enough to resolve Continental problems. At Trafalgar
Napoleon lost his colonies, and all hope of getting control of the
sea-route to India; but he was nevertheless master of Europe. In
vain did Pitt, in power again, conjure up coalition after coalition.
After Austerlitz he had to recognize his powerlessness. It was then
that he pointed to a map of Europe and said: 'Roll up that map: '

it will not be wanted these ten years!' He died in 1806, worn out

and broken-hearted, murmuring (it was said), 'O my country!

How I leave my country!'
In this great duel Pitt had won at sea, the Emperor on land.
Master of Austria and Prussia, allied with Russia, Napoleon now
'

399
 THE FRENCH REVOLUTION
sought to strike at England's naval and commercial power by
indirect means, and forbade the Continental ports to admit any
English ships. To this Berlin Decree which opened the Continental
blockade, England retorted with Orders-in-Council, stopping all
sea-borne traffic which did not pass through her own
ports, even
trade with the United States of America. On both sides these
measures caused much hardship. They brought about a war
between Britain and the United States in 1812. As
Europe could
not dispense with English products, smuggling became
universal,
and was so profitable that severe penalties failed to check it. The
Emperor himself had to resort to fraud in order to
provide cloaks
for his Grande Armee. Such Continental industries as cotton,
which depended on imported raw materials, were ruined, to the
enrichment of their English rivals. England, on the other
hand,
went through a grave industrial and commercial crisis.
Europe,
deprived of products to which she had become accustomed (such
as sugar and tobacco), tried to produce them from her own soil.

Beet-sugar supplanted the cane sugar of the West Indian planta-

tions, to the grave detriment of the latter. In 1810-11 there was
serious unemployment in England, with riots. If the
menacing
Tsar Alexander of Russia had not broken the Continental blockade
in 1811, England might
perhaps have yielded.
But the Continental blockade brought about the downfall of
Napoleon because it forced him, despite his anxiety for to
peace,
carry the war on and on. Having tried to bend Spain to his
will,he found there a country of guerrillas, 'where either a
large
army starved or a small one was beaten'. British troops landed in
Portugal a country very useful to England as a in
landing-stage
Europe; led by Wellesley, later the Duke of Wellington, they
forced the French to concentrate. Whenever Soult or Suchet
turned his back on a Spanish
province in order to face Wellington,
that province revolted. The Emperor's Marshal succeeded in
driving Wellington behind the fortified lines of Torres Vedras ; but
Wellington was able to make use of circumstance, and by the crea-
tion of an extended field of fire,
put up a successful resistance along
these lines. His tactics were defensive. The mass of his
troops
held a covered position ;
only the skirmishing riflemen, in advanced
positions, awaited the enemy columns. In 1813Spain was lost to
Napoleon. Meanwhile he had to attack Russia, who was refusing
to maintain the blockade. And there he lost the flower of his
400
 WATERLOO AND AFTER
troops. Backed by English subsidies, Russia, Prussia and Austria,
after the battle of Leipzig in October 1813, pushed Napoleon back
into France ; and there, notwithstanding the amazing victories of
the campaign on French territory, he had to abdicate, in 1814.
Whilst the Allies debated the fate of France at the Congress of
Vienna, Napoleon, who had not been sent farther away than the
island of Elba, returned, expelled the Bourbons without struggle,
and marched on Brussels. Wellington, with a small army of
combined British and German troops, defeated him at Waterloo
5
in 1815. Wellington's 'thin red line had checked the columns of
the Emperor, and the charges of Ney had been shattered on his
squares.
Waterloo broke the armed Revolution. Although Napoleon
had married an Arch-Duchess, his 'good brothers the Emperors
and Kings' had never regarded him as anything but a dangerous
upstart. It was the aim of the sovereigns of Russia, Austria and
Prussia, at the Congress of Vienna, to shut off with a wall of buffer-
states this nation which had so long intimidated them. They created
a kingdom of the Netherlands (Belgium and Holland), which
lasted in that form until 1830; they entrusted the safe keeping of
the left bank of the Rhine to Prussia; that of the Alpine frontier
to a kingdom of Piedmont and Sardinia that of Northern Italy to
;

Austria. Talleyrand, in his efforts to set limits on French sacrifices,

found an unexpected ally in the British emissary, Lord Castle-
reagh. Once again, to maintain the balance of power, after the
triumph of a coalition inspired by herself, Britain was taking the
side of the vanquished. She did not want France to be too weak,
nor Russia too strong; she was not, like the Central European
powers, in a state of reactionary panic; she had obtained what she
wanted the Cape of Good Hope, Malta, Ceylon and above all,
;

she had laid low the man who had resisted her and had tried to
achieve hegemony in Europe. She could rest content. But
Napoleon himself she treated with little generosity. After his
second abdication he threw himself on the hospitality of 'the most
generous of his foes', who, however, left him until his death on
St. Helena, in a state of truly pitiable destitution. This pettiness
roused the indignation of Byron, amongst many other Englishmen.
Freed now from its fears, the British government would
gladly have stood apart from European affairs. But it could not.
The victorious powers had formed a league for the maintenance of
cc 401
 THE FRENCH REVOLUTION
the treaty of Vienna and the principles of legitimacy ; and England,
rather grudgingly, had to form part of the Holy Alliance. It was
not long before she began to come into conflict with her partners.
The achievement of the Congress of Vienna may have been more
enduring than such diplomatic edifices usually are, but during the
nineteenth century it crumbled away. The negotiators at Schon-
brunn had made full allowance for the two ideas which seemed to
them fundamental legitimacy, and European equilibrium. They
had reckoned without those nationalist sentiments whose growing
strength would, in thirty years time, burst through the framework
constructed in 1816.

402
 CHAPTER VIII

THE AGRICULTURAL AND INDUSTRIAL

REVOLUTION
THE Black Death of the fourteenth century, by abruptly reducing
the population of England by one-third, had favoured the emanci-
pation of the serf peasantry and the division of landed property.
In the second half of the eighteenth century a sudden increase of
population caused the development known as the enclosures.
About 1700 the inhabitants of England were estimated at about
five and a half million; the figure rose slowly up to about 1750;
and then suddenly, during the reign of George III, it doubled
itself, until in 1821 it reached fourteen million. The causes of this
increase were numerous. Parochial aid was granted to large
families. The rapid development of industrial manufacture,
provided employment for children and encouraged the poor to
multiply. The drift of rural workers into the towns pushed them
into unduly small and overcrowded houses, which weakened the
traditional sense of decency and restraint. And while the birth-
rate rose, the progress of medical knowledge diminished the death-
rate, and in time ended the vast epidemics which obliterated
hundreds and thousands at one stroke. Mothers and infants were
better cared for at the time of confinement. Hospitals were opened
in most towns. A larger population needed more food. And thus
came the need for increasing both the yield and the area of
cultivated land, and securing assured profits for landowners.
The great landlords, unfortunately, were alone to reap the
profit from this agricultural prosperity. Every government
favours
certain economic interests. The Tudors had fostered the great
merchants; Cromwell, the shopkeepers and Puritan artisans;
Charles n, the dominance of the country gentlemen to whom he
owed his restoration. The eighteenth-century Parliaments were
composed of great landlords and squires, and the laws which they
enacted often bore hardly on the country folk. Farmers holding
long leases were often supplanted by tenants liable to eviction at
six months' notice. All local rates were raised. To become a
403
 INDUSTRIAL REVOLUTION
magistrate, to hold rank in the local militia, to obtain shooting
rights, a man had to be richer than ever. The old popular institu-
tions of the parish were replaced by the more aristocratic ones of
the county. At the time of the French Revolution the justices of
the peace became harsher. And finally the great landlords were
even tempted to use their political and administrative power to >

expand their own estates :which they succeeded the more easily
in
because their personal interests seemed here to coincide with the
national weal.
The cultivation of the common
fields, still numerous and
extensive in 1750, was
certainly a very primitive method of
husbandry. One negligent worker could spoil the work of the rest
by not killing his weeds. The peasant spent his life in moving from
one strip to another. The use of marl or manure was difficult
because the workers of such small strips of land lacked the capital
to buy these products. Yet meanwhile, in Holland and France,
was coming to birth, and its principles were
scientific agriculture

being spread in England by such men as Jethro Tull and Lord

Townshend. The latter, leaving political life, himself became a
skilled agriculturist. Instead of leaving his fields fallow
every three
years, he alternated tap-roots (turnips or beet) with cereals and
sanfoin or clover, thus preparing supplies of winter fodder for
livestock.The small farmers were sceptical it was all very well,
:

they grumbled, for a gentleman to sow clover, but how were they
to pay their rents? They were wrong, and the most productive
method won in the long run. Coke of Norfolk, a famous agri-
culturist whose model estate attracted visitors from all over
Europe, succeeded by use of fertilizers in growing wheat on
skilful
land hitherto sterile. Bakewell improved the breeds of cattle,
goats and sheep. Realizing that the demand for meat would
increase with a growing population, he tried to rear herds of fat
stock instead of the long-legged cattle which had been practical
when the land was marshy and brambly. These experiments
diverted an age avid for science and novelty. Throughout the
eighteenth century farming and stockbreeding were fashionable.
Self-made men invested in landed property. Doctors, clergymen
and lawyers became farmers whenever they had leisure, and Arthur
Young commented that the farmer tribe was now composed of all
classes, from dukes to apprentices.
At the beginning of the eighteenth century vast areas were still
404
 THE ENCLOSURES
r
common land or open heath. Under George III landlords became
more and more eager to enclose their fields ; and in the proces^ ffi^y
acquired for their own use much of the peasants' ploughland a&ijf
great stretches of commons, grazing and waste, as well. Their
instrument was the private Act of Parliament. There were no
* fewer than 3554 such enclosure Acts during the King's reign, and
about four million acres were thus made available for the new
methods of farming. To obtain such measures from Parliament
only needed the agreement of three-quarters of the landowners in
a parish. But the three-quarters was reckoned by superficial
area, not by the number of individual owners, so that in many
parishes the squire by himself formed a majority. For decency's
sake he joined with a few of the larger proprietors to lay his pro-
posal before Parliament, and the common folk often discovered
that their common lands had ceased to exist without their being
consulted. These enclosures made possible the formation of large
farms with lands unified, the adoption of scientific methods, and
increased productivity. England became one of the grain-pro-
ducing countries of Europe. But the small peasantry suffered
severely from this spoliation. The disappearance of the commons
deprived them of the strip of meadow where they could graze a
cow, or of the belt of wood where their pigs grubbed acorns, and
where they themselves had always found their firewood. They lost
heart in their toil, and drifted into idleness or drunkenness, or into
the North Country towns where the swift growth of industry was
causing a demand for workers. Then the excellent Elizabethan
law was abrogated which forbade the building of a cottage without
at least four acres of land and this opened the way for the growth
;

of those clusters of slum hovels which disgraced the large towns

of England even into the twentieth century.
At a different period the yeoman would have resisted and
clung to his soil. But besides the towns, the colonies were luring
him. Between 1740 and 1763 England had acquired the greater
part of France's colonial domains. Canada, sparsely populated,
and the prosperous American colonies, offered a refuge to the
bolder farmers. Those who stayed at home entered the service of
the landlords. In 1821 William Cobbett observed that all over the
country he could find one farm only where three had been before.
In 1826 he noted, in one village, that fourteen had been displaced
by one. The very name of yeoman began to be forgotten. Three
405
 INDUSTRIAL REVOLUTION
centuries earlier had meant both the tenant-farmer and the
it

independent owner, whereas now these classes were both known

as fanners, and the whole class was coining to be dependent on the
gentry. Dependence soon led to imitation.
The big farmer of the
1820's was no longer simply the leader of his workers, but a well-
to-do man who wished to live a gentleman's life. And when the*
farmers become gentlemen, cried Cobbett, their labourers become
slaves. During the Napoleonic wars the high prices of produce still
permitted the survival of such of the small farmers as had been
able to keep their land. Waterloo was their death-blow, and Eng-
land then witnessed the almost total disappearance of that rural
middle class which had so long been her military and moral
backbone.
The agricultural labourer himself, in the early part of the
nineteenth century, was in dire plight. Wages had risen more
slowly than prices. Formerly every village, and almost every
house, had been able to live a self-supporting life. With the growth
of large-scale industry the village craftsmen disappeared. Before
long farmers were refusing, not only to give, but even to sell grain
to their labourers. The divorce between production and producers
created abstract economics totally unknown to the Middle Ages,
and fostered the growth of the most hideous poverty. The best
of the country magistrates tried hard to remedy the situation by
a more liberal administration of the Poor Laws, but their good
intentions led to formidable consequences. In 1794 a number of
justices of the peace, meeting at Speenhamland, decided to fix a
sum to be taken as the vital minimum necessary for a family. It
was to be the equivalent of twenty-six pounds of bread weekly for
every adult man, with thirteen allowed for a wife and each child.
If the father's wage did not reach this minimum, it was to be made

up by a grant provided by the poor-rate in each parish. The

immediate results of this were deplorable landlords and farmers
:

found labourers willing to work for a very low wage because this
would be made up by the parish, and the small farmer, employing
only his own family, was ruined by this indigent labour which, as
a ratepayer, he had himself to support. The Speenhamland system,
charitably conceived, resulted in transforming the rural population
of what had once been Merry England, into a mass of wretches
fed, and by public charity.
ill-fed,

Big-scale manufacture developed side by side with big-scale

406
 MARKETS AND INVENTIONS
farming. The industrial revolution was not, like a political revolu-
tion, a sequence of events compressed into a fairly short time, but
the transformation, slow at first but gathering speed between 1760
and 1815, of the whole economic system. With the disappearance
of the gild system had begun the development of capitalism, or
the exploitation of collective labour by a man of business. This
tendency towards large undertakings was accelerated during the
eighteenth century by the increased number of consumers in Eng-
land, and by the opening up of new markets, especially in the
American colonies, and by mechanical inventions. In the textile
industry the invention of the mechanical shuttle (1733) increased
the productivity of the weavers and the demand for thread. Hitherto
wool had been spun at home by the weaver's wife and daughters ;
but now, to meet the increased requirements of the weavers, Har-
greaves, Arkwright and Crompton succeeded in bringing into
simultaneous action ten, and then a hundred, spindles, controlled
by a single workman with the help of piecers. Spinning thus
became faster in output than weaving, and the invention of power-
looms met this new need. Then the steam-engine supplanted the
power supplied by men or water, and coal-mines became the
essential wealth of the country. France might have been England's
fortunate rival in this conquest of markets, but was held back at
the critical moment by her internal customs system, by lack of
coal (in 1845 France was producing only five million tons as against
England's thirty-five million), and by being deprived of cotton
through the Napoleonic wars and the Continental blockade. The
new cotton industry became exclusively English. In 1784 England
was using four million pounds of cotton, in 1833, three hundred
million. The substitution of coal for charcoal in ironfounding led
to the shift of the great English factories from the wooded south to
the coal-bearing north.
All these developments in town and country called for im-
proved means of transport. Over large parts of England during
the eighteenth century travel was only possible on horseback. The
trouble was that every parish was still, as in medieval times,
responsible for its own roads ; and local autonomy, useful enough
in its day, was preventing the creation of a road system properly

conceived by central authority. After 1760 fairly good results

came from the system of turnpike roads, concessions being made
to trusts which recovered* their expenses by their right to extract
407
 INDUSTRIAL REVOLUTION
payment from travellers usingthem very much as is done on
certain motor-roads on the Continent to-day. But little real pro-
gress in actual road-construction
was made until after 1815. A
Scottish engineer, John McAdam, conceived the idea of laying a
water-resisting surface on roadways, and thanks to him the speed
of the stage-coaches rose from four to seven, and then to over ten,
'

miles an hour, although these speeds were exhausting to the

horses, of which very large numbers were used. In 1831, when
coaching was at its heyday, about 150,000 horses were employed
over some 3000 stages. (After the 1830's, coaching declined as
railways began to spread.) It was also during the closing years of
the eighteenth century that the Midlands and the North were
threaded by canals intended mainly for the transport of coal.
Concomitantly grew up the auxiliaries of trade banking and
insurance. Edward Lloyd's coffee-house in London, towards the
end of the seventeenth century, was frequented by a group of men
willing to insure shipowners against maritime risks. The institution
thus begun came to be the greatest society of underwriters in the
world; but with the usual English conservatism it retained for
generations the name of Lloyd's Coffee House and is still
Lloyd's.
The industrial revolution prepared and necessitated a political
revolution. Liverpool, with 4000 inhabitants in 1685, had over
40,000 in 1760, and was to reach 517,000 in 1891 and 803,000 in
1936. Manchester, from 6000 in 1685 rose to 40,000 in 1760,
93,000 in 1801, 505,000 in 1891, and 800,000 in 1936. The political
map of England no longer coincided with the map of its popula-
tion. The North, formerly sparsely populated, Jacobite and
Catholic, was now swarming with radical miners and mill-workers.
The growth of large industries created two new classes the rich
:

manufacturers whose fortune, matching the expansion of new

markets, was comparable to that of the great landed proprietors
and became insistent on having its due share of influence ; and the
urban working class, very different from the old village craftsmen,
more accessible to agitators because it was concentrated, and
more ready to claim political power because it was conscious of its
strength. Between these Two Nations' (as Disraeli later named
them) the current system of political economy raised a doctrinal
barrier.

Every great social change finds its own theorists, who attribute
408
 ADAM SMITH
transitory results to permanent causes. The theorist of the in-
dustrial revolution was Adam Smith.
Inspired by the French
physiocrats, this Glasgow professor wrote a book, The Wealth of
Nations, which became the economists' Bible for over a century.
In he expounded the doctrines of laissez-faire, free
it
competition,
and trust in the
spontaneous currents of economics. In the eyes of
Smith and his followers, a benevolent Deity had so ordered the
world that the free play of natural laws ensured the greatest
happi-
ness of the greatest number. This freedom
might possibly cause
temporary hardships, but a balance would in time be automatically
restored. Such a theory soothed the consciences of the
wealthy by
representing poverty and unemployment as natural and heaven-
sent remedies. This had not been the view of the Middle
Ages,
which held a closely corporative view, nor was it that of the
mercantilists of the seventeenth century. The latter believed that a
State's prosperity was measured by the
positive balance of its
foreign trade, and that the State should constantly intervene to
protect the trade balance (a doctrine which lost Englandher
American colonies). But in the nineteenth century these views were
discredited; economic liberalism triumphed because it accorded
with the temper of an age of expansion when all new producers
were finding markets. It became dangerous as soon as the markets
of labour, or of production, reached saturation point. Free com-
petition then engendered disastrous evils, and England, like the
rest of the Western world, was to see the
beginnings of a pro-
tectionist reaction, holding views of State and autarchic
authority
which would have astounded Francois Quesnay or Adam Smith.

409
 CHAPTER IX

THE SENTIMENTAL REVOLUTION

'THE eighteenth-century mind was a unity, an order ; it was finished,
and it simple. All literature and art that really belong to the
was
eighteenth century are the language
of a little society of men and
women who moved within one set of ideas : who understood each
other who lived in comfort and, above all, in composure. The
. . .

classics were their freemasonry/ As was shown elsewhere, this

description, quite commonly accepted, portrays only the surface of
ideas and morals. It is improbable that human minds were un-
troubled by any agonizing problems. Although Gibbon and
Johnson were authentic figures of the eighteenth century, their
deeper passions were violent actually, they strove to justify these
;

passions by rational explanations and to give their ideas a classical

form. But the intellectual equilibrium then sought by the wisest of
the aristocracy and upper middle classes, as well as by men of
letters, could not satisfy the much more numerous classes whose
economic balance was overturned by the agricultural and industrial
revolutions they needed a religious or a political faith in order to
:

escape from an intolerable actuality.

The Anglican Church itself was too rational to satisfy the
ardour or anguish of men's souls. The eighteenth-century theo-
logians tried hard to show that reason and religion did not clash.
Providence willed it that Christian morality should be the most
certain path of temporal salvation. William Paley (1743-1801), so
dear to Shelley's father and to so many souls eager for simple
soothing certainties, was typical of these optimist philosophers
who proved the existence of God as by a geometrical theorem.
The Church of England at this time became a class Church,
Nearly all its
bishops belonged to aristocratic families, Whig or

Tory, and reflected the party in power. The lesser clergy held their
livings from the Crown or from the local squire. Out of 11,000
livings, 5700 were in the hands of patrons, who naturally gave
them to men of their own social circle, and often enough to mem-
bers of their own family, sons or nephews or cousins. To take
410
 JOHN WESLEY
holy orders the Anglican cleric did not need to pass through a
specifically theological college. An ordinary Oxford or Cambridge
degree sufficed. Their culture, so far as they had one, was as much
classical as Christian. They were gentlemen, with the tastes and

failings, and the virtues too, of their class. The foxhunting parson
shocked nobody. Frequently he was a justice of the peace and sat
on the magistrates' bench with his kinsmen. The religious struc-
ture of the country thus doubled and amplified the political. In
both, the main element was formed by the land-owning class, and
the Church of England thus became linked with the local authority
of the ruling classes, but lost most of its contact with the common
people. Many wealthy rectors of parishes were not resident, and
were even holding several livings and leaving their
pluralists,
parochial duties to ill-paid vicars. In 1812, out of 11,000 parish
clergy, 6000 were non-resident. The vicar himself did his best to
live a gentleman's life and please the squire.
If the kindly and reasonable religion of eighteenth-century

Anglicanism harmonized excellently with the more fortunate part

of the nation, it brought no spiritual npurishment to the town
toilers or country labourers, soured and perturbed as they were

by dire want. The profound changes gave rise to a sense of in-

justice and instability. Wounded and unhappy souls starved on
logical proofs of an abstract God. In days gone by, the dissenting
or nonconformist sects had held sway among the populace with
their moreequalitarian teachings. But in the early eighteenth
century the older of these denominations Presbyterians, Inde-
pendents and Catholics had themselves grown humdrum.
Persecution quickens faith; tolerance drugs it. Although there
were still laws against the dissenters, they were scarcely enforced.

'Occasional conformity' was all that was needed for them to take
part in official activities. The Calvinist doctrine of predestination,
the stern religion which had so deeply imbued the Scots, became
attenuated in England, the land of compromise. The country still
had some violent and convinced Calvinists, but these, being certain
that they were the Lord's elect, did not proselytize.
Possibility lies near to necessity. The middle classes
and the
poor contained countless souls craving for a more ardent religion,
and as neither Anglicans nor dissenters could satisfy their need, a
man was bound to appear who would give these great masses what
they wanted. His name was John Wesley. As a young man at
411
 THE SENTIMENTAL REVOLUTION
Oxford, he had been a latitudinarian, regarding faith as a reasoned
consent. But such teaching did not fully satisfy the fervour of his
spirit. Does reason,
he wondered, ever cease to reason? How shall
a man be certain of having at last found truth and salvation? Can-
not one feel grace? And must not grace be sought with more
fervour? There was some surprise in Oxford in 1'726 when a few
young men founded a Holy Club, whose members fasted, prayed,
visited the poor, preached in the open air, and confessed their sins
to each other. Wesley and his friends were ridiculed, and dubbed
"Methodists'. The nickname was to become the name of a Church
which to-day counts millions of adherents. In vain did Wesley's
father, a Church of England rector, implore his son to renounce
these follies and succeed him in his parish. John Wesley felt called
to a higher mission that of converting a listless world to
Christianity.
For several years he led a life of intense activity. He first went
off with his brother to the American colonies. The narrative of
his misfortunes gives glimpses of a violent, sensuous nature. His
zeal in converting young women had in it something of the most
genuine religious fervour, and something also of physical desire,
perhaps unknown to himself. The Christians in the Colonies did
not like this aggressive religion, with its fiercely personal preachers.
Wesley had to return to England rebuffed, without having yet
found his true path. He had gone to America to convert the
Indians, he said, but who would convert himself? On board ship
he came into contact for the first time with members of a German
sect, the Moravian Brotherhood, and fancied he might find

amongst them what he sought. He went to visit the Moravian

communities in Germany, but felt their faith to be too genial.
Wesley's soul needed a hotter flame. On May 24, 1738, in a moment
of illumination, he saw the true faith, a living link and not a work-
ing of reason. From that day he had but one object in life to

bring men into that state of spiritual trance and total communion
with God.
Thereafter began a life of preaching. With his friend Whit-
field, he preached in the fields, in barns, in working-class districts.

Wesley alone preached 40,000 sermons and traversed 250,000 miles.

At first he was often received with hostility by the crowds ; but soon
the news spread of the astonishing conversions which he wrought.
His physical influence was extraordinary. Men and women
412
 INFLUENCE OF METHODISM
trembled, swooned, and revived, infused with the Holy Ghost.
Wesley himself, travelling in all weathers and with little sleep, at
last tamed an all-too-human temperament by a mode of life which
would have killed most men. How did he view his mission? He
would have liked to remain within the Church of England and
infuse it with new vigour. He believed himself to be
completely
an Anglican, fulfilling his duty rather better than other men. But
the rational, aristocratic bishops of the time could only
eye with
scornful annoyance these open-air meetings and neurotic crowds.
They closed their churches to Wesley, and refused to endorse his

preaching or to ordain his preachers. It was only in the last years

that Wesley, despairing of making his peace with the Established
Church, resigned himself to ordaining his own ministers, and so,
against his own inclination, founded the dissenting sect of Wesleyan
Methodists, which, by 1810, could already show some 230,000
adherents.
The Methodist influence on the religious life of the English
people was far-reaching. To thousands of men and women, and
to those who most intensely needed it, religion once more became a
living thing, inan almost primitive form. Like the early Puritans,
these Methodists condemned the tolerant, self-indulgent
first

philosophy of the age. They helped to maintain the Sabbatarian

tradition. In opposition to an emotional force which threatened
their own, they delayed the emancipation of Catholics in England.
Inside the Church of England, the 'evangelical' influence per-
meated the whole of the Low Church party, whose clergy, like
Wesley's preachers, made their appeal to the common people.
The were startled by the headway made by the
dissenting sects
Wesleyans, abandoned their traditional Puritan anarchy, and
formed church organizations. All religion became more emotional.
And as this awakening absorbed the vital forces of the suffering
lower classes, they were less tempted by revolutionary doctrines
than the populace of the Continent. Want and inequality were
accepted, for a time at least, as scourges of divine origin, to be
counterbalanced by inner happiness and salvation. At the close
of the eighteenth century, the aristocratic and upper classes in
England may have been cynical, dissolute, and often atheistic, but
the common people revered the Holy Bible.
The
revolution in sentiment, however, was not only religious.
In England as in France, the eighteenth century began with the
413
 THE SENTIMENTAL REVOLUTION
cultivation of a refined but artificial civilization, and then, dis-
covering the complexity of man and the power of sentiment,
craved for a return to nature. Whilst Fielding observed human
beings as a great classic novelist, Richardson, like Rousseau, strove
to depict their anxieties and passions. Goldsmith, and then Sterne,
4
made fashionable a gentle, calm sensibility, a constant tremolo',
a new humanitarianism. Scott, rather later, gave his readers an
escape into the past. Urbane verse was succeeded by a personal,
mystical poetry. Cowper, Wordsworth, Blake and Coleridge pre-
pared and proclaimed romanticism. They were already romantics,
as there were no definite boundaries between these aspects of the
age, and Dr. Johnson was still a young man when Richardson
published Pamela. The outbreak of the French Revolution shocked
political philosophers like Burke,
but it deeply moved some of the
greatest of England's poets. Shelley defended its principles, and
when Byron learned of Wellington's victory at Waterloo, he wrote,
'Well, I am damned sorry for if. The youth of both countries
craved for a sort of rejuvenation. The youth of France remoulded
a whole society by their deeds and Europe by their wars, and this
transformation in a world of fact allowed them to dispense with
literary forms of escape. In England, on the other hand, the young
felt the oppression of a society whose framework had been tightened

up by the dread of Jacobinism. They fled into the world of fancy :

fled also in fact, and Italy became a rallying-ground for the great
rebels of English romanticism. Chesterton pointed out that the
close of the eighteenth century, which in revolutionary France

produced the classical paintings of Boilly and David, was in Eng-

land the period of Blake's transcendental visions, that Coleridge
and Keats would certainly, have shocked Danton, and that if the
Committee of Public Safety had not beheaded Shelley as an
aristocrat, they would have locked him up as a lunatic. No period
gives a better idea of the Compensatory' character of artistic
activity. One of these two countries made a political, the other an
aesthetic, revolution.
The various revolutions of the eighteenth century, industrial,
political,and sentimental, are reflected in the mirror of the English
language. Between 1700 and 1750, according to Pearsall Smith,
9
there emerged the words banking, bankruptcy, bulls and bears ,

capitalist. The word ministry

after 1750, consols, finance, bonus,
dates from Queen Anne, budget from George II. From the French
414
 CHANGING VALUES
Revolution England acquired such words as aristocrat, democrat,
royalism, terrorism, conscription, guillotine. The London season,
the club, the magazine, the Press, are eighteenth-century terms.
Interesting first appears in its present sense in Sterne's Sentimental
Journey (1768), almost simultaneously with boring. The vocabulary
thus shows man becoming more aware of his own emotions and ;

this applies likewise to the word which came to

sentimental itself,
birth in England in the middle of the century, to be adopted

immediately by the French, together with the mood that it

indicated.

415
 CHAPTER X

CONCLUSION
THERE are many resemblances between England and France in the
eighteenth century. In both countries
a cynical freedom of morals
was blended with a cult of sensibility. But the temperament of
each people, moulded by climate and history, remained pro-
foundly different. It would be hard to imagine,in the France of
the 1760's, a figure like Dr. Johnson, a vigorously reactionary
Tory, proclaiming his love of hierarchies and hatred of liberty,
and yet being the friend of Burke, sitting down with Wilkes, and
admiring Fox. The Protestant Puritan, a rare and uninfluential
type in France, is still one of the most important elements in the
composition of England. His religion colours the ideas of all
classes, even of those which in other countries are the least religious.

Compare the life of an Adrienne Lecouvreur or a Sophie Arnould

with that of a Mrs. Siddons, a great actress who was virtuous,
respected, and always rather solemn. If England seemed to have
turned cynical under Charles II and in the intoxication of the
Restoration, her evangelistic side resumed its sway in the time of
the Regent, notwithstanding the extravagances of a few dandies. It
iscurious to observe in the dying Byron the symbolic triumph
of an hereditary Calvinism, rooted deep in the soul, over a quite
intellectual cynicism.
Three important characteristics of the period between the
Revolution of 1688 and the battle of Waterloo may be noted.
First: the change from monarchic rule, under which Parliament
had only a legislative part, to an oligarchic government in which
Parliament, contrary to Montesquieu's belief, was also the source
of executive power. That change took place because of the inven-
tion (or rather, the spontaneous engendering) of a Cabinet
responsible to both Houses, which made possible the peaceful
alternation of parties in power. Second the struggle with France,
:

aimed primarily at preventing a Continental hegemony inimical to

England, whether controlled by Louis XIV or by Napoleon, aiming
also at securing for England the mastery of the seas, and resulting

indirectly in the almost unintentional formation of a new colonial

416
 POWER AND REFORM
Empire. Third: the agricultural and industrial revolution within
the country, which by at once ruining the small landholders and
accumulating a huge wage-earning class in the towns, made a
inevitable. As Pollard has pointed out, every
political revolution
economic regime has a corresponding political one. The pastoral
economy produces a family or tribal form of government ; a primi-
tive agricultural economy implies a feudal system, as the scattered
tillers of the soil require protection; the age of merchants is the

age of plutocracy; and the age of industry, during the nineteenth

century at least, was to be that of democracy.
Power in eighteenth-century England had belonged to a mixed
class, consisting of the aristocracy descended from a defunct
feudalism, and of a new plutocracy. This class itself had split into
the two great parties. In 1800 or thereabouts, out of the 658 mem-
bers of the House of Commons, 487 were virtually nominated by
that class. As we saw, this system of governance was accepted,
because those who wielded power kept in contact with the rural
classes, because local institutions to some extent mitigated its
this privileged order was open to talent, or
injustices, and because
at least to success. The system, highly unjust though it became,
had the advantage of making the authority of Parliament accepted
by the ruling class. And if Parliament, even when it became
democratized during the nineteenth century, never had to face
hostile prejudicefrom the ruling class, this was because during the
eighteenth century they had become used to regarding Parliament
as their own preserve. That is one reason, perhaps the most im-
portant, for the success in England of the Parliamentary system,
which elsewhere failed for lack of such roots. But this aristocratic

monopoly could not hope to survive when the industrial revolu-

tion, by massing the workers in the towns, compressed within
narrow limits immense forces which had to find an open safety-
and if not, would have blown up
valve, the existing system. The
House of Commons squires had neither lifenor ideas in common
with the workmen of Leeds or Birmingham. What could 'the
its true sense, mean to a slum-dweller? The population
parish', in
of England had doubled in sixty years, and the younger genera-
tions who peopled the great towns about 1815 had never known
that rural life which created and explained the country's constitu-
tion. It was only natural that these generations should grow
restive, irritable, and insistent on reform,
DD 417
 CONCLUSION
These feelings were felt all the more keenly because the fears
roused by the French Revolution were making the aristocracy less
inclined to compromise. The militant, contagious aspects of the
Revolution awakened resentment in England which was slow to
die down. The wars which it provoked upset the normal
develop-
ment of the country. The towns were growing up at a time when
the Government's absorption let the principle of hygiene in their
building go by default. Every period of change and invention at
first involves much distress, but this intolerable misery of the
poor
could have been in great measure avoided, especially in the
country districts. Discontent ran high. The monarchy itself lost
prestige. Even on the morrow of the victories of 1814 the Regent
was hooted in the London streets. But national loyalty upheld
the Tories against 'Boney'; and after Waterloo the peace gave
freedom to men's consciences, and the pent-up grievances of five-
and-twenty years broke out into open disturbances.
The Government was powerless to resist popular pressure,
True, it had the greatest navy in the world, but a navy cannot
maintain domestic order. After the war the army was largely dis-
banded, and what remained was quite insufficient to occupy a
whole country. The yeomanry were unresponsive, and the volun-
tary constables declined to be sworn in. The magistrates were thus
disarmed. But England, it will be seen, nevertheless escaped the
vain and bloody shocks of revolution and reaction. She owed this
immunity to three forces: firstly, the power of opinion, which
through the Press, the jury system, and the workers' associations,
imposed the necessary reforms on an oligarchic Parliament;
secondly, the existence in the Whig party (thanks to the enduring
influence of Charles James Fox) of a liberal element proud enough
of the privileges of birth to hold political privileges of less account;
and thirdly, the currents of evangelism, which made for a gentler
morality and diverted men's passions into other courses. The
independence of the judiciary, the lofty liberalism of the Whigs,
and a measure of Christian charity, all helped the country to
traverse the most difficult tract in its
history without civil warfare.

418
 BOOK SEVEN
FROM ARISTOCRACY TO DEMOCRACY
 CHAPTER f

A POST-WAR AGE
A LONG war, even if victorious, is naturally followed after the

brief relaxation of triumph by a period of discontent and con-

fusion. A
people which has made great sacrifices for victory ex-
pects great rewards. But, almost inevitably, the upsetting of the
artificialequilibrium attained during war brings about an economic
crisis which speedily becomes political in character. The years from
1816 to 1821 were dark ones in England. After the peace, prices
fell. Wheat, which had gone as high as 120 shillings per quarter,
dropped to under sixty shillings. The fall meant ruin to fanners,
who had supposed these high prices to be everlasting and tied
themselves by onerous leases; and of these there were great num-
bers, only a tenth of the land belonging to small landowners since
the time of the enclosures. Squires and fanners called out for
reduced taxation. The Chancellor of the Exchequer had to drop
the income tax and fall back on loans. When a bad harvest
suddenly sent wheat up to 103 shillings, it was the turn of the
working class to protest. The manufacturers accused the Govern-
ment of forcing them to raise wages by a policy of 'dear bread*.
In factories and manor-houses alike, prosperity was dead. There
were no more military orders. It had been supposed that the pro-
duction of the new machinery would be absorbed by the Continent ;
but the Continent, worn out by years of war, refused English
goods. A
quarter of a million demobilized soldiers were vainly
seeking work. As always happens in a period of rapid and many-
sided invention, machinery was robbing men of their employment.
The infuriated handweavers smashed the mechanical looms, and
sometimes even fired the factories. Want and unemployment
forced the poor rate up from five to nine million pounds sterling.
Were these the boons of a long-awaited peace?
The interests of manufactory and manor-house seemed to be
contradictory; but when popular agitation became violent, when
the ricks blazed up after the mills, landowners and manufacturers
were reconciled by alarm* Not being electors, the work-people in
the towns and the labourers in the countryside were becoming
421
 A POST- WAR AGE
rioters. Noneof their defenders had any chance of being elected
to Parliament. Only freeholders having land of forty shillings
value voted in the counties, and the list of parliamentary boroughs
had not been revised since Tudor times, so that large towns of
recent growth remained without representation. In such a plight,
on whom could the townsmen count? Hardly on the King. Since
1810 the aged George III had been blind and insane. True, his
madness, by making him the most constitutional of monarchs, had
at last made him popular. But in practice the throne was
occupied
by his son, the PrinceRegent (later George IV), for whom the
had little or no respect. Prince George was neither bad
English
nor foolish; he patronized the arts, appreciated Jane Austen,
upheld Byron and Scott, made Sheridan one of his best friends,
sat for Lawrence, and sent 200 to Beethoven. He was to some
extent responsible for the planning of Regent Street and Regent's
Park he rebuilt Buckingham Palace, and restored Windsor Castle.
;

His polished manners made him, if not 'the First Gentleman of

Europe', at any rate the prince among his own dandies. But he
was selfish and petty, and in an age of prudent virtue his debauchery
made him unpopular. Having secretly married the Catholic Mrs.
Fitzherbert before his official marriage with Caroline of Brunswick,
from whom he separated after a year to return to his morganatic
spouse, he deceived two wives ; not even through bigamy could he
escape libertinism. Failing the intercession of a sovereign, could
the people have entrusted their cause to ministers? A
Tory Cabinet
was in power, hostile to reform, of whom it
might have been said,
as of Metternich, that if they had been present at the creation of
the world, they would have prayed God to preserve Chaos. And
what of the Opposition? The great Whig Lords had not yet made
alliance with the reformers. There remained only rebellion, the
oldest and most undeniable right of Englishmen, a weapon all the
more formidable as England had no great police system, and as
the rapid growth of the cities had not allowed the local authorities
to acquire experience of the mob. When Chateaubriand spoke
about the solidity of English institutions to the Prime Minister,
Lord Liverpool replied 'What solidity is there with these huge
:

towns? One serious rising in London, and all is lost.*

The people were being pushed towards rebellion by several
Radical groups. Some, like Henry Hunt, advised them to claim
universal suffrage; others, like Sir Francis Burdett and Major
422
 POPU'LAR REVOLTS
Cartwright, to demand the vote for every payer of direct taxes.
William Cobbett, a man of yeoman birth who had been made a
Radical by his observation of the sorry lot of the English peasantry
since the enclosures, published a small journal, the Political

Register, strongly reformist,and written in admirably pungent

style. There grew up various 'Hampden Clubs', and, in imitation
of the methods which had served Wesley so well, the country was
traversed by numerous political preachers. Their meetings, to-
gether with the violence of the machine-wreckers and the symptoms
of similar destructive outbursts, startled the ministry. The French
Revolution was not yet a thing of the distant past. When the
propertied classes beheld Henry Hunt at his meetings, preceded
by one man bearing a Phrygian cap on a pike and another uphold-
ing the green-blue-and-red banner of the future British Republic,
they trembled. Fear is always cruel the rebellious workmen and
:

rustics went to the gallows or to Botany Bay.

How was order to be maintained in the towns? In many
counties the justices of the peace fell back on the soldiery. The
Horse-guards were sent out into the country districts; and more
than once blood flowed. The most serious of these massacres was
that near Manchester in 1819, when the troops fired on the crowd,
leaving eleven dead and numerous wounded. From the place of
meeting, St. Peter's Square, the Government's victory was ironi-
cally known as Teterloo'. After this it was decided by Lord
Sidmouth's famous Six Acts, to prohibit any assembly aiming at
exercises of military character, to give justices of the peace the

right to seize weapons dangerous to public safety and arrest their

holders, and to circumscribe the freedom of public meeting and the
press. A plot to assassinate ministers, the so-called Cato Street
Conspiracy, fostered by government police spies, brought matters
to a violent head in both camps. The wealthy called for military
rule and counted on the Duke of Wellington; the poor openly

prepared for revolution. Five years after victory, Engjand seemed

to be on the brink of civil war.
She was saved by two unforeseeable circumstances a scandal,
:

and an economic recovery. The latter came, as usual, just when the
economists despaired of it and were suggesting the most drastic
remedies, including inflation. The scandal broke out when old
George III died, and was succeeded by the Regent with the title
of George IV. His wife, Caroline, who had for a long time been
423
 A POST-WAR 'AGE
leading a rather shady life abroad, suddenly
made up her mind,
from vanity and in hatred of her husband, that she would be
crowned Queen at his coronation. Legally she was within her
rights; morally she was far from queenly. The King, highly
vulnerable himself, would have been wise to avoid any moral
debate. But in his determination to hold off Caroline, he showed
such obstinacy and clumsiness that his ministers sometimes
wondered whether he had not inherited his father's madness with
his crown. He even went so far as to engage in divorce proceedings
before the House of Lords, undertaking to expose the Queen's
dissolute life. London forgot electoral reforms to savour this

indecency. The populace had sided with the Queen, and cheered
her in the street. The testimony against her hardly affected her,
as it came mostly from foreign servants. This infatuation, however,
was shortlived, and the Queen herself died in 1821, to the vast
relief of her husband.
Thanks to tempers were cooled a little. The
this diversion,

intransigent Tories had given way before some younger men in

their ranks who wished to bring their party back into the reforming
tradition of Pitt. Amongst these newcomers Robert Peel, Huskis-
son, and Canning were prominent. PeeL the son of a Lancashire
manufacturer, owner of one of the seven largest fortunes in Eng-
land, had been brought up, like Pitt before him, to be Prime
Minister. At the age of five his father lifted him on to a table and
made him recite speeches at twenty-one he was found a seat in
;

the House of Commons at twenty-three he vy^s a jfcqytflry nf

;

SfcjUfc Worthy of respect and winning respect, he was the arbiter

between the advanced wing of the party, with such men as Canning,
and the resisting wing, grouped round Wellington. As Home
Sffirgtary feel did excellent work. In particular, hejikalished the
death penalty for numerous crimes and offences which did not
deserve so ruthless a punishment The incredible severity of the
laws, excusable in times when a weak government had everything
to fear from lawlessness, had become useless and shocking in
an age of abler administration and gentler manners. Children
especially had hitherto been treated by justice with a cruelty as
offensive as it was unavailing. Peel reformed all this, ljupkisson
meanwhile was giving relief to the manufacturers by suppressing.
.
nn raw material^ y/nnl and hft WOUld
fti'llr
;

gladly have abolished the duty on corn likewise, but in this he

424
 CASTLEREAGH AND CANNING
clashed with the numerous and vigilant country gentlemen of his
party. Finally, Canning, who took charge of the Foreign nflfoft
after the suicide of Castlereagh in 1822, pursued a liberal' policy
from within a Tory ministry. (That was a new word7brought into
currency by the Spanish revolution of 1823, when the partisans of
absolute monarchy were called the serviles and their adversaries
the liberates.) The Tories had shown some apprehension in en-
trusting this high office to Canning, something of a political ad-
venturer who had often betrayed and mocked them; but he had
genius, and that was what the party lacked.
The position of Castlereagh after the downfall of Napoleon
had been difficult. The Continental sovereigns, perturbed by the
phenomenon in so many European countries of an insurgent
younger generation, consisting of half-pay subalterns, students
with Byronic tendencies, and romantic conspirators, had built up
the Holy Alliance to ward off a counter-attack by the French
Revolution. Although England formed part of the victorious
alliance, her interests were different, her fears less acute. She had
,been obliged to pledge herself, along with Austria, Prussia and
Russia, to resume hostilities against France if the latter restored
Bonaparte or committed an aggression against her neighbours.
But Castlereagh was reluctant to become a policeman for the
European counter-revolution. He sought to oppose the despotic
tendencies of his allies, and did not always succeed. Even Canning,
when France was entrusted by the Holy Alliance with the throttling
of revolution in Spain, had to let things take their course, having no
army for a new Peninsular expedition. But such is the effect of
reputations that a Castlereagh was deemed reactionary by
the

public and his liberal actions were overlooked, whereas the con-
servative concessions of a Canning, supposedly a liberal, were

forgotten. Yet Canning's hatred of the Holy Alliance

was due
not to its reactionary character, but to the fact that it was not
English. If 'England' were substituted for 'Alliance', he declared,
the keynote of his policy was clear.
If he failed, for lack of armed force, to protect the revolution
in Madrid, he took his revenge when the Spanish colonies in South
America declared their independence. Once war goes overseas,
maritime supremacy makes victory certain. It was to the British
fleet as much as to the moral support of President Monroe, that
the South American republics owed their salvation. This episode
425
 A POST-WAR AGE
made Canning extremely popular. It was one of those lucky cases
where the commercial interests of the City coincide with the senti-
mental sympathies of the British public. Since the days of Drake
and Elizabeth, the London merchants had chafed at their exclusion
from one of the world's finest markets. The Peninsular war and
the European blockade under Napoleon had enabled them to
make a breach in the walls. The minister who opened the markets
wide, whilst defending the cause of liberty, satisfied both the Whig
doctrinaires and the Lancashire cotton-spinners. Only old Tories
like Wellington blamed him, the men who feared demagogy
abroad as much as at home. And when Canning in 1827, despite
the wrath of the Holy Alliance, gave recognition to the Giteek
rebels attacked by Egyptians and Turks, this Tory ministry be-
came prime favourites of the liberal elements in every land. And
when, after Liverpool's resignation through illness, he formed a
ministry in which Wellington and Peel declined to serve, it was the

Whigs, along with some of his personal friends, who upheld him.
But after attaining power in February 1827, Canning died of
dysentery in August, without having been able to show his full
stature.
His death caused a bewildering situation. Since 1815, when-
ever an English sovereign found himself in a quandary, he thought
of 'the Duke'. The victor of Waterloo was venerated in the Tory
camp, while the Opposition, after long fearing that Wellington
wished to set up a military dictatorship, came to see that, like most
great soldiers, he held civil war in horror and that in Parliament
he was an honest, clumsy, not very dangerous adversary. The
Duke feared all the fashionable reforms as much as the King did
Catholic emancipation, extension of the franchise, free trade. His
idealwould have been to change nothing. But his political cam-
paigns consisted only of retreats. As he always gave way in the
end, rather than engage in battle, he became despite himself the
best ally of liberalism. It was under his ministry that Admiral
Codrington, fulfilling old instructions from Canning without ask-
ing for new ones, destroyed the Turkish fleet at Navarino, although
the Duke, in this matter, was favourably disposed to the Turks.
Again, it was the Duke who accepted the abrogation of the Test
and Corporations Acts, exempting dissenters from communion
according to the Anglican rite as a condition of holding municipal
or State offices. And it was likewise he who, having begun with
426
 CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION
the emancipation of dissenters, was brought face to face with the
graver question of Catholic emancipation.
The
right of Catholics to vote and sit in Parliament had been
promised to the Irish at the time of the Act of Union (1800). Only
the opposition of King George III, who made it a point of con-
science, had prevented the promise from being kept. Thereupon
the Irish had founded a league, raised funds, and chosen an elo-
quent leader in Daniel O'Connell. They were certainly within
their rights. In England itself the younger men of both parties,
tired of what seemed to be outworn quarrels, favoured emancipa-
tion. But the Catholics had foes within the Cabinet, amongst
whom was Peel, a representative of the highly Anglican University
of Oxford. For several years Ireland breathed the air of civil war;
the Catholic Association and the Protestant squires of the north-
east were at daggers drawn. In despite of the law, O'Connell was
elected in a Parliamentary contest, and the sheriff did not dare to
declare either him or
his opponent a duly elected member.

Wellington grasped the danger of this situation. He was not

personally hostile to Catholics ;
civil warfare seemed to him even
more undesirable than change; he advised the King to give way,
and in the end, though with difficulty, convinced him. Finally the
Duke's prestige overcame all resistance within his own camp, and
once again he carried out a victorious retreat. Catholic emancipa-
tion was passed in 1829. After some delay O'Connell was able to
sit at Westminster, and in the House of Lords the Duke of Norfolk

and other Catholic peers resumed their long-lost seats. The only
remaining religious inequality in England was that affecting the
'

Jews. The first bill dealing with them was laid before Parliament
in 1830, and in 1860 they obtained full rights as British citizens.
The first Jewish peer not converted to Christianity was Lord
Rothschild (1886). After Catholic emancipation the Duke found
himself being blamed by his friends and praised by his foes a :

man greater than Caesar, as the Tory Edinburgh Review said, who
did not destroy in peace what he had saved in war.

427
 CHAPTER If

THE REFORM BILL

KING GEORGE IV died in June, 1830, and the First Gentleman of
Europe left no regrets. The Duke, in charge of the obsequies,
found round the King's neck a medallion miniature of Mrs.
Fitzherbert and ordered this to be buried with him. George was
succeeded by his brother, the Duke of Clarence, who reigned as
William IV, an elderly and fairly popular man, with a long and
honourable service in the navy behind him. He showed himself
irresolute and not very intelligent, but impartial, and as a con-
stitutional sovereign fairly sound. The year 1830 was one of
revolutions in Europe. Charles X of France was supplanted by
Louis-Philippe after the July rising. Belgium blazed up in protest
against the union with Holland imposed on her by the treaties of
1815, and would gladly have accepted union with France, or at
least a French sovereign, the Duke of Nemours. But England had
made up her mind never again to allow a great European power
to be installed in Flanders.To avoid war, Louis-Philippe agreed
that the new kingdom should be given by the Powers to Leopold
of Coburg (the son-in-law of George IV, and then of Louis-
Philippe), a wise and active monarch.
In 1830 also, revolutionary agitation pervaded Spain, Italy,
and even England, where a new peasants' revolt took place in the
southern counties. The rural labourers claimed a minimum wage
of fourteen shillings, which was just but they did so collectively,
;

which brought them within grasp of the Riot Act. They broke up
threshing machines, held a few hated landowners to ransom for a
few pounds, called on the clergy to renounce part of their tithes,
damaged some workhouses, but hurt nobody. After their sup-
pression, three were hanged and four hundred sent to transporta-
tion. Many of these died of despair. But the insurrection showed

up the real weakness of aristocratic rule. To most moderate minds

among the middle classes, it was clear that electoral reform was a
necessity.
After the overturning of the Wellington-Peel ministry, an old
Whig leader, Lord Grey, long a supporter of reformist projects,
consented to emerge from the rural retirement where he brought
428
 WHIG PROPOSALS
up his eleven children, and formed a coalition Government of
Whigs and friends of Canning. A general election was held. True
to family traditions, the Whigs had chosen to ally themselves with
the reforming Radicals and the middle-class nonconformists,
which made them a party of popular interests. When a footman in
Holland House opened the door and announced 'Mr. Macaulay*,
:

the nineteenth century, said Chesterton, took the decisive

turn. In the opposite camp the Duke found weakened support
from the Tories, who were resentful of his moderation. He had
been loved for his shortcomings; now his virtues were held up

against him. Notwithstanding their 'rotten' boroughs the Tories

lost their majority. In the counties, where freedom of voting was

greater, sixty out of eighty-two members were Whigs. For fifty

years the Tories had been ruling the country; and the formation
of a new team was a great political event. Devonshire House and
Holland House came into their own again. The less perspicacious

Whigs imagined that the great days of the eighteenth century and
the 'Venetian' government were come again. In their first ministry
ten holders of office were peers, with only four commoners. The
great Whigs may have chosen to join hands with revolution, but
they certainly seemed anxious to make the revolution a family
affair.

Immediately Lord Grey let it be known that the first aim of

his Government would be a measure of electoral reform. Indis-
pensable as this obviously was, it was no less certain that the pro-
ject would meet with violent opposition. The holders of 'rotten'
boroughs were resolved to protect their threatened seats, and
could count on the support of the House of Lords. The middle
classes in the towns, on the other hand, favoured reform the
merchants, bankers, and people of independent means, who felt
it anomalous and
humiliating to have no vote, whereas, in certain
country towns, every owner of a small house had full citizenship,
and in others even stones and mortar had their voice. The Reform
movement, between 1830 and 1832, was a middle-class movement,
aiming at victory by lawful methods. The first bill, put forward
by Lord John Russell, had a majority of only one vote in the
Commons not enough to force so important a measure on the
Lords. In agreement with the King, Lord Grey decided to dissolve
Parliament and hold an election.
He returned to power with a Whig majority of 136. The
429
 THE REFORM BILL
country felt that Reform was as good as gained, and rejoiced
accordingly. In all classes of the population men were expecting
wonders from a suffrage law. The middle classes hoped
thereby
to give platonic satisfactions to the common people, whose turbu-
lence had been alarming them for quite fifteen years. As to the
extent of the reforms, employers and employed would not have
seen eye to eye; but regarding the need, their agreement was
wonderful. It is difficult to bring men together for constructive
action, but easy enough to league them against a minority. In the
early nineteenth century the owners of the 'rotten' boroughs
three or four score families in all^- fulfilled the role which a
century
later was to be held by industrial magnates and international
financiers. Sydney Smith satirized the optimism 'All young ladies
:

imagine they will be instantly married. Schoolboys believe that

currant tarts must ultimately come down in price the corporal and
;

sergeant are sure of double pay; bad poets will expect a demand
for their epics; fools will be disappointed, as they always are.'
The Tories had supposed that the Whigs, men of their own
class, would put forward mild projects of Reform. When Lord
John Russell's bill appeared, they were stupefied and outraged.
Here were the Whigs, formerly so exclusive, deliberately playing
into the hands of the middle classes. 'Boroughs having fewer than
two thousand inhabitants were abolished ; towns with a popula-
tion of between two and four thousand were to lose one out of

every two representatives; and the 144 seats thus left open were
to be shared amongst the more important towns. London
gained
ten seats; Liverpool, Manchester, Birmingham and Newcastle
each obtained two members. Broadly speaking, the distribution
of seats favoured the industrial North at the expense of the rural
South. It was obvious that this new balance of
representative
power would involve the suppression of. the duties on corn. In
the towns, the vote was given to all occupiers of houses having an
annual value of 10 or over, and in the counties, to owners and
tenants on a correspondingly wide basis. In fact, the bill would
create an electorate of lower middle-class townsmen and of small
fanners. Factory workers and agricultural labourers were still
unrepresented. The Whigs declined to enforce a secret ballot, as
open methods of voting maintained the squire's political control
over his fanning tenants.
The Lords inclined to tolerate Reform in some attenuated
430
 OUTCOME OF REFORM
shape, but were infuriated by this electoral revolution. In October
1831 they threw out the bill. Then, faced by popular
agitation,
and with the country ringing to cries of The bill! The whole bill!
Nothing but the bill!' they passed it in part, but not integrally.
The clauses for the abolition of the 'rotten' boroughs were cut out.
Lord Grey, being in a minority in the Upper Chamber, resigned.
But when the Duke, who for all their disappointments was still
the supreme hope of the Tories, tried to form a Government, the
country rose. The tocsin was sounded from church towers, and
work stopped in factories. At Bristol the town hall was burnt and
the bishop's palace pillaged. Lord Stanley, the most brilliant of
the younger Whigs, jumped on to a table and declared that if the
Lords stood fast, His Majesty could put coronets on the heads of a
whole company of his Guards. The walls were plastered with
posters calling upon Englishmen to withdraw their money from
the Bank and so check the Duke. The Bank of England was the
only institution held in greater respect than the Duke. The
rebellion of depositors overwhelmed that of the great landlords.

Wellington, as usual, avoided civil war. And when the King, who
already saw himself taking the road to exile, if not to the scaffold,
again summoned Lord Grey, the latter consented to take office
only if the King gave him a written promise to create, if necessary,
as many peers as would secure the passage of the Reform Bill.
The Duke and his friends abstained from attending the debates,
and on June 4, 1832, in a half-empty House, the bill was at last
law by 106 votes to 27. The new Act was certainly far
passed into
from beingwhat is nowadays termed a democratic measure. By
granting a few members to the industrial centres it
certainly
diminished to some extent the influence of the rural aristocracy.
But it gave the suffrage to a larger number of farmers dependent
on that aristocracy. The Whigs had served their party interest
without seriously endangering their class interest.
This electoral reform, desired by the masses and dreaded by
the ruling classes, produced neither the hoped-for miracle nor the
predicted disaster. With the battle fought and won, the agitation
subsided. The new electorate proved reasonable, and even, to the
chagrin of the Radicals, conservative. The traditional families
remained in power. When the Chartist agitation between 1835
and 1841, by means of giant petitions, meetings and processions,
sought to revive enthusiasm for a more revolutionary programme
431
 THE REFORM BILL
(universal suffrage, secret ballots, equality between constituencies,
annual Parliaments and payment of members), the campaign met
with some success amongst the working class, who until 1850
remained unreconciled and regretted their thwarted revolution.
But the middle classes sided against the Chartists ; and when the
agitators had recourse to rioting, when
soldiers had to drive off a
crowd armed with sickles which tried to seize the town hall at
Newport, they remained loyal to the Government. In the North,
the most dangerous region, the troops were fortunately com-
Sir Charles Napier, who combined
manded by an excellent general,
firmness with humanity. Thanks to him an almost inevitable
massacre was averted. And when the Chartists in 1848 threatened
to imitate the February revolution of that year in France, 200,000
citizens enrolled as voluntary constables to maintain order. The

nineteenth-century Englishman remained more law-abiding than

ever, and as capable as his ancestors of spontaneous organization.
'Speaking of the Newport revolt to Lord Stanhope, the Duke,
whose common sense, like Walpole's, often amounted to genius,
remarked that there was one thing which should always be borne
in mind about England that when Englishmen know they are
wrong and acting contrary to law, they become alarmed and run
away. In France, he said, things were different ; how else could it
be explained that thirty men, at Newport, routed six thousand?
For many years after 1832 the membership of the House of
Commons changed little in character ; but although men were slow
to recognize it, the constitution had in fact been profoundly modi-
fied. Henceforward the last word in politics was with the electorate,
and ministries came and went, not to the orders of parliamentary
managers, but to those of the county and borough voters. And at
once the Whigs and their new manufacturing friends had to

proffer some reforms to the people who had expected so much

from them. The most important, but most imperfect, was that of
the Poor Law. In Elizabethan times, as we have seen, the acts
of 1597 and 1601 had distinguished between wilful idleness, that of
incorrigible roguesand vagabonds, and the plight of those hapless
men who were incapable of earning their living through reasons
independent of their own will indigence, old age, insanity, sick-
ness ; and we have seen also how, during the eighteenth century,
the inept Speenhamland system, by supplementing wages accord-
ing to a fixed scale, inevitably reduced nearly all agricultural
432
 THE POOR LAW
workers to pauperdom, ruined the small farmer, and raised local
rates. At the time of the Reform Act, the condition of the poor in
town and country was appalling. Disraeli and Dickens depicted
these Two Nations* in their novels the nation of the rich and
the nation of the poor, living side by side, each cut off from the
other. The rural labourer's cottage was often a mere hovel, round
which ran children in rags and tatters. These villagers just con-
trived to keep body and soul together by eking out their wretched
pittance with poaching and alms. The happy race of yeomen, who
numbered a full million in 1688, had almost vanished. Lord Grey's
Government appointed a commission of inquiry, under the
guidance of Nassau Senior and Edwin Chadwick, both men with
dubious but firm preconceptions on the problem.
Senior believed that the best way to abolish poverty was never
to help the poor. With serene, unwitting cruelty, he argued that
if the poorknow that they must either work or starve, they will
work if young men know that they will be helpless in their old
;

age, they will save if older men know that they need their children,
;

they will take pains to secure their affection. Wherefore, no help

should be given except to those who really have no family or meants
of existence. There must be no partial aid all or nothing. For
:

such as are old enough or strong enough to work the workhouse.

And lest the workhouse became a favoured haven, it was important
argued Senior, to make life therein less desirable than the life of the
most hapless of independent workpeople. Considering what was
then the lot of these, it seems almost impossible to evolve anything
more wretched. But this cruel programme was put into operation
and the workhouse became 'the Bastille of the poor', a loathed and
dreaded place. In 1838 there were 48,000 children under sixteen
living in workhouses, too often in company with adults of the
basest type and even with half-witted creatures. After the passing
of the Poor Law Administration Act (1834), the number of poor
receiving parish aid was greatly diminished; expenditure fell from
seven million pounds in 1831 to four and a half million in 1836.
The commissioners were filled with pride in their achievement, but
without justification. The result was due to the horror inspired by
the workhouses and to the growth of industry. In any case, was
such a result in itself a mark of progress? However that may have
been, the suffering inflicted on innocent people in the name of
sound economic principles was unpardonable.
BE 433
 i ruti, KfcJP UKM BILL
Amongst other Whig reforms, two should be noted.
Firstly,
therewas the Municipal Corporations Act of 1835, which replaced
the old-fashioned system by more democratically constituted
municipal bodies, elected by all payers of local taxation. This
applied only to towns, and country districts remained under the
administrative authority of the justices of the peace until a later
Act, in 1888, set up the County Councils. The municipal corpora-
tions, with State aid, gradually came to administer means of trans-
port, schools, and the supply of light and water. Secondly, there
was the abolition of slavery in British colonial possessions. The
history of this reform began in 1772, when Lord Mansfield laid it
down in a judgment that the Common Law did not recognize the
status of slave, which at one stroke freed some fifteen thousand
negroes brought by their owners into the British Isles. It was more
difficult to secure the abolition of the trade in slaves, which had
been the basis of the fortune of ports like Bristol and Liverpool,
and without which Nelson himself maintained that the British
mercantile fleet could not live. It is to the honour of Parliament
that, despite the pressure of the interests at stake, Bishop Wilber-
forceand Charles James Fox, with a powerful tide of Quaker and
Methodist opinion behind them, and aided also by Pitt, managed
to secure the prohibition of this traffic in 1807, at a time when the
crisis of the Napoleonic wars was at its
height. There remained
tifcie slaves in the British colonies, and on this point the West Indian

planters continued the struggle with desperate obstinacy, spending

vast fortunes on the purchase of 'rotten* boroughs. The anti-
slavery movement thus became a political issue, as it was linked
with electoral reform; and it became also a religious question, as
the planters were persecuting the missionaries who taught the
negroes that all races of men were equal before Christ. Upheld by
liberal and nonconformist forces, the reform was
finally voted in
1833, and was welcomed by the dissenting churches as a great
victory. An indemnity of twenty million pounds was granted to
the planters, but the production of sugar fell
by one-third, that of
coffee by half, and for a long time the islands. were ruined.
Lord Grey resigned in 1834, partly because O'Connell and Ms
group of Irish members made his life intolerable, but chiefly
because there could be no enduring union between the moderate
Whigs and the Radical nonconformists who had made up the vic-
torious coalition of 1832. His
place was taken, after a short
434
 QUEEN VICTORIA
interregnum under Peel, by Lord Melbourne, a Whig of the old
school Husband of Byron's notorious Lady Caroline Lamb, he
was through her allied to Devonshire House. Awitty sceptic of
eighteenth-century temper, he governed with something of Wai-
pole's unobtrusiveness a country still perturbed by the backwash
of the Reform agitation. Enthusiasm, a bad counsellor, makes
nevertheless a good partisan. Like most sceptics, Melbourne did
little harm, but he enfeebled his
party. Under his rule, the English
electors ceased to regard the Whigs as 'advanced'. The great event
of his ministry was the death of King William and the accession of
the young Queen Victoria, who was to reign from 1837 until 1901.
She was welcomed by the English people, whom she saved from
her uncle, the Duke of Cumberland, the very unpopular brother
of King William. For more than half a century her reign was to
make loyalty a chivalrous duty. But the accession of a Queen had
another happy result. The Kingdom of Hanover was not trans-
missible through the female line; it was inherited by the Duke of
Cumberland, and so the country was freed at once from a hated
prince and from a symbiosis which compromised Britain in Euro-
pean affairs. England had long ago broken with spiritual inter-
nationalism; she now cut free from the dynastic community of
Europe. The young Queen was quick to show a tenacious will of
her own, which amounted even to obstinacy. At first Melbourne
had grounds for hoping that he would convert her to easy-going
gaiety; but when she married her cousin, Prince Albert of Saxe-
Coburg, she learned from him the professional sense of sovereignty
and that respect for the domestic virtues which in years to come
saved the British monarchy. In a kingdom which had to defend
its institutions against republican ideas, and had also to adapt
itself to the liking of the industrial middle classes, the absolutism
of the Stuarts and the dissoluteness of the Hanoverians could not
have saved the crown. In England as in Belgium, the Coburgs
made monarchy worthy of respect. It was under Queen Victoria
that Englishmen came to regard the family life of the sovereign as
something bound up with their own private family lives. The
influence of Prince Albert's stiff morality, and the strictness of
Court life, influenced the whole tone of English life as deeply, and
at least as widely, as Wesley had done in an earlier
age,

435
 CHAPTER III

FREE TRADE TRIUMPHANT

THE Whigs had told the people that Parliamentary reform would
end all their ills. The people had forced reform on the Lords, and
the ills were worse than ever. The people were grumbling, and the

Whigs tottering. The Tories had both weapons and leaders capable
of depriving the Whigs of the favours of the new electorate. As
the Duke nowadays preferred popularity to power, party leader-
ship had passed into the hands of Sir Robert Peel, who dropped
the label of Tory and styled himself Conservative, a name better
contrived to attract the middle classes. They were bound to like
Sir Robert, a man closer to factory and shop than to manor or

cottage. Alongside Peel, though opposed to him on occasion, a

so-called 'popular' Conservatism had its representatives within
the party, in the small 'Young England' group, whose spokesmen
were an orator of genius, Benjamin Disraeli, son of a Jewish man
of letters but baptized in the Anglican Church as a child, and Lord
John Manners, son of the Duke of Rutland. Disraeli and his
friends turned back to the doctrines of Bolingbroke regarding the
traditional constitution of England. They condemned a doctrine
which, instead of maintaining a natural hierarchy of classes in-
volving rights and duties equally, allowed the automatic laws of
economics to control the relations of employers and workers.
They urged that salvation lay in a return to a society built up like
that of the Middle Ages, wherein every man, be he lord or peasant,
knew his place and accepted it. According to Disraeli and his
associates, the role of a Conservative party was at once to save
such elements of the past as still had vitality in them, and to
prepare the future by a policy of generosity.
John Bull smiled at Young England. This clique of young
gentlemen in white waistcoats, claiming to persuade the working
seemed an oddity. The professional
classes into feudal ideas,

politicianshad no faith in The theories of Bentham, Malthus,

it.

Ricardo, Cobden, and James Mill were then accepted as articles

of faith, All, or nearly all, serious people believed with tbe
436
 THE MANCHESTER SCHOOL
utilitarians that human societies strove to achieve the
greatest
happiness of the greatest number, and could attain this only by
allowing free play to the personal interest of the individual. The
clash of interests would bring about, not a perfect justice, but the
nearest possible approach to perfection. Any State intervention
should therefore be avoided. The slightest restriction or com-
petition was deemed heretical. Prices should be fixed automatically
by the law of supply and demand ; the profits of business men and
the wages of workmen were automatically adjusted to their
proper
level by competition. Wages rose, according to Cobden, when two
masters sought one workman, and fell when two workmen sought
one master. The wage-earner could control wages only by de-
liberately restricting the population. What was true of individuals
was true also of States. The rule of buying as cheap, and selling as
dear, as possible, which every business man applied in bis private
life, was also the best rule for the trade of a whole nation. Customs
barriers always distorted the laws of supply and demand. Actuated

by the highest- motives, men like Richard Cobden, manufacturer

and statesman, the prophet of the Manchester School, strove to
persuade the English people that their distress was caused by
trade restrictions and protectionist duties, and in particular by the
Corn Laws.
The anti-protectionist campaign was one of the first in Eng-
land to be waged by those weapons of propaganda in news-
papers and speaking tours which were to transform political
life
during the nineteenth century. In public meetings the orators
of the Anti-Corn Law Association displayed three loaves, different
in size but costing the same in three countries France, Russia,
England, England's loaf was the smallest, and Englishmen were
therefore being cheated. These demonstrations were particularly
successful with manufacturers like those in Lancashire, who im-
ported both their cotton and their corn. On the other hand, they
alarmed the agricultural interests. 'Abolish the duty on wheat/
repeated the farmers and squires, 'and you will kill English farm-
ing.' 'That matters little to us,' retorted the Manchester School.
*If other countries are in a
position to produce corn more cheaply
than we can, let them plough and reap for us, and we shall spin
and weave for them. All trade must be a cycle. We cannot sell if
we do not buy. To bar our shores against imports would mean
the end of our exports.'
437
 FREE TRADE TRIUMPHANT
The Conservative party, consisting largely of country gentle-
men, was bound to be hostile to Free Trade and favourable to-
wards maintaining the duties on corn. But Sir Robert Peel, its
leader, showed dangerous sympathies with the opposing doctrine.
He was a man of good faith, high intellectual courage, great ad-
ministrative and financial skill, but domineering and not in close
contact with the House. In 1842 he attacked the tariff, and reduced
the number of dutiable articles from 1200 to 750. To make
up
for the losses thus caused in the Budget, he instituted an income
tax of sevenpence in the pound on incomes above 150. In 1845
he further reduced the customs list to 450 heads. He was
moving
towards Free Trade by leaps and bounds. These successive reduc-
tions had astonishing effects. Not only were the State revenues
undiminished, but they were actually increased by the augmented
volume of trade and by the taxable profits. Peel was thus em-
boldened. But he had not yet ventured to touch agriculture, the
citadel of his party. Disraeli had twitted the Prime Minister on
his conversion to Free Trade. 'The right honourable gentleman,'
he said of Peel, 'caught the Whigs bathing and walked away with
their clothes/ The House laughed and cheered. In 1845 and 1846
Ireland was twice in succession stricken by a failure of the potato
crop. Before long Peel was using the word 'famine', because half
of that over-populous island lived mainly on potatoes. A
shortage
of corn in England prevented help of that kind being sent to Ire-
land, and so the only solution, he said, was to abolish the duty on
corn and at last authorize the free import of foodstuffs into Great
Britain.
This abruptness and panic came as a surprise. Lord Stanley,
the most influential member of the Cabinet after Peel, confessed
that he could no longer understand his leader: nothing certain
would be known about the harvest for two months yet; the ad-
mission of foreign grain would not feed the Irish, who had not a
penny to pay for it; and Peel was proposing to maintain moderate
rates of duty for three years, whereas in three years time the famine
would be a thing of the past. But Peel's decision came from instinct
rather than argument. What the Tories called treason was in his
view simply a pious conversion. The Queen and Prince Albert*
Free Traders both, kept telling him that he was saving the country*
Against him a group of Conservative Protectionists took form
within his own party, the attack being led by two men of widely
438
 FREE TRADE TRIUMPHANT
land tax, and duties on tea, coffee, wine,
only the income tax and
beer and spirits. Between 1825 and 1870 the per capita taxation
dropped from 2 9s. 3d. to
1 18s. 5|d.

Post hoc, ergo propter hoc: the adoption of Free Trade

principles had
coincided with England's enrichment, and now
economic liberty became an article of English faith. But the swift
development of industry had produced grave abuses. It could not
be expected that a House of Commons which was little more than
a club of gentlemen-farmers, fully occupied with the wars against
strict and sound regulations on the
Napoleon, could have imposed
factories and towns during the years of their growth. But the out-
come was a disgrace to a rich and free country. The Irish famine
had discharged into Liverpool alone over 100,000 starving people
whose advent only intensified the squalor of the slums. When
he found 350,000 workpeople
Engels visited Manchester in 1844,
crowded in dank and dirty little houses, breathing a sodden, dust-
laden air. In the mines half-naked women were employed as mere
beasts of burden, and children spent their days in the darkness of
a pit-gallery, opening and shutting air-vents. In ttxe lace industry
infants of four years old were employed. True, these evils were not
universal, and perhaps the writers of the time depicted the worst
examples; but their exaggeration was
useful in rousing public

opinion.
Despite the laissez-faire prejudice,
Parliament at last inter-

vened. A Factory Act of 1819 had controlled the employment of

children under nine years of age, who at the beginning of the cen-
tury had worked as much as fifteen
or sixteen hours daily in the
cotton-mills. An Act of 1833 limited the employment of workers
under eighteen, and set up the first factory inspectors. In 1847 the
hours of work for women were limited to ten, and this soon brought
a corresponding modification for men. The textile industry in 1850
adopted the Saturday half-holiday (a system widely known abroad
as the 'English week')- And this transformed the life of the English
sport on Satur-
workman by enabling him to indulge his interest in
day afternoons. The campaign for limiting hours of work had
been directed by Lord Ashley (later Lord Shaftesbury) ; and in
1842, after the publication of a report which inspired shame and
disgust in the public conscience, he also pushed through legislation
to prevent the employment of women and children under nine in
the mines. By these more humane laws, by the general prosperity
440
 THE CIVIL SERVICE
in which they shared, and also by the attraction of the noncon-
formist chapel, large numbers of English workmen were diverted
from movements of a revolutionary character. It was in England
that the co-operative societies and trade unions for bettering con-
ditions were brought to birth. The trade unions had existed since
the eighteenth century, but they were not strictly legal. They
became so in 1824. One of the most conspicuous was the Amal-
gamated Society of Engineers, founded in 1851, and counting
30,000 members in 1865, at once a trade union in the strict sense
and a mutual benefit society. Its first head, William Allen, was
the typical trade unionist of the Victorian period.
The administration of the new laws touching factories, mines,
and sanitation, and Peel's creation of a regular police force in 1829,
necessitated thegrowth of that central bureaucracy which England,
a country of local government, had previously lacked. In 1815 the
Home Office had only eighteen officials. With the Post Office, rail-
ways and factory inspection, the number of officials rose to 16,000
in 1853. The question of the recruitment of the Civil Service is
never an easy one to solve in a democracy. If posts are at the dis-
posal of politicians to reward their partisans, no government can
keep a steady control over its servants. In America the 'spoils'
system, which upsets the whole administration of the country after
every election, and in France the abuse of political recommenda-
tion, are examples of dangerous error. One reason for the success
of England during the nineteenth century was the creation of an
excellent Civil Service, non-political in character and taking no
direct part in politics. During the first half of the century, the reign
of political influence throve. The old Whigs held on to the gift of
place as one of the attributes of power, and when
an open system
of examination was laid down as essential for the Civil Service, this

new-fangled idea shocked them profoundly. They were soon to

realize that it gave good results. Civil Servants showed themselves
loyal executives for every successive government, whatever
i its

party colour, and by keeping scrupulously aloof from partisan

disputes ensured the continuity of national
traditions.

441
 CHAPTER IV
'
PALMERSTON'S FOREIGN POLICY
ENGLAND, as we have seen, was no willing partner in the European
Alliance, and English opinion approved Canning only where he
combined the defence of oppressed nations with that of British
interests. After Canning, the great Foreign Secretary for twenty
years was Lord Palmerston, who was not a Whig but had sup-
ported the Reform movement and so quarrelled with the Tories.
To foreign affairs Palmerston brought intelligence, a strain of
gaiety, a very definite view of England's duties in the world, and
an obstinacy which endeared him to his fellow-Englishmen. Since
1815 no real danger had threatened the country. At sea no power
could vie with England; on land there were still certain sensitive
spots where tradition and prudence called for a close watch,
England wanted an independent Belgium, had succeeded in creat-
ing one, and was resolved to protect it. She did not wish to see a
French prince on the throne of Spain, and although Palmerston
could not prevent the Duke of Montpensier's Spanish marriage,
the downfall of King Louis-Philippe soon freed him from
anxiety
in this respect. Finally, public opinion in England favoured the
cause of peoples struggling for liberty, and Palmerston
accordingly
sided with the Hungarians and the Italians, and the
supported
King of Naples, and the Sardinians against
Sicilians against the
Austria. In any international discussion Lord Palmerston's usual
argument was the British fleet. He thus annoyed the Court, which
he embroiled with other Courts, perturbed the
peace-loving, who
feared that this bluff might one day lead to war, but
delighted the
average Englishman, who beheld his flag honoured without fight-
ing, listened rapturously to Palmerston's speeches on the theme ,
'civis Romanus sum\ and
honestly believed himself a defender of
right when the Foreign Secretary sent an ultimatum to Greece to
protect a certain Don Pacifico, who was not even English, and
another to China in defence of merchants whom he refrained from
disclosing to be opium-traffickers. But when Palmerston allowed
himself to approve the coup d'ttat of
Napoleon III in 1852, without
consulting the Queen or the Cabinet, he was obliged to hand over
442
 THE CRIMEAN WAR
his portfolio to Lord John Russell. The incident, however, only
increased his popularity, and not long afterwards he himself
became Prime Minister.
The fact remains that Palmerston's masterful policy did not
involve Britain in any hostilities, whereas the vacillation of Lord
Aberdeen produced the Crimean War. The famous Eastern
Question was primarily the question of Turkey. Many European
statesmen in the mid-nineteenth century believed that the Ottoman
Empire in Europe could not survive much longer. 'We have a sick
man on our hands,' said the Tsar to the British ambassador, 'and
we must not let him disappear without settling the succession.'
The Tsar's idea of the settlement was that he himself should take
the Balkan provinces, whilst he offered Egypt and Crete to Britain.
If Britain and Russia could agree in this matter, he said, it mattered
little what anybody else thought or did. But Britain desired the

convalescence of the sick man more than his inheritance, and

viewed with anxiety the growing strength of Russia, an Asiatic
power formidable to India, an autocratic power hostile to liberal
nations. France, on her side, had recurrent quarrels with the Tsar
concerning the Holy Places, of which both countries claimed to
be protectors. The storm broke when the Tsar demanded that the
Sultan should entrust him with the protection of all Christians in
the Levant. The British ambassador in Constantinople, Stratford
Canning, joined France in encouraging the Sultan to resist this..
British foreign policy became strangely confused. Lord Aberdeen,
the Prime Minister, wanted peace; the Foreign Office wanted

peace; the ambassador in Constantinople may

have wanted a
Tsar's
diplomatic victory; public opinion, ruffled by the arrogance,
wanted war. For the first time an attitude was imposed on the
Foreign Office by an emotional campaign in the country. This was
one consequence of a widened suffrage and the freedom of the
Press. On March 27, 1854, France and England declared war on
Russia, who had invaded Turkish provinces. French and British
the Russian fleet to take
ships sailed up the Bosphorus and forced
refuge in SebastopoL
Public opinion had the war it clamoured for. Was public
opinion right? Admittedly the Tsar could not
be allowed to slice
up the Ottoman Empire to suit himself, but he might perhaps have
been prevented by a more dexterous diplomacy. It was a para-
doxical success the triumph of sentimental liberalism making
443
 PALMERSTON'S FOREIGN POLICY
England the ally of one 'despot' Napoleon III to support
another despot the Sultan. campaigns had generally
British

opened with a spectacular

lack of foresight, and the Crimean War
was the most brilliant of these exhibitions. The medical and com-
missariat services were so far beneath requirements that, in a war
of troops in the field, 25,000 British
employing only small numbers
soldiers died, whilst the country spent, in vain, seventy million
the new power of the Press stirred up public
pounds. Fortunately
opinion. A great journalist,
William Russell of The Times, fol-
lowed the campaign as a war correspondent and described the
sufferings of the troops.
Lord Aberdeen, attacked by every party,
had to resign, and his place was taken by Lord Palmerston, who
had the good fortune to come on to the stage when circumstances
were at last turning in the Allies' favour. After a lengthy siege
Sebastopol was taken (1855), Napoleon III, already reconciled
with Russia, was anxious for peace in order to pursue his other
to further the unity of Italy. Lord
great projects, and especially
Palmerston would have liked to bring Russia to her knees and force
her away from the shores of the Black Sea. Had his views pre-
vailed, the war might have lasted for many a long year, and for
1

very remote and ambiguous objects. But already

a volatile public
opinion was wavering, and beginning to wonder whether it had
j
not backed the wrong horse.
In 1856 the Treaty of Paris was signed, known to the malcon-
tents as the 'Capitulation of Paris'. 'We made a peace, but not

peace,' said Clarendon. It

was decided that the Ottoman Empire
would be left intact, and that Russia should no longer be entitled
to have a fleet in the Black Sea. The Sultan promised certain
reforms, and to show more benevolence towards his Christian
subjects and a whole generation of Englishmen believed that
;
the
*sick man of Europe' had been made a better man. Disillusion
was at hand: the check to the Tsar's European ambitions resulted
in his turning towards Asia, which implied danger to India, and
the Sultan's conflicts with his Balkan provinces were to cause
disturbance in Europe for over half a century.
The most important decision reached by the Congress of
Paris was the Adoption of new international regulations concerning
the freedom of the seas in time of war. Four essential principles
were laid down the right of pursuit was held to be abolished ; the
:

flag of a vessel covered its cargo, except as regards contraband of

444
 NAPOLEON III AND ITALY
war; neutral merchandise could be seized only if carried under an
enemy flag; blockade, to be obligatory, had to be effective. These
safeguards for neutral commerce in wartime contained the seeds
of grave incidents, even of future wars. One remote and unforeseen
consequence of the Crimean War, in England, was women's
suffrage. At the time when the
medical services were in a state of
collapse in Russia, the only person who proved capable of re-
organizing them was a woman, Florence Nightingale; and this
brought into currency entirely new ideas of the education of women
and of their place in society, which paved the way for the women's
suffrage movement.
During the Crimean War, Napoleon III had been insistent
that the Sardinians should be authorized to join the Allies. The
romantic strain in the Emperor of the French had been attracted
by the idea of nationalism. He was eager to help the Italians to
liberate themselves from Austria, and to make the House of Savoy,
which ruled over both Sardinia and Piedmont, the pillar of the
new Italy. Palmerston and English opinion favoured the idea, but
the Court was suspicious of the Emperor. Prince Albert kept saying
that Napoleon was a conspirator, and that this was the key to all
his actions. In 1859 Napoleon III embarked on his Italian cam-

paign. Anxious though he was to liberate Italy,

he nevertheless
wished to keep that country divided so as to make his own power
felt there, and in particular he wished to preserve the temporal

sovereignty of the Pope. Palmerston and his Foreign Secretary,

Russell, forced Napoleon's hand and lent their support to the
Sicilian expedition of Garibaldi, thus facilitating the total attain-
unity. The aim of this policy was
ment of Italian threefold to
:

satisfy liberal and Protestant opinion, to ensure the friendship and

new Italy (Anglo-Italian friendship was
to last
gratitude of the
unbroken from 1860 until 1935), and to prevent France from
acquiring too much authority beyond the Alps. Palmerston had
been alarmed by the annexation to France, after a plebiscite,
of
Nice and Savoy; and he took pleasure in beating Napoleon III

with weapons of his own forging.

When the Southern States of America, in 1860, declared their
intention of secession from the Union, England was in two minds
about this grave issue. A certain number of Radicals and dis-

senters sided with the anti-slavery campaign waged by the Northern

States, but London's fashionable world, the small aristocratic
445
 PALMERSTON'S FOREIGN POLICY
clique which controlled British policy, was wholeheartedly in
favour of the South. There indeed manners were more agreeable
and accents more refined; thence, also, came the cotton which
England urgently required. When Abraham Lincoln declared that
the aim of the war was not the abolition of slavery, but the main-
tenance of the Union, British sentiment ceased to conflict with
prejudices in favour of the South. If the Southern States only
wanted their freedom, did not the principles of nationalism call
for this being granted? In 1861 and 1862, with Lancashire stricken
by a veritable cotton famine, Palmerston's Government was on
the point of recognizing Southern independence. Only the de-
cisive victories of the Northern armies in 1863 prevented this rash

step. But the attitude of the English newspapers had deeply

wounded the Northerners, whose annoyance almost brought open
war when the British Government authorized the building in
England of ships supposedly for mercantile purposes several dis-
;

guised warships, such as the Alabama, were put in the service of

the Confederates and wrought havoc in the Northerners' trade.
After the victory of the Union side, England was forced to renew
her friendship with America by payment of large sums as
repara-
tion for the heavy damage done by the Alabama. For many years
this episode poisoned the relations of the two countries ; in the
course of the next fifty years, moreover, North America received
a flood of Slav, Latin and Irish immigration, and ceased to be a
predominantly Anglo-Saxon community, becoming the great
melting-pot of races that it continued to be until the war of 1914.

*I am
setting an example which probably, in a very short time,
Prussia will be glad to imitate/ Cavour had said to the Court of
Berlin; and Berlin did not gainsay him. The danger of the policy
of nationalities lay in its liability to be constantly
calling in question
the map of Europe, and in its tendency to rouse sentimental
sym-
pathies which expressed themselves more vehemently than effec-
tively. The Poles had rebelled against Russian oppression in 1863.
British opinion warmly supported them.
Napoleon III, approving
the principle of nationality,
supported Britain, who sent the Tsar
a peremptory note. The Tsar replied in a tone of
haughty sarcasm.
Everybody expected war. When the British Government admitted
that a momentary error had led it a mistaken
along path for three
or four months, and that it had never intended to
go beyond an
exchange of notes, Napoleon found himself in a very false position,
446
 THE RISE OF PRUSSIA
And most
the obvious results of
this high-minded
agitation were,
first,that the Russian minister, Gortchakoff, who had been re-
for the insurrection and its brutal
sponsible suppression, and until
Russell's intervention was on the point of being disgraced by his

Emperor, suddenly became the most powerful and popular states-

man in Russia and second, that the squares of Warsaw were
;

strewn with dead and wounded. Such, said Disraeli, were the results
of a policy which was neither fish nor flesh nor fowl.
A few months later the Germans threatened to invade Den-
mark, and (of course in the name of the principles of nationality)
to rob it of the Duchies of Schleswig and Holstein. Lord Palmer-
ston vehemently declared in Parliament that if Danish indepen-
dence were threatened, the attackers would find that it was not
with Denmark alone that they would have to measure their
strength. Reading this speech, the Danes took great comfort and
assumed a bold front. Once again the whole of Europe believed
that England would intervene with armed force once again public
;

opinion, in the goodness of its heart, was encouraging the Govern-

ment to side with a small State bullied by a stronger State.
Palmerston asked Napoleon III for the support of the French
army, but the Emperor had been abandoned by Britain in the
Polish affair, and was now distrustful While Britain and France
played this inopportune game, the Germans marched into Den-
mark. Hopefully the Danes turned to Lord Palmerston had not:

he said that Prussia would not have to reckon with Denlnark alone?
But at the eleventh hour public opinion discovered the perils of
intervention. The Cabinet met and decided against war. What
could be said to the Danes? It was explained to them that Lord
Palmerston had spoken without consulting the Cabinet, and there-
fore had not pledged the Cabinet. In 1864 Schleswig and Holstein
were annexed by Prussia. A new Power, strong and exacting, was
arising in Europe, and secretly aspiring to hegemony. Prussia, in
the years that followed, was helped by the uncertainties of British
policy, which, deriving at once from the masterful imperialism of
Pitt, from the aggressive liberalism of Canning and Palmerston,
and also from the pacifism of the Cobdenites, wavered dangerously
for half a century between contradictory positions.

447
 CHAPTER V

VICTORIAN ENGLAND
AT no stage in human history did scientific invention so rapidly
altermanners, ideas, and even landscapes, as in the first part of
the nineteenth century. The scientific method, the method of
Francis Bacon, had suddenly produced effects which the English-
man of Bacon's day would have deemed miraculous. Man seemed
to have mastered Nature. Steam was replacing the strength of
men's arms, of animals, of the wind. In 1812 a steamboat puffed !

its way up the Clyde; in 1819, the first steamship crossed the
Atlantic; in 1852 the Agamemnon, the first armour-plated screw-
driven warship, was launched. In 1821 Stephenson built his first
locomotive engine; in 1830 the Duke of Wellington opened the
railway between Manchester and Liverpool in 1838 Prince Albert,
;

having come from Windsor to London by rail, asked the driver at

the end of the journey kindly not to go so fast next time. The
boldest minds were impressed by the vastness of the
railway-
stations and the busy districts growing up round them.
Companies
had been formed to exploit the invention men from every walk
;

of life retired officers, merchants, schoolmasters were becom-

ing directors of railway companies. In 1842 a boom began, and
shares and salaries went soaring up. Punch
displayed the loco-
motive-juggernaut 'Speculation' running over its worshippers;
and it did in fact crush them, for in 1847 the total value of railway
shares dropped, as vertically as it had soared,
by over seventy
million pounds. Speculation in shares, which had been
only a
transitory sickness in the eighteenth century, was now becoming a
regular occupation ; in many large enterprises, the joint-stock com-
pany (foreshadowed by the older colonial companies) was
supplanting the individual and responsible master.
About the same time the penny post gave an
impetus to the
writing habit among new classes. The newspapers, costing less
since the stamp-duty was lowered
by the Whigs from fivepence to
one penny, increased their circulations. From 1837 onwards,
towns and continents were brought nearer by the
telegraph* The
448
 A MIDDLE-CLASS REGIME
planet shrank, as it was said, to the dimensions of an English ware-
house. Like a spider in the centre of the world's commerce,
Eng-
land threw a vast web of cables round the globe. Because she lived
in peace,because she had the largest fleet and the richest coal-mines,
because her prosperous and free middle class was ready to make the
most of new inventions, she grew richer more quickly than any
other people. In 1830, at a time of economic crisis, the historian
Macaulay had chanted a hymn of triumph, and announced that
in 1930 these same islands would see a doubled population
enjoy-
ing a doubled wealth. Rash though the prophecy seemed, it was
certainly outstripped by fact.
The Victorian era in England, like the age of Louis-Philippe
across the Channel, was the reign of the middle classes. Enriched
by the application of scientific discovery, they might at that time
have assumed power by force, had it not been that the Whigs
surrendered the aristocratic citadel to them without a blow. As
Elie Halevy has written : The political masterpiece of England in
the nineteenth century was the perpetuation of the tradition of
aristocratic parliamentarianism. But on what condition was this
feat carried out? On condition of continual adaptation of that
policy to the needs of a society in course of industrial and demo-
cratic conversion.' The alliance of the Whigs and the middle
classes had deep and lasting effects on England's moral standards.
Many the wealthy men who formed the new industrial oligarchy
of
sprang from nonconformist stock. Even those among them who
no longer held the faith of the Puritans retained a Puritan austerity,
and this blend of moral strictness with commercial success was not
fortuitous. Temperance, Sabbath observance, the strict observance
of the marriage bond, were virtues with worldly as well as heavenly
rewards. Religion, indeed, proved frequently to be a direct occa-
sion and secret of worldly success Thomas Cook, who founded
:

the famous travel agency, was a Baptist missionary who began by

organizing excursions for temperance meetings and Sunday
schools; the Cadbury and Fry families were Quakers and built
the most prosperous and beneficent chocolate-works, cocoa being
a powerful ally of preaching in the struggle against 'strong drink'*
In deference to their political allies, the Whigs abandoned their
cynicism, and, outwardly at least, their pleasures. The aristocracy,
Bagehot noted in 1867, lived in terror of the middle classes, the
grocer and shopkeeper- By 1850 a correspondence like that of
FF 449
 VICTORIAN ENGLAND
have been almost inconceiv-
Byron with Lady Melbourne would
able. Together with Free Trade and electoral Reform, the Whigs,
reluctantly no doubt, had added Virtue to their programme.
The Queen herself, wedded to the prudish Albert, had been
transformed. Her Court had become serious and domestic. This
damned morality will end by spoiling everything,' grumbled Mel-
bourne. But Melbourne belonged to a vanished epoch, and
Gladstone, prosperous and pious, solemn and domestic, was a
better emblem of the reign. Novels and plays took on a tone suit-
able for a youthful Queen, a virtuous wife and mother, and con-
tained nothing to bring a blush to the cheek of the young. Punch
was extolled as a paper fit for family reading. Vice and crime were
banned from literature, unless veiled with sentimentality or
humour. The monarchy, the aristocracy, and literature had
realized that, in this new world, excesses of frivolity or sincerity
would endanger their privileges. To impress the mass with a sense
of their safe respectability, the ruling classes assumed, if not always
the reality (which would have been beyond human nature), at
least the conventions and semblance of respectability. And to a

great many, these appearances became habits. Reading Gosse's

Father and Son, one observes how closely the temper of certain
Victorians approximated to that of Cromwell's 'saints'. The blend
of solemnity, reserve and strength which was characteristic of that
age, reappeared in the black frock-coats and high collars and ties
of the men, as it did in the legendary black silk gowns and bonnets
of Queen Victoria.
And
whilst the Whigs, in this alliance, sacrificed their free-
living ways, the bourgeoisie abandoned their radicalism* The
Victorian middle class professed an essentially conservative form
of snobbery, accepting the structure of aristocratic society, and
respecting that framework all the more as it offered chances for
outsiders to take their place inside it.
Every middle-class person
liked to know people of title, and if he denied this, was not to be
believed. For a long time the servility of the new electorate nulli-
fied the effects of electoral reform. Cobden declared that, day by
day, feudalism was resuming its place in both political and social
life.
Bagehot analysed this peculiar deference: strange as it might
appear, he said, there were nations where the ignorant majority
desired to be ruled by the competent minority, and abdicated in
favour of their superiors, and England was a typically deferential
450
 RICH AND POOR
nation. About 1850 it did indeed appear as if the people were con-
senting to leave the privilege of the vote, not even to the few and
fortunate, but to the middle classes, and that these classes them-
selves preferred to be represented by professional aristocrats.
Middle-class people seemed to regard themselves as spectators
enjoying the spectacle of a sumptuous life presented to them by
excellent actors on a superb stage. Thus the great English families
still preserved for many years longer their noble parks, their almost
royal state, their Wren or Inigo Jones mansions, without having to
face any vehement opposition. At Chatsworth, at Belvoir, at
Woburn, the Dukes held court. In June 1832, on the morrow of
the Reform Act, Disraeli had written that the reign of the Dukes,
which had seemed eternal, had collapsed. He was soon to learn
that the Dukes whom he thus buried were still in good health, and
was himself seeking alliance with them.
This upper-class life, widely tolerated and fabulously rich, is
all the more astonishing because the lot of the poor was then so
deplorable. The fine English breed of the eighteenth century, com-
fortable, vigorous, full-blooded, well-nurtured from its own fields,
had been succeeded by a pallid, urban proletariat. Mortality in
the working-class quarters of the large towns was appalling. In
the East End of London it was double what it was in the West
End. At Bath the normal lifetime of a gentleman was fifty-five
years, of a workman, twenty-five. G. M. Young has depicted the
squalor and dirt in which thousands of families then lived the :

drinking-water polluted by ordure, the pestilential courtyards where

even grass would not grow, the cellars, sometimes flooded with
stagnant water, where ten or twelve people slept. Rural England,
indeed, was not altogether dead. In 1861 the proportion of urban
to rural population was as five to four not until 1881 did the town
;

population become double that of the country district. But the

rural population itself did not recover its equilibrium. The farm
worker was henceforth better off on the great estates, where 'the
Dukes' built sound cottages, than on small properties which,
except in periods of high prices, were hard put to it to make both
ends meet. As for the urban workers, their lot grew slowly better
throughout the long reign of Victoria. The worst period was at
the beginning of the century. Until Peel's time, the people's food-
stuffs were expensive* Free Trade lowered the cost of living, and
in the early '5Q's wages began to rise. Wages in 1865 were 20 or 25
451
 VICTORIAN ENGLAND
per cent higher than in 1845; prices had risen, but bread, for
instance, was barely 12 per cent dearer. The purchasing-power of
the working people had increased ; and co-operative societies and
savings banks helped them to tide over hard times. It is noteworthy
that from 1850 onwards they abandoned direct action; and like
the middle class in general, the English workman
adopted the
hope that machinery and scientific discoveries would bring in a
new Golden Age.
And so Progress became the faith of all the Victorians, rich
and poor. Science filled them with a religious awe. The Middle
Ages had seen the universe solely as the outcome of the free will
of God the eighteenth century had tried to reconcile a
;
system of
rational laws with a reasonable faith ; in the nineteenth
century
many scientists believed they were observing an entirely mechanical
world. LyelPs Principles of Geology and Darwin's
Origin of Species
shattered the Biblical theories and gave their
contemporaries the
illusion of having discovered, from the evolution of
living creatures,
laws as exact as those of the material world.
Philosophy itself
became materialist. Herbert Spencer, a man of simple and fallible
mind, was as universal as Comte, but as summary as Comte was
brilliant; gifted, it has been said, with an extraordinary
faculty for
building general ideas round insignificant facts, he conquered not
only the British public, but the average reader all the world over,
with a philosophy of evolution
applied to all the sciences, not to
mention morality and politics. This era of
universality, of faith
in scientific and material of
progress, pacifism and industry, found
its
perfect expression in the Great Exhibition of 1851, organized
by Prince Albert with truly German solemnity and thoroughness.
The vast size of the Crystal Palace, the enthusiasm of the crowds,
the atmosphere of national reconciliation after the turmoils of
Reform and Chartism, deeply impressed the
English people, many
of whom, on that occasion, took their first
railway journey and for
the first time beheld their
capital city.
Inevitable reactions and
appeared against social scientific
materialism. The reign its romantic
produced waves, sometimes
religious, sometimes literary in character. Not only did the
Methodist movement make further
headway, but the Anglican
clergy worked devotedly at the evangelization of the new industrial
towns. The Oxford Movement, which
began about 1833, strove
to invest the Anglican faith anew with the historic and
poetic
452
 THE OXFORD MOVEMENT
glamour of Catholicism. Its most famous figure, John Henry
Newman, himself became a convert to the Church of Rome, and
in his later years a Cardinal. Carlyle led the charge against utili-
tarianism, and showed that people were wrong in supposing that
Manchester was becoming richer it was
only the less desirable
figures of Manchester who were doing so. Ruskin attacked the
ugliness of industrialism and supported the Pre-Raphaelites, some
of whom joined with William Morris in founding an aesthetic form
of socialism. Finally there was Charles Dickens, in himself the
most redoubtable wave of attack, who did more than all the pro-
fessional philanthropists to teach the
England of his day that true
generosity which is fundamentally imaginative. But even Dickens,
to make his realism acceptable, had to blur its outlines with
humour and sentiment, and provide happy endings for his tragic
stories. For such was the Victorian compromise.

453
 CHAPTER VI

DISRAELI AND GLADSTONE v

THE Reform of 1832 satisfied the middle class, but left the
working
classes with no means of expression. To voice their grievances
they fell back on riot, a method old and efficacious, but
perilous.
The violent campaigns of the Chartists had shown how
grave the
dangers of such a situation still were. True, this ebullition had been
stifled by the wave of
prosperity which began about the middle of
the century ; wise minds knew that it could revive, and that a
safety-
valve would then be desirable. The new masters of
law-abiding
England, who in any case had maintained their former masters in
power, no desire to enlarge the electorate further ; but the most
felt

far-seeing statesmen in both parties, Gladstone in the

Liberal,
Disraeli in the Conservative
camp, believed this to be the only
remedy. Each party desired the honour and the fruits of a new
Reform. In 1852 a Punch cartoon showed a lion which
sleeping
the politicians tried to awaken
by prodding it with red-hot pokers,
each of them labelled 'Reform'. But what sort of Reform? A
Tory government proposed granting the vote to every elector pay-
ing more than 10 rent; to which the Whig Opposition retorted
that this was shameful, that 8 was the frontier of the
proper
Rights of Man. Or a Whig Parliament proposed 7, and Lord
Derby, through the mouth of his prophet, Disraeli, declared that
this was
handing over England to all the perils of demagogy. The
real problem was to know which of the two
great parties would
harvest the new voters. But Gladstone fumed at
politicians who
thus pored over electoral and gauged popular forces like
statistics
those of an invading these
army: people, he declared, were in
truth their brothers, fellow-Christians, men of their own flesh and
blood. Whereupon a asked flesh and blood
Tory why stopped
short at 7 rental.
A group of about thirty Whigs were determined to bar the
road against any new advance of
democracy, and in 1866 refused
to vote for Gladstone's Reform measures.
They were called the
Adullamites, because of the cave of Adullam, where David was
joined by 'every one that was in distress, or every one that was in
454
 GLADSTONE AND DISRAELI
debt, and every one that was discontented'. Lord Derby and Dis-
raeli,with the passive aid of the Adullamites, overturned Russell
and Gladstone. Regaining power in a minority, they proceeded to
give the Conservative party a modern colour, no longer hostile to
any change as the old Tory party had been, but prepared, if new
conditions demanded it, to renovate the old national institutions

(the monarchy, the House of Lords, the Church of England) even

although they staunchly upheld them. Disraeli's efforts to educate
his party were successful, and to him the Conservative party owed
a new and prolonged youth. By reminding the aristocracy that
its traditional role was not to restrain but to lead the people, he

enabled the families which had so long governed England to con-

tinue their function in a transformed society. Making concessions
to the Liberals on points of detail, he induced the Commons to

pass the new Reform Act of 1867. As in the Act of 1832, the vote
still depended on the ownership of a house, or on a sum of rent,

but the limits were lower, especially in the boroughs, and more
than a million new voters were added to the electorate, mostly
from the urban working class. What political attitude would they
adopt? This was unpredictable, and Derby himself admitted
that
the new law would be *a leap in the dark'. But he prided himself
on having robbed the Whigs of a favourite theme, and, like Dis-
raeli, he put his trust in the common sense of the English working
man. In the long run, the Conservatives had no reason to regret
their move, but the next election (1868) brought a Liberal victory.
When the Conservatives returned in 1874, Lord Derby, in
failing health, handed over
the Premiership to Disraeli. About the
same time Gladstone became the undisputed leader of the Liberal
Party, and the two men who, since
the fall of Peel, had always
differed from each other now found themselves in direct conflict.
The Gladstone-Disraeli struggle, apart from its human interest, is
also of exemplary value as a study: it illustrates the importance of
a certain dramatic quality, for a parliamentary regime to be
successful. If strife was to be replaced by revolutions in a
physical
debating chamber, these rhetorical battles
must in themselves offer
a* noble spectacle. Thanks to the widely different but equally
admirable talents of Gladstone and Disraeli, the Parliamentary
battles of the next two decades were battles of giants. Two
grips. On
were at one side,
philosophies, two mental attitudes,
solemnity, earnestness, conscious
rectitude ; on the other, brilliance,
455
 DISRAELI AND GLADSTONE
wit, and under the guise of superficial frivolity a faith no less
living than Gladstone's. The latter believed in government by the
people, wished to receive his inspiration from the people, and
declared his willingness to accept all the reforms desired
by the
people, even if they should destroy the oldest traditions of England.
Disraeli believed ingovernment for the people, in the necessity of
keeping intact the framework of the country, and would concede
reforms only in so far as they respected certain essential institutions
linked with unchanging traits of human nature. Admirable
sym-
bols of the two attitudes were to be seen in Gladstone at Hawarden
felling trees with his own axe, and in Disraeli at Hughenden
refusing to let a single one be cut down.
Gladstone was Prime Minister from 1868 to 1874, Disraeli
from 1874 to 1880, and then Gladstone returned from 1880 to
1885. During these eighteen years great changes took
place in
Europe. Neither Gladstone nor Disraeli was able to realize that
the balance of power was about to be upset
by the new power
of Prussia. Palmerston had tolerated the annexation of
Schleswig-
Holstein ; Disraeli and Gladstone did not react when confronted
by the Austro-Prussian war, nor by the Franco-Prussian war,
which achieved the hegemony of Prussia and brought about the
creation of the German Empire. Russia in her turn denounced the
Treaty of Paris, which had ended the Crimean war, and reorganized
her Black Sea fleet. Here again Gladstone let
things take their
course. But the danger of concessions is that
they whet the appetite
and boldness of those who take advantage of them,
England seemed
to have fallen
asleep, and the weakest Powers believed that they
could now pull the British lion's tail with
impunity. In the long
run public opinion chafed at this weakness. Astage performance
showed Gladstone receiving an
embassy from China asking for
Scotland. The Prime Minister reflected, and said there were three
possible replies to hand over Scotland at once, to wait a little and
:

then hand over Scotland, or to

appoint an arbitrator. The public
saw in this a true enough picture.
Disraeli's foreign however, was bold; it was mo;e
policy,
dramatic, and also more dangerous than Gladstone's. Whereas
the Liberal leader desired
peace at any price, took up a dis-
interested view even
regarding the Empire, and, by his desire to
see his country endowed with a moral rather than
an imperial
prestige, gained the name of 'Little Englander', Disraeli and his
456
 THE SUEZ CANAL
friends declared themselves imperialists. The conception of
Empire, eclipsed since the death of Chatham and the loss of the
American Colonies, was reborn in the romantic imagination of
Disraeli. Before Rhodes, before Chamberlain, before Kipling,
he tempted Britain with a positively Roman image of her destiny
and duties in the world. Against the wishes of the majority of
his party, who distrusted changes whatever they might be, he

brought the Queen, who ardently desired it, to assume the title of
Empress of India. In 1875 he secretly bought from the Khedive,
for 4,000,000, 177,000 shares in the Suez Canal The majority
of the shares remained in French hands, but Britain thus acquired
a share in this undertaking, of high importance to her as deter-
mining in future the shortest route to India and China. In that
same year, Disraeli, a tired and aging man, went to the House of
Lords as Lord Beaconsfield. Europe continued to be perturbed
over the conflict between Turkey and her Christian provinces,
which Russia, to obtain them, defended. There was nothing that
Disraeli dreaded more than to see the Russians in the Mediter-
ranean. In his view the prime axiom of British policy was to
maintain free communications with India. By land, this communi-
cation was possible only through a friendly Turkey; by sea, it
must now be kept through the Suez Canal, which would be highly
vulnerable if the Turkish provinces in Asia were in hostile hands.
He therefore sided with Turkey. But when atrocities were com-
mitted by the Turks in Bulgaria, Gladstone kindled British opinion
against them by pamphleteering and speech-making which
Disraeli found absurd, but which touched the religious masses by
their fervour. The wave of feeling was such that Disraeli had to
abandon intervention.
Before long Russia was able to force the Treaty of San Stefano
on the Turks. Turkey-in-Europe disappeared almost completely,
and an expanded Bulgaria gave the Russians access to the Mediter-
ranean. Lord Beaconsfield held that this treaty was unacceptable
to Europe and sent an ultimatum to Russia. Exhausted by the
war, and alarmed by the arrival of troops from India and the
This
dispatch of the British fleet to Constantinople, Russia bowed.
in the Palmerston manner, the fleet first with diplomacy
negotiation
following up, was refreshing to British pride.
The Congress of
Berlin in 1878 revised the Treaty of San Stefano. Bulgaria was
bisected, Bosnia was promised to Austria, and Britain obtained
457
 DISRAELI AND GLADSTONE
Cyprus. The Treaty of Berlin seemed a complete
triumph for
Beaconsfield, who was rewarded with the Garter. In point of
fact Cyprus was never of much use to Britain
Turkey continued to
;

maltreat the Christian subjects restored to her, and it was the

Bosnian problem which precipitated the war of 1914. In 1879 the
hostility of Russia, whose ministers had returned from Berlin in
high dudgeon against England, precipitated a clash on the Indian
frontier. When a war followed against the Zulus in South Africa,
the public began to feel that, although Gladstone's
pacific policy
might be inglorious, Disraeli's Imperialist line had its dangers. In
1879 Gladstone again conducted a great oratorical
campaign with
prodigious success. He told the electors that it was no longer a
question of approving this or that political measure, but of choos-
ing between two systems of morality. For five years past they had
heard of nothing but the interests of the British
Empire, of scientific
frontiers, of new Gibraltars and with what result? Russia was
aggrandized and hostile, Europe in ferment, India at war, Africa
stained with blood. And why? Because, said Gladstone, there was
something beyond political necessities, there were moral necessities.
Let them remember that in the eyes of
Almighty God the sanctity
of human life was no less inviolable in the
villages of Afghanistan
than in their own towns. That noble hawk-like face, those
powerful
piercing eyes, that voice of miraculously sustained vigour, this
lofty and religious doctrine, impressed his devout audiences with
an almost awful admiration they seemed to be
hearing the divine
:

word, to be gazing upon a prophet inspired. In the election of

1880, Disraeli and his party were swept away.
It is easier to
,

^ preach peace than maintain it. Gladstone was

sincere in his hatred of force, but found himself constrained to use
it, and to use it the more
fully because his initial weakness
heightened the general danger and disorder. The first troubles
rose in South Africa. There had been clashes there between the
Dutch farmers and the English settlers ever since annexed
England
the Cape during the Napoleonic wars. In 1877 they had further
annexed the Dutch republic of the Transvaal, and in 1881 the
Boers revolted,
overwhelming the small British army of occupa-
tion at Majuba Hill. Gladstone bowed to the force of circumstance
and restored Boer independence. In Ireland, a
meanwhile, rebel,
republican, anti-English party was secretly gathering strength. In
the House of Commons, the Government was
constantly harried
458
 EGYPT AND THE SUDAN
Irish Home Rule, led by the
members, partisans of
by the eighty
In Ireland itself Parliamentary action
brilliant, enigmatic Parnell.
was backed up by a policy of direct action which culminated in
murder. The peasantry refused to pay rent. Gladstone vainly
tried to support their cause by a
Land Act which gave special
tribunals power to adjust leases and,
;
also unavailingly, he released

Parnell and some of his associates who had been arrested for
incitement to lawlessness. Within a few days violence was again
abroad. Public opinion in England was outraged and the Cabinet
was forced to put forward fairly effective repressive measures.
After the Transvaal and Ireland, came Egypt. The Khedive's
bad administration had led Britain and France to undertake a
control of finance and the administration of the Egyptian
joint
Debt. After the massacre of some Europeans in Alexandria, the
French Government, with more timidity than wisdom, withdrew
the French fleet. Gladstone would willingly have done likewise,
but the Press and public forbade him. British troops entered Cairo.
This conquest, undertaken in a fit of absent-mindedness', made
6

Gladstone popular, although he disapproved of it. Theoretically,

this occupation of Egypt was temporary, and it was jealously
Lord
scrutinized by France. Actually, Sir Evelyn Baring (later
Cromer) was soon administering the country under the nominal
sovereignty of the Khedive.
A British army of occupation remained
in Egypt. When a Moslem fanatic proclaimed
'provisionally'
himself as the Mahdi in the Egyptian Sudan, rallied the Dervishes
and drove out the soldiery, the British General
Hicks
Egyptian
was dispatched there, and his force was cut to pieces. Gladstone
decided to evacuate the Sudan, and rashly entrusted the operation
to General Gordon, an extraordinary personage who had won a
the campaigns in China, a man as fanatical
great reputation during
in his own way as the Mahdi* Instead of evacuating the Sudan,
Gordon shut himself up in Khartoum and called in vain for
reinforcements. Gladstone at last decided to send them, it
When
was too late. The Mahdi massacred the General and his garrison
of 11,000 men. Gordon had all the virtues necessary to become a
national hero; his tenacity appealed to the Imperialists, his love
of the Bible pleased the pious, his whimsical qualities touched the
His death brought the Government
English imagination at large.
down- But the murder was not avenged until Kitchener's expedi-
tion in 1898.
459
 DISRAELI AND GLADSTONE
At home, Gladstone had been removing some of the last of
the country's religious inequalities. He disestablished the
Anglican
Church of Ireland, which the Catholic Irish had no reason to
maintain; and he opened the Universities of Oxford and
Cambridge to nonconformists, who since 1836 had had access to
the younger University of London. Forster's Education Act of
1870 gave England at last the embryo of a national system
of schools. Prince Albert had been shocked by the number of
illiterates in England, who were far more numerous than in
Germany or France. In Manchester in 1838, out of a hundred
persons entering into matrimony, forty-five could not sign their
own names; in 1849, 33 per cent of men and 49 per cent of women
were illiterate; in 1861, 25 per cent and 35 per cent respectively.
Victorian complacency declined to accept the necessity for imita-
ting the Continent in this respect. The upper and middle classes
sent their sons to the public schools or grammar schools; the
common people in England for a long time had only the schools
maintained by the Church. At last the Forster Act of 1870 set
up
State schools in villages and districts where there was no non-
ecclesiastical school. The new schools were Christian, but not
sectarian. It was in 1891 that education became
compulsory;
and in 1912 it became gratuitous for all.
In 1877 Disraeli had given the vote to the urban
working
class; in 1884 Gladstone gave it to the agricultural labourer. Bills
for a secret ballot and to stifle electoral corruption had ended the
plutocratic control of polling. After 1884, out of seven million
adult males, five million were on the register. Almost the only
exceptions now were those sharing their masters* houses (servants)
or their fathers' houses (sons living with their
family), and all
women. Local government was now mainly carried out by elected
bodies, and the justices of the peace had lost the administrative
power which they had held since Tudor times. Within fifty years
England had passed, with no great upheavals, from oligarchy to
democracy. But at the same time the independence of the House
of Commons had been weakened. Under the old aristocratic
system, a rich landlord in his own borough (or his nominee) knew
himself invulnerable; and his vote in Parliament was free, because
the Prime Minister had no hold over him, unless
by corruption,
which honourable (or extremely rich) members resisted. But under
the democratic system all seats became
uncertain; no member
460
 ENGLISH SOCIALISM
could be absolutely sure of re-election by a wide and capricious
electorate, and a threat of dissolution therefore became the whip
which the Prime Minister cracked to bring straying members to
heel. A
Liberal association founded by Joseph Chamberlain at
Birmingham became the pattern of what was called, from American
usage, a 'caucus'. The parties became powerful organizations,
each choosing its candidates, collecting election funds (provided, on
occasion, in exchange for titles), and setting forward its chosen
leader as the Premier to be summoned to office by the sovereign.
Barring some unforeseeable accident, a grave personal mistake or
a party split, a Prime Minister with an electoral majority was now
increasingly certain to retain power for the duration of a Parlia-
ment. In this way, as an unforeseen outcome of electoral reform,
the executive was increasingly strengthened, and the English

system became more akin to the American, although it was freed

from the dangers raised under the American constitution by the
twofold currents of Presidential and Congressional elections.
The two great traditional parties seemed now to be part of
the eternal verities; and it would have been a bold man who
foretold that one day a Labour party would come into power.
English Socialism, from More to Morris, had been Utopian and
ineffectual. A German Jew, Karl Marx, who had lived in London
since the Revolution of 1848, published there his book, Capital,
in 1864, which became to socialism what The Wealth of Nations
had been to Liberalism. He described therein the results of free
competition, which were quite unforeseen by Adam Smith, and
declared that, just as the middle classes had ousted feudalism, so
one day the proletariat would expropriate the bourgeoisie. But
the class war found few recruits in the prosperous England of
these days. It required the long and distressing slump which began
in 1875, to bring into being a Social Democratic Federation,
founded by the well-to-do H, M. Hyndman. And even he played a
far smaller part in the activities of the working class in England
than did practical trade-union leaders of the type of Keir Hardie
or John Burns. Socialism in England always took peculiar forms.
It had been reformist and paternal with Robert Owen, aesthetic
with Ruskin; it was intellectual, paradoxical and temporizing with
the Fabian Society; emotional and evangelistic with Ramsay
MacDonald. Through this last aspect it was later to draw to the
workers' side a good proportion of the nonconformist middle
461
 DISRAELI AND GLADSTONE
classes. Just as Bentham and Mill imbued the Victorian intel-
lectuals with their ideas, and brought about the supremacy of
individualist Liberalism, so the Fabians, Bernard Shaw and the
Webbs hi particular, made the collectivist conception of
society
acceptable to the Edwardian intellectuals. Fabian collectivism
was differentiated from Continental socialism by two character-
istics : it assailed ground rent and large landed estates rather than
capital, and it clung
industrial to the principles of representative

government rather than urging direct rule by the voting masses.

Fabian ideas, not very many years after the Society's foundation,
were to inspire the social and financial policy of advanced Liberals
like Lloyd George.

462
 CHAPTER VII

THE EMPIRE IN THE NINETEENTH

CENTURY
AFTER the loss of the American Colonies, it was common enough
to find Englishmen denying the economic value of colonies.
Furthermore, Wesley had roused scruples of a religious character
regarding the native races, especially when these were becoming
converted to Christianity. This indifference and these moral
doubts explain the surprising generosity with which England twice,
in 1802 and in 1815, restored to France and Holland colonies
which her maritime supremacy had enabled her to conquer.
France received back her West Indian islands, the fishing rights in
Newfoundland, and sundry other possessions, Holland recovered
Java, Cura9ao and Surinam. But some obscure instinct checked
the negotiations at certain points, and they retained at least the
framework of an Empire. India and Canada were still the two
main pieces. The Cape of Good Hope, taken from the Dutch in
1796, was held as a useful stage on the passage to India, Gibraltar,
Malta and the Ionian Islands dominated the Mediterranean. In
the Antipodes, transported convicts had made the first Australian
settlements in the later eighteenth century. Thus the groundwork
of the future British Empire was unmistakably sketched out; but
nobody supposed that one day these scattered territories would
form a Commonwealth of Nations, self-governing, but united by
bonds freely accepted.
Nevertheless, if the new Empire were not sooner or later to
follow the American example, it must obtain some form of
autonomy, at least in those parts where large communities of the
white race had grown up. Our study of English history has shown
the early and growing attachment of the Anglo-Saxon to his
liberties* And this sense he carried with him all over the globe. The

English colonist, who quite often had left the mother-country to

escape from religious or social restrictions, was not the man to
surrender in exile the right to share in the government of his new
country. In th colonies, as at home, it was essential that respect
463
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY
be paid to those two great principles which, as H. A. L. Fisher has
said, are the poles of the Anglo-Saxon race that all rule must be
:

based on the consent of the ruled, and that a statesman's duty is to

avoid revolution by resorting to reform. But how are colonies to
be made into free States whilst maintaining Imperial unity? It
would have gone against the grain of the Anglo-Saxon genius to
resolve this problem by making one line of abstract
reasoning
triumph over another. A fortunate accident created the first
Dominion; success encouraged imitation; and so the Common-
wealth of Nations was born. The said accident was the existence
in Canada of a French population which, since 1791, had main-
tained a legislative assembly almost entirely French in speech and
sympathies, whereas the executive power was in the hands of a
British Governor, with a Council composed of British officials. In
the event of disagreement and in such circumstances disagree-
ment was inevitable there was revived across the Atlantic that
old conflict between Crown and Parliament which in England had
brought about the fall of the Stuarts.
In 1837 a rebellion broke out in French Canada and
spread
into the provinces. It was easily put down, and a blind or obstinate
government might easily have paid no heed to the signs of dis-
content. The Whigs were wise enough to send over to Canada a
statesman not afraid of experiments. Lord Durham had generous
instincts and an unlikeable character,
quite a good combination in
a leader. After a few months in residence he drew
up a remarkable
report on the Canadian situation. His conclusion was the necessity
of trying to unite both provinces more and of
closely, setting up in
both some form of ministerial representation. He had no desire to
touch any of the Crown prerogatives, but the Crown would have to
submit to the necessary consequences of
representative institutions
and govern through the intermediary of those in whom the
repre-
sentative body put confidence. To
many of Lord Durham's con-
temporaries these ideas seemed revolutionary. They held that this
meant the breaking of every bond between
colony and mother-
country. And what was to happen if a conflict arose between the
King's representative and the local government? The risk, how-
ever, was accepted. The new Governor-General, Lord Elgin,
bravely formed a ministry of reformist Canadians, who then held
a majority in the country, and several of whom had taken
part in
the recent rebellion. The
experiment was successful Confidence
464
 SOUTH AFRICA
fostered loyalty. Thenceforward the principle of self-government
was admitted. Theoretically nothing had changed, as the form
had to be respected. The British Government retained the right
of appointing the ministers. In practice they made their choice
only from amongst the men who held the confidence of the
Canadian Chambers. Thus the greatest colonial revolution was
accomplished with no theorizing and no noise. It was a very
British solution.
The different States composing Australia and New Zealand
also became entitled, between 1850 and 1875, to provide them-
selves with liberal constitutions. But the solution was more
complicated in countries where small numbers of white colonists
by side with numerous natives. In these cases it would
lived side
have been dangerous to grant all rights of control to the white
minority, which might misuse its power to oppress the natives. In
South Africa a still more awkward problem was raised by the
presence of two European races. The original colonists at the
Cape, at the time when England occupied that country, were
Dutch farmers ; these Boers had emigrated first into Natal, and
then into the Orange and Transvaal republics which they founded.
In 1881 the Boer rising wiped out the British forces at Majuba Hill,
and Gladstone had thereupon abandoned the Transvaal. But
British penetration of South Africa was carried on by a chartered

company, the animating force of which was Cecil Rhodes, the

Clive of this continent. When gold and diamond mines were
shortly afterwards discovered in the Transvaal, a flood of British
immigrants poured into the Dutch republics, where they were
granted mining or trading concessions, but not civic rights. In
1895 Dr. Jameson, a friend of Rhodes, acting under the latter's
inspiration, organized in time of peace an armed raid into the
Transvaal to overturn the existing government. Repulsed and
captured, Jameson gravely compromised the British Government,
whom the Boers suspected of having encouraged the raid.
During the second half of the nineteenth century, Africa
that continent 'inventedby Providence to vex the Foreign Office'
was sliced up by the European Powers. Between 1853 and 1873
Livingstone explored the region of Lake Tanganyika; then Stanley
crossed the whole continent. While the new territories were being
opened up, Gertnany, Belgium, France, and later Italy, all
quarrelled over them* Officially, Britain for a.
long time stood
ao
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY
aloof from the African game. It was the great Companies not
Rhodes's British South Africa Company, but also the Niger
only
and the East Africa which founded the new British colonies of
Rhodesia, Nigeria, Kenya, and Uganda. This curious reversion to
the Chartered company system is attributable to the advantage
found by the Imperial Government in allowing capitalist enterprise
to bear the cost of exploration and pioneering work. If the under-
taking was a failure, it was abandoned.
If it succeeded, the Imperial
Government supplanted the Company. Thus, piece by piece,
there grew up in Africa an Empire of such magnitude that Rhodes
was able to envisage a railway running from the Cape to Cairo
without ever leaving British territory. The only barrier across this
line was German East Africa, which Britain was ultimately to

acquire after the War of 1914-1918.

In India the East India Company, almost despite itself, had
continued the conquest of that country after the collapse of the
Mogul Empire. It brought over a body of officials who battled as
best they could against anarchy and famine. The Reform advo-
cates of 1832 had been anxious to apply their principles in India,
too, and an Indian Charter of 1833 laid it down that any subject
of His Majesty could fill any post, whatever his race, birthplace,
or colour. It was a bold theory, and difficult of application. In
1857 a terrible mutiny broke out amongst the native Indian troops
to whom the Company, like the Roman Empire of old, had en-
trusted the security of the country. After fearful massacres of
women and children by the rebels came a ruthless and efficacious
suppression. The British Government itself took over the adminis-
tration of India, and the European garrison was increased to 75,000
men. The great period of conquest was by now over. Fresh cam-
paigns in Burmah and on the Eastern frontiers led to the final
delimitation of territory in 1885.
Rudyard Kipling has sung the praises of the Indian Civil
Service. Other writers have attacked it for its racial
pride and lack
of contact with native life. It is a fact that since the Mutiny India,
with its 350 million inhabitants, has been held in peace except
for a few inevitable riots by 75,000 white troops and 150,000
native troops ; it is a fact that British administrators have never
numbered more than 5000, and that the area of land cleared,
irrigated and made healthy by them is immense; and it is a fact
that English is the only tongue common to the countless races of
466
 IMPERIAL PROBLEMS
India and spoken in the political congresses representing the whole
country. A
large body of Hindus educated on European lines has
come to occupy administrative posts. It is only natural that India
in her turn should come to desire self-government, as granted to
the Dominions, or even complete independence. Especially since
the Russo-Japanese war, the East has only reluctantly continued
to accept the overlordship of the West. Nationalistic movements
have come into being, rather coldly received by the British ad-
ministration, but tolerated by the Imperial Government, which, in
India as elsewhere, has worked for compromise. Slowly govern-
mental authority is being transferred into Indian hands. In 1917
public education
and most of the internal services were entrusted
to Indian provincial cabinets, responsible to elected Chambers,
only the military and police forces being left under British
control.
The difficulty for any colonial administration is that the very
fact of its complete success loosens the bonds with the mother-
country. In Egypt, as in India, the stabilization of finances, the
spread of education, and increasing wealth and order, were bound
sooner or later to inspire the native peoples with a greater craving
for independence. Nevertheless, it seemed not impossible to en-

visage free peoples united by pledges of mutual defence, by prefer-

ential tariffs, and by links of language and culture. In the twentieth

century, the new character of the Empire was to be one of the

problems of the post-war period. In the nineteenth, that Empire
had first to be given its shape, and had to be recognized by rival
nations. This twofold task called for a government which believed
in Empire, and the opportunity for the Conservatives appeared.

467
 CHAPTER VIII

THE WANING OF LIBERALISM /

QUEEN VICTORIA respected Gladstone, but deemed him dangerous :

in her view, he had weakened his country's authority in the world.

The Queen had a curious faculty for thinking on all subjects very
much as 'her people' thought. Since the death of Gordon, many
of Gladstone's supporters had lost faith in him, notwithstanding
his astounding eloquence. In the election of 1886, after a short
Conservative interregnum, he came back with a small majority,
holding power only by the support of the Irish Nationalists. And
by a paradox of parliamentary rule, this foreign element became
the arbiter in English politics. Soon it was rumoured that Glad-
stone had bought their support by a promise of Home Rule for
Ireland. And it was true: in April 1886 the Prime Minister intro-
duced a bill to grant Irish autonomy and set up an Irish Parliament
in Dublin. A single Chamber, composed however of two sorts of
members, some elected by boroughs and counties, the others
nominated for permanent membership, would be entrusted with
all Irish internal affairs, whilst the Imperial Government retained
control of the army, customs, and foreign policy. Ireland was to
pay Westminster an annual contribution towards her share of the
common expenditure. Joseph Chamberlain, Lord Hartington, and
numerous Liberal leaders protested ; if need
be they would have
accepted a federalist solution, but they refused a separatist handling
of the Irish problem. They maintained that the past record of
Parnell and his friends did not justify Gladstone's trust in them.
Before long these Unionists, as they then came to be called, left
the Liberal party, and, without as yet joining the Conservative party,
pledged themselves to support the latter against Gladstone. The
Prime Minister appealed to the country, but the polls went against
him. Four hundred Unionists were returned to the House, three-
hundred and eighteen of whom were Conservatives. The Glad-
stonians were routed, and Lord Salisbury, at the head of the
Unionist coalition, took office,
Robert Cecil, Marquess of Salisbury, regarded the affairs of
468
 GLADSTONE RETIRES ,

mankind with a deep, aloof wisdom. In the days when he served

under Disraeli he had condemned the romantic visions of his leader
as severely as he did the idealism of Gladstone. He detested the
lofty moral arguments with which most politicians buttress their
selfish interests,and regarded human societies as fragile organisms
to be interfered with as little as possible. When he left office after

twenty years, he had solved neither the social problems nor the
Irish question ; but he had prevented them from causing any dis-
order during that period. In foreign policy, as in his conduct of
home affairs, he tried to avoid emotion and to think in 'chemical'
terms, striving to feel neither sympathy nor antipathy towards
foreign nations. A solitary in his private life, he accepted for -his
country *a splendid isolation'. And this attitude remained possible,
even reasonable, so long as Lord Salisbury remained in office, that
is, until 1902,
Thereafter came the time when England was menaced
and, as in Pitt's day, had to find an army on the Continent.
Salisbury's long rule was broken only by a brief interregnum.
At the election of 1892 the majority in the House of Commons
once more consisted of Gladstonian Liberals and Irish Home
Rulers. At the age of eighty-three the indomitable Gladstone once
more pushed a Home Rule Bill through the Lower House. But
it was rejected by the Lords, and the measure was not sufficiently

popular to justify a decisive battle with the Upper Chamber on

that ground. Gladstone's retirement through illness and old age

put the premiership into the hands

of Lord Rosebery from 1894
to 1896 but the Liberal party was uncomfortably divided between
;

his supporters and those of Sir William Harcourt, and the

role of the Conservatives became easy. This time the Liberal
Unionists Lord Harrington (later Duke, of Devonshire) and
Joseph Chamberlain consented to enter the Government along-
side Salisbury and his nephew Arthur Balfour. It was a time of
conflicting imperialisms, of jealousy and intrigue. In America, a
frontier dispute between Venezuela and British Guiana brought the
President of the United States to remind the world of the Monroe
Doctrine, and might have led to war if Salisbury had not accepted
arbitration. In Africa, French military expeditions, pushing up the

valleys of the Niger and Congo,

were annexing vast territories
which cut off the British Colonies from their hinterland, France
had then no reason to renounce Egypt, which she hoped to enter
by way of the Upper Nile, and a mission under the command of
469
 THE WANING OF LIBERALISM
Commandant Marchand found its way across Africa towards the
Sudan. Britain, for her part, had not renounced Morocco, and at
the court of the Sultan a Scottish adventurer, Kaid Maclean, was
fostering resistance to French influence. The Siamese frontier,
Madagascar and Newfoundland were also points of friction
between the two countries.
This latent hostility became acute when General
Kitchener,
Mahdi, avenging Gordon and occupying the
after defeating the
Sudan, came face to face with Marchand's column at Fashoda.
The Conservative newspapers in London had a dangerous attack
of war-fever; the Liberal editors spoke gravely of the moral
duty incumbent oh Britain to reconquer the Sudan for the Egyp-
tians. Both countries mobilized their fleets. Britain
hurriedly
moved her ships, which were dangerously scattered, the Mediter-
ranean fleet being partly at Malta and partly at Gibraltar, and
therefore liable to be cut in two by the French fleet from Toulon.
The German Emperor, William II, hoped that this war would
break out. But Delcasse, at the French Foreign Office, deemed it
wise to yield and thus prepare the way for a reconciliation between
the two countries. During the years that followed this
episode
England's name was hated in France.
Truth to tell, it was hated all the world over at that time, for
England was going through one of those periods of vainglorious
prosperity which are as dangerous to nations as to individuals.
The propounded by Disraeli in the middle
Imperialist doctrine,
'seventies tosomewhat protesting Conservatives, was becoming a
national religion. Just as the Great Exhibition of 1851 marked
the of England's industrial
Apogee prosperity, so the Diamond
Jubilee of 1897 crowned her Imperial glory. The Queen and Lord
Salisbury had agreed in making a private celebration
this festivity
of Empire. No foreign sovereigns attended, but from all the
Britains overseas came princes, statesmen and soldiers. For some
a
years past poet of genius, Rudyard Kipling, had been voicing the
feelings of all those Englishmen who, scattered over the globe,
strove to uphold in
every clime the solid qualities of the British
character as it had been
shaped by the public schools since the
days of Dr. Arnold. To this moral race Rudyard Kipling supplied
moral grounds for cherishing their own renown ;
conquest became
in their eyes an Imperial
duty, and they were called upon to take
up 'the White Man's burden'. Another man of genius, Joseph
470
 'LEST WE FORGET'
Chamberlain, the Radical who had become the ally of the Con-
urged at the Colonial Office that poverty and unemploy-
servatives,
ment were best combated by the development of trade. Imperial
He triedby every means to imbue the Dominions, the Colonies,
and the mother-country with the sense of unity sung by Kipling.
A letter bearing a penny stamp could reach, no longer simply the
United Kingdom, but the farthest corners of the Empire. The
Dominions were encouraged to introduce their products to Lon-
don. Chamberlain was the first to envisage the collaboration of
Canada and Australia in the defence of the Empire in the event of
war, an idea which half a century earlier would have seemed wild,
and fifteen years later became a reality.
At the time of the Jubilee Kipling published in The Times a
poem which surprised the country by its note of bodeful solemnity.
At the height of the feasting he traced the warning letters on the
wall:
Lord God of Hosts, be with us yet,
Lest we forget, lest we forget . . .

It was a prophetic warning. Within three years of the glorious

Jubilee procession, the most powerful Empire in the world was
being held in check at the southern end of the African continent,
by two small republics of farming folk the Transvaal and the
Orange Free State. England and Europe alike were astounded
when the conflict lasted for over a year. It exposed the weakness
of the British army, the faulty organization of the War Office, and
also the enmities which Britain's policy of Imperialist self-seeking
had roused against her all the world over. By forcing the wiser
heads in England to ponder this situation and seek a remedy, the
South African War exerted a deep influence on European politics
in the early years of the new century. For a time it made England

suspicious of the domineering diplomacy which Canning and

Palmerston had made popular, and which was no longer justifiable
by the actual relations of the existing forces. When the victories
of Roberts and Kitchener at last enabled a victorious peace to be
signed with the Boers, its terms were conspicuous for their modera-
tion. Both republics were annexed but Britain granted the van-
;

quished farmers a generous indemnity which enabled them to

rebuild their farms and replenish their fields. When the Boer
generals came to London a few months later they were
welcomed
471
 THE WANING OF LIBERALISM
with an enthusiasm that surprised them. In 1906 both republics
received a measure of responsible self-government, and in 1910
the Union of South Africa was set up, comprising the Cape
the Transvaal Republic. Few
Colony, the Orange Free State, and
things do fuller honour to British policy here than the loyalty with
which, in 1914, the South African republics took their part in the
defence of the Empire. General Botha and General Smuts,
veterans of the war against Britain less than fifteen years before,
came to be among her most trusted and worthy counsellors.
Queen Victoria did not live to see the Boer War ended. She
died early in 1901, after a reign of sixty-three years, the happiest
reign perhaps in England's history, in
the course of which the
had without civil strife or grave suffering a
country accepted
revolution far more profound than that of 1688, while the king-
dom was becoming, not only in name but in fact, an Empire.
Amongst her subjects she could count Dickens, Thackeray,
George Eliot, the Brontes, Macaulay, Carlyle, Newman, Tenny-
son, Ruskin, William Morris, Rossetti, Thomas Hardy, Meredith,
Swinburne, Wilde, Stevenson, and Kipling. But literature had
interested her (and that very little) only so long as her Mear Albert'
was alive. Her own concerns and her greatness lay elsewhere. She
had restored and enhanced the royal dignity, besmirched by the
later Hanoverians. Thanks to her, constitutional monarchy had
become an accepted, tested, desirable form of government. Except
in the far-off days of her girlhood, she had always been wise enough
to yield when she found herself in conflict with her ministers but
;

she retained and insisted upon her three essential rights to be

consulted, to_encourage, and to warn. In tms way tlie sovereign,
Especially after a longreign, was afile to exercise a moderating
influence upon ministers, who could not but respect her. Early
in her reign, and again about 1870, when as a 'professional widow'
she seemed to lose interest in the realm, waves of republican feeling
rose here and there; but when Victoria died, the country's attach-
ment to the monarchy was as firm as, perhaps firmer than, it had
been in the days of Elizabeth. And her son and grandson, by
their firm grasp of the craft of kingship, kept that feeling warm
and rooted it still more firmly*
Victorianism died before Victoria. A
new society had taken
shape round the personality of Edward, Prince of Wales. Marl-
borough House was anti-Victorian by reaction, more free in morals
472
 THE CHANGING SCENE
and speech, and more accessible than Buckingham Palace to the
new moneyed men, Americans and Jews. The middle classes them-
selves no longer clung so passionately to the Victorian com-

promise.
It became fashionable to condemn the great poets and
novelistsof the Victorian age. At the time when the adolescent
Marcel Proust was admiring George Eliot, fashionable England
was applauding Oscar Wilde. As in France, scientific romanticism
and the cult of Progress were followed by doubt and discourage-
ment. Victorian demigods like Spencer and Darwin saw their
altars overturned. Samuel Butler made mock of evolutionary and
Christian teachings at once. A
few sought refuge in the decadent
aestheticism of the Yellow Book. Other, more vigorous, minds
criticized in order to rebuild. A new generation of writers came to
the fore, with Bernard Shaw, H. G. Wells and John Galsworthy,
to teach the English middle classes new moral and intellectual
values. The Daily Mail, the first halfpenny newspaper, had been
founded by Alfred Harmsworth (later Lord Northcliffe) in 1898,
and immediately caught the favour of the masses. The cult of
sport spread more and more widely amongst Englishmen of all
classes, and at the end of the reign the bicycle came into its own.
The motor car was coming into existence, and Wells proclaimed
to an incredulous public that it would one day drive the horse
from the roads. Eight years after the death of the Queen the
Frenchman Bteriot crossed the English Channel in a flying-
machine. After the Diamond Jubilee in 1897 the makers of the
strange new cinematographic machine were able to show her
Majesty her own picture in motion. Throughout that long reign
had hardly paused. The strong fever-wave
scientific inventiveness
of genius which had been traversing mankind since 1760 was still
potent; it would be strange if it did not one day bring about some
grave mishap.

473
 CHAPTER IX

THE ARMED PEACE

KING EDWARD VII, on his accession, was nearly sixty. As Prince
of Wales he had been kept by his mother at arm's
length from
public affairs. Public opinion, especially amongst his noncon-
formist subjects, had turned a disapproving eye on a life which
hitherto had apparently been devoted to pleasure. But Edward VII
had sound sense, bonhomie, and tact. Widely travelled, he knew
Europe and the statesmen of foreign countries, and realized also
the limitations of Britain's power. Whilst
having many friends in
Paris, even among Republican statesmen, he was the
object of
nothing less than hatred on the part of his nephew William, the
German Emperor since 1888. In the eyes of the capricious,
impressionable, romantic Kaiser, the Prince of Wales was the
supreme example of that calm English self-confidence which dis-
concerted and vexed him. In the end, after several
public and
private affronts, the uncle himself came to have an obvious dislike
of his nephew. The antipathy between these two men
played a
secondary, but very real, part in the of
development European
politics between 1900 and 1910. In particular, the Kaiser's longing
to astound the English and beat them on their own
ground,
hastened the construction of a great German
navy which ere long
began to alarm England.
The South African War had shown the more
clear-sighted of
the English that
'splendid isolation', from being a source of
strength had become a danger; and the isolation, it has been said,
was more evident than the splendour. The extent of the
Empire
was such that England might at
any moment be obliged to use a
large part of her strength in some distant quarter of the globe. If
one of the enemies made by the of the Palmerstonian
arrogance
tradition chose such a moment to strike at her in
India, in Egypt,
or even at home, who would come to her defence? Two
powers
were outstanding as possible allies
Germany and France. Be-
tween these two, Joseph Chamberlain hesitated. He had been one
of the first to appreciate the
perils of this situation. His advances
474
 THE ENTENTE CORDIALE
to Germany were repulsed. When Salisbury's place in Downing
Street was taken by his nephew Balfour, and the Foreign Office
was in the hands of Lord Lansdowne, a reconciliation with France
became more practicable: all the more so because the statesmen
of both countries were alarmed by the power of Germany and
anxious for a more friendly relationship. Steps to achieve this were
taken after a visit to Paris by King Edward VII in 1903, which
transformed the emotional atmosphere of the negotiations. The
essential point was the abandonment by France of any claim to
Egypt, in exchange for Britain's recognition of French interests in
Morocco, the country bordering on Algeria. The agreement con-
cluded in 1904, the starting-point of an Entente Cordiale, was
remarkable in that it satisfied both parties. All the old disputes,
in Newfoundland, Africa and the Far East, were settled. Both

governments promised mutual diplomatic support against the

claims of a third party in the fulfilment of this agreement. And
thus there came about a happy conclusion of the long rivalry
which had sundered the two countries since the Norman Conquest.
They had been opposed to each other in dynastic, in religious, in
imperial interests. Now the quarrels had burnt themselves out.
Each nation had now an Empire in conformity with its own
character and strength. Neither now coveted the other's terri-
tories. Although not set down in black and white, it seemed

probable that these two countries, now amply provided for, would
soon be prepared to support each other against powers less
fortunate in the world's goods.
The German government had observed this rapprochement
between Britain and France with perturbation, and in regard to
Morocco, where German interests were involved, with annoyance.
But they awaited a favourable opportunity for protest. This
seemed to come with the Russo-Japanese War in 1904. Russia, in
spite of the Tsar's hesitancy, had
for about ten years been drawing
nearer to France. After her defeat she ceased, for a time at least,
to count as a military power. Since the Dreyftfe Affair France had

apparently been so deeply divided by domestic strife as to make her

incapable of withstanding foreign conflict. Would Britain support
her if Germany assumed a bold front? The German government
did not believe so. The moment seemed favourable to get rid of
DelcassS, whom Germany regarded as the architect of a coalition
designed to oppose her. The landing of the German Emperor at

475
 THE ARMED PEACE
Tangier, followed by
a thinly veiled ultimatum, roused fears of
war. Lansdowne offered Delcasse, not an alliance, but a tightening
of the bonds uniting the two countries. Rouvier, the French
Premier, was alarmed by Germany's threats and preferred to
capitulate.
Delcasse was thrown overboard. For some weeks
British statesmen wondered whether the Entente Cordiale had
been a wise policy. Such were the events of May and June 1905.
But in England, meanwhile, the swing of the pendulum had
come. The education policy of the Conservative ministry had
caused discontent amongst its Radical-Unionist allies. The non-
sectarian schools set up by Forster's Act of 1870 had pleased the
nonconformists, but left the Anglicans and Catholics dissatisfied.
The Unionist Cabinet, predominantly Anglican, decided that all
schools, free or otherwise, should receive State aid, and thus
alienated the nonconformist electorate, which was behind Cham-
berlain and his friends. Aware of the gathering storm, Chamber-
it by launching a new idea
lain sought to avert that of Tariff
Reform, a programme of preferential tariffs designed to tighten
the trade bonds between the Colonies and the mother-country.
'You are an Imperial people,* he told the British people. 'Let
Imperial products come to you freely, and tax the products of
other countries.' But to protect Canadian wheat, Australian sheep,
Indian cotton, meant the reopening of the whole Free Trade Con-
troversy. The creed of which Cobden and Bright had been the
prophets, and Peel the martyr, was still very much alive. England
had waxed rich and fat on Free Trade, and to its principles she
owed a century of contentment, abundance and variety of food-
stuffs, and markets for her manufactures. She kept her faith. In
vain did Chamberlain demonstrate that Cobden had erred* The
rest of the world had not fallen in with his idea that England was
to be the universal workshop, with other countries as her granary.
Other countries had countered Free Trade with heavy tariffs. The
new factories of Germany and the United States were rivalling,
sometimes outstripping those of England to save her Dominions,
:

and her industries, she must act. These doctrines shocked the Free
Traders in the Cabinet, and did not convince them. The appeal to
Imperial sentiment made little impression on the electorate; it
even displeased them, because the enthusiasm of the early stages
of the Boer War had been succeeded, as the war dragged on, by a
wave of pacifist and anti-Imperial feeling. All the Free Traders to
476
 GREY AND HALDANE
the Cabinet handed their resignations to Balfour. Unionism was
disunited.The pendulum had swung.
The Liberal party now had some difficulty in forming a
ministry. To
avoid quarrels, the old leaders were set aside and the
Prime Minister was Sir Henry Campbeil-Bannerman, of whom
little was expected but who worked wonders. He died, however,
in 1908, and his place was taken by Asquith, a great
parliamen-
tarian who was also a man of indisputably fine character. The
Foreign Office was given to Sir Edward Grey, a descendant of the
famous old Whig family. This country gentleman with a deep fund
of loyalty was destined to direct Britain's destinies at the gravest
crisis of her history. The harsh irony of
fate willed it that this
Liberal Cabinet, peace-loving in tone and hostile to
Imperialism
and military and naval expenditure, inherited, as Gladstone did in
1880, a situation which demanded firmness. Hardly had Grey
settled into the Foreign Office when he had to concern himself
with the Algeciras Conference, convoked to deal with the fate of
Morocco, and had to authorize the conversations between the
General Staffs of France, Belgium and his own country. Algeciras
ended without catastrophe, von Billow having yielded before the
firm attitude of Britain and the hostility of Europe at large. But
between 1906 and 1914 alarms came thick and fast. The German
navy was increasing so rapidly that the day could be seen when it
would equal, then surpass, the British navy itself. The balance of
power in Europe was upset. However peace-loving the Liberal
ministry might be, it
recognized its
responsibility for the country's
security and knew that without the mastery of the seas Britain was
doomed. After unavailing efforts to reach a naval agreement with
the Kaiser and Admiral von Tirpitz, the Cabinet took up defensive
measures. An agreement with Russia, supplementing that of 1904
with France, grouped these three powers in a Triple Entente.
Germany, in all good faith, declared that she was 'encircled'. Lord
Haldane reorganized the Army at the War Office, created the
Territorial Army, and formed a General Staff. Admiral Sir John
Fisher, supported by Winston Churchill at the Admiralty, strove
to re-group the unduly dispersed fleets and to get a powerful

fighting fleet into the North Sea. The safeguarding of the

Mediterranean was left mainly to France.
This armaments race swallowed up the resources which the
Liberal Government had planned to devote to social reform. Its
477
 THE ARMED PEACE
supporters were resentful. To go to the polls without some popular
agitation to rehabilitate the party would have been to court
disaster.Lloyd George, a young, aggressive and spellbinding
Welshman, was now Chancellor of the Exchequer he found an
;

advantageous opening for such an agitation in a revival of

hostilities against theHouse of Lords. The prestige of the
peerage
had been a
injured by widespread knowledge that titles were given
in return for contributions to
party funds. The Liberals had good
reason for resenting the Upper Chamber, which had
rejected its
most cherished measures, notably Welsh
Disestablishment, the
development of nonconformist schools, and Irish Home Rule.
But in a country so loyal to tradition, the defeat of the
peers
depended on their being put unmistakably in the wrong, as they
would be, for instance, if they were to
brought the
reject
Budget, a step contrary to all precedent. Lloyd George put for-
ward a body of new taxes and social
legislation which he styled the
People's Budget. He needed money, he said, to
pay for new battle-
ships, military expenditure,and old age pensions; and he would
seek it from the rich. More
particularly, he appropriated some of
the ideas of the Fabians,
imposing fresh taxation on large landed
estates and on 'unearned increment'. In
1909, as Lloyd George
desired, the Lords threw out this Budgetand Parliament was dis-
solved. The election campaign showed how conservative Edwardian
England remained. A nation of voters had to choose between an
aristocratic Chamber and a
demagogic Budget. The result was
surprising. The Liberals lost a large number of their seats.
Asquith returned to power in very much the same position in the
Commons as Gladstone had stood. He could
pass his Budget only
with the support of the Irish
Nationalists, and had to obtain this
by a promise of Home Rule. But if this promise were to have any
validity, the veto of the House of Lords must be abolished, as the
peers would certainly never vote for a dismemberment of the
Empire. Thus the Budget problem passed into the
the control of the veto into the
background
foreground. How could the Lords
be induced to vote their own abdication? This
was possible only
by the method of 1714 and 1832 : a threat to create a batch of new
peers. Such a threat in itself required the
support of the King;
and the King would
certainly not grant it without a fresh election.
Prudently the Lords passed the Lloyd George Budget. The
parry struggle was interrupted by the death of Edward VII in 1910,
478
 THE EVE OF WAR
but feeling ran too high for the quarrel to be left where it was.
Another election repeated the situation of a Liberal-Nationalist
majority,
and the new King, George V, obliged the House of
Lords, by a threat to create new peers, to vote the limitation of its
own powers. Since 1911 any financial measure passed by the
House of Commons becomes law after one month, even if the
Lords refuse to accept it. As regards other legislation, the Lords
retain a suspensive veto ; but after three favourable votes in three
successive sessions of the Commons, the Upper House is
obliged
to yield. These measures, however, have not robbed the House of
Lords of all its prestige. It continues to play a moderating role,
and its debates have often more intellectual and oratorical value
than those of the Commons.
This just law was passed in a cloud of hatred. These political
battles between 1911 and 1914 were more violent than any which

England had known for years. Lloyd George had set class against
class, even Church against Church. Amongst the coal miners and

railway workers powerful trade unions were confronting the

autocratic organizations of employers. It was a time of numerous
strikes. Scientific progress was increasing the volume of consum-
able wealth, and the working class demanded its share. But could
a readjustment of relations between employer and employed be
achieved peacefully? If the Parliamentary regime was to last, there
would have to be some indirect representation of the trade unions.
The Liberal party was wise enough to prepare for this by a whole
series of measures, the most significant of which was one for the

payment of members of Parliament, thus putting an end to the

House of Commons being regarded as a sort of aristocratic club.
The Labour party, which had only had two members in 1901, had
fifty in 1906. Allied with
the Liberals, it pushed forward useful
laws for the safeguarding of working-class interests. Meanwhile
women, eager to secure for their sex the right of the Parliamentary
vote, became exasperated by the attitude adopted towards them
by the Government and the House of Commons, abandoned peace-
ful agitation, and tried now to alarm, rather than to convince, the
male. Further, the Home Rule Act of 1912 met with impassioned
resistance from the Ulster Protestants, who declared that they
would never consent to be separated from Britain and vowed to
defend themselves, if need be, by armed force. Their leader, Sir
Edward Carson, formed a provisional Ulster government, and
479
 THE ARMED PEACE
organized an army. Open discontent amongst British officers at
the Curragh Camp in Ireland made it look as if part of the Crown
forces would eventually refuse to move against Ulster.
Dropping
the usual prudence of his party, the Unionist leader, Bonar
Law,
sided with Carson. To avoid civil war, Asquith proposed
giving
Ulster six years' respite. But Carson stood fast Ulster, he
:
said,
would not agree to a death-sentence with six years* respite. In 1914
the peril was imminent. The Act was due to come into force. It
required only the assent of the Crown. Great efforts were made to
bring George V to refuse his consent and insist on a dissolution.
On July 21, 1914, the King in person opened a conference between
representatives of the Government, the Opposition, Southern
Ireland, and Ulster. After three days, seeing no hope of agreement,
this conference broke up. On the same day Austria
dispatched her
ultimatum to Serbia.
In Europe as in Britain, a period of comparative
tranquillity
was being succeeded by one of feverish unrest and excitement,
animated by philosophies of violence. The static conservatism of
the Holy Alliance, the ineffective idealism of the revolutionaries
of 1848, had been supplanted by the realist politics of Cavour and
Bismarck, and by the ruthless class warfare prophesied by Karl
Marx and Georges Sorel. Liberalism might be in power in Britain,
but its idealist, reformist, rational and moral doctrines were check-
mated at every turn by frenzied women suffragists,
by impatient
strikers, malcontent Irishmen, rebellious officers. And it was at
this juncture that, for four
years, the most terrible of foreign wars
interrupted the painful, unconscious travail whereby the old nation
was giving birth to a new England.

480
 CHAPTER X

THE GREAT WAR

IN the middle years of the nineteenth century, indeed until its last
decade, a fight to the death between England and Germany would
have seemed incredible. These two countries, so willing to recall

their common roots and religions, had no conflicting interests,

and their dynasties were tied by close family bonds. The rival of
Russia in Asia and of France in Africa, England at that time saw
nowhere the shadow of Germany across her path. With the open-
the situation was transformed. Once
ing of the twentieth century
Louis XIV, after Napoleon, a European
after Philip II, after
again,
sovereign was aspiring hegemony in Europe, and was anxious
to
to build a fleet capable of opposing the British Navy and once
;

again the policy of the

balance of power obviously required Britain
to oppose such claims. The successive Ententes with France and
Russia, after 1905, Were a defensive gesture provoked by the threats
of Admiral von Tirpitz. 'We must seize the trident of Neptune,'
declared the German Emperor. And that gave food for thought
to the holders of the trident.
But although the Conservatives, the Admiralty, and a few
clear-sighted Liberals like Winston Churchill, discerned
a tradi-
tional danger ahead, the British Government at this time was

essentially pacifist. Accordingly,

no formal promise had been
given to either France or Russia before August 1914. Public

opinion, paramount in British decisions, would not have tolerated

a war designed solely to preserve maritime supremacy. The
immediate cause of the war of 1914 (an ultimatum from Austria
to Serbia following the murder of the Austrian heir-apparent)
could not in itself affect the British electorate. It required the
German invasion of Belgium, in defiance of treaties of neutrality,
to release that emotional wave which, arising to swell a wave of
realism, swept England into almost complete unanimity. In any
case,even if Germany had respected Belgian neutrality, Britain
would nevertheless have been forced before long to enter the war.
She had given no direct pledge to France, but many of her states-
men felt that neither her honour nor her interest could allow
France to be crushed. Still less could she tolerate what William
HH 481
 THE GREAT WAR
of Orange or Pitt would never have allowed the presence of

Germany at Antwerp or Calais. Asquith and Grey were resolved

to resign if Britain remained neutral. The violation by
Germany
of the Belgian frontier determined the dispatch of an ultimatum
to Berlin on August 4, 1914, and that night war was declared.

Although the Great War shows certain recurrent character-

istics of Continental wars involving England in the past (the

guarding of sea-routes, a Continental coalition, subsidies to allies,

and the dispatch of an expeditionary force to Flanders), there
were several new features. In the first place, and for the first time,
the masses of men set in motion were such, and the dangers were
such, that Britain was forced against all her instincts to fall back
on conscription for her armed forces. The main body of British
citizens, hithertoscreened by professional soldiers and sailors,
felt forthemselves the evils of war. Secondly, Britain's maritime
resistance was very nearly shattered by the submarine. At the
start of the war, the British fleet easily enough assured the transport
of the expeditionary force. But gradually the number and the
active range of German submarines increased. In 1914 there were
on the high seas about 8000 merchant ships, half of them under
the British flag. Between 1914 and 1918 Germany sank 5000 of that
total. Out of twenty million tons, eight million were sent to the
bottom. At first the losses were made up fairly well by the ship-
yards, but in 1917 the rate of torpedo destruction rose rapidly and
fresh building lagged behind. If remedies had not been found, the
Allies might have collapsed about August 1917, for lack of
transports.
It was this situation, fully visible to the Germans, which
decided them to torpedo ships at sight, even under neutral flags,
and at the risk of bringing in the United States on the Allied side,
as indeed happened in 1917. The submarine menace was thwarted
by the organization of convoys screened by destroyers, by the use
of armed vessels disguised as merchant ships, and by blocking the
Belgian coastal bases used by the German submarines. In 1918
the submarine -danger was so far obviated that the
transport of
forty-two American army divisions was carried out with a loss
of only two hundred lives. Although the one great naval battle of
the war, that of Jutland, was indecisive, Britain
kept the mastery
of the seas, as the German fleet, in spite of some remarkable
exploits by isolated ships, could not leave its base. Without the
482
 LLOYD GEORGEIN CONTROL
British Navy, the food supply of the Allies would have broken
down.
The aim assigned by the British Government to its
first
force in France was the protection of the Channel
expeditionary
and North Sea ports. This could not be completely attained as the
Germans captured Antwerp, Ostend and Zeebrugge; but the
firstbattle of Ypres saved Calais and Boulogne. When the Western
front had become stabilized by continuous lines of trench from the
Channel to the Swiss frontier, many able minds both ifi France and
in England were bent upon the problem of outflanking this line

by making some other front the scene of the main military blow.
Some suggested Salonika and a vigorous campaign in the Balkans,
which would rally to the Allied cause certain hesitating nations,
such as Greece, Bulgaria and Rumania. Others advised a landing
in the Dardanelles, to force the Straits and get supplies through to
Russia. Both plans were put into execution, but as regards the
second, despite heroic efforts and immense losses, the peninsula
of Gallipoli defied capture. The Allies had to revert to the
sanguinary tactics of frontal attack against fortified positions. To
relieve the French army, fiercely attacked at Verdun, the British

fought the costly battles of the Somme in 1916. Until June, 1918,
fortune was undecided on the Western front. The new weapon of
tanks, if used in mass might possibly have broken the
which
German line, was tried too soon and on too small a scale. The tank
was the most original invention of the War, and the most effective
reply of the shock-troops
to the improvements in projectiles. To
modern infantry the tank is what armour was to the medieval
warrior. And
another new aspect of the war of 1914-1918 was the
fourfold part played by the aeroplane for reconnaissance,
bombardment, pursuit, and direct attack on infantry.
The resoluteness of all the peoples of the British Empire was
unbreakable. By voluntary enlistment, then by conscription, they
raised eight million men* All the Dominions, and India herself,
rallied to the help of the mother-country* Only in Ireland a

minority but as events proved, a potent minority showed

recalcitrance, although at the outbreak of war Irishmen were
moved by the fate of Catholic Belgium. The Easter rising of 1916
inDublin had to be suppressed by armed force, with considerable
lossof life on both sides. The Sinn Fein rebels in years to come
became the power in Ireland. The cost of the war from
governing
483
 THE GREAT WAR
1914 to 1918 came to nearly nine milliard pounds, not
reckoning
two milliards lent to Allies, whereas the Napoleonic
wars, over
twenty-two years, had cost only 831 million. Four of these nine
milliards were raised by income tax during the war
years. The
rate of tax rose to six shillings in the pound, and the
super-tax on
large incomes went higher still Food had to be rationed. The
Government tried to make restrictions weigh on rich and
equally
poor; war burdens were shared much more equitably than under
Pitt; and the common liberties were respected as far as seemed
possible. A
united nation sustained the war until it was
won, not
because leaders forced them to do so, but because the
people
themselves believed it to be a just war.
At first there were justifiable complaints from the
Army
that they lacked munitions. It was
primarily an artillery war, and
for this none of the belligerents,
except perhaps Germany, was
prepared. Relations became strained between Sir John French,
commanding the expeditionary force, and Kitchener, the War
Minister at home. A
coalition Cabinet formed in 1915 entrusted
the Ministry of Munitions to
Lloyd George, who succeeded
Asquith as Prime Minister after a later ministerial reconstruction.
The conduct of the war was handed over to an inner War Cabinet
of five
members, presided over by Lloyd George. An Imperial
War Cabinet was also summoned which brought
together the
Dominion Premiers and Indian representatives. These innovations
did not outlast the war itself.
The strength of Germany, the courage of her
armies, and the
danger of her power and ambition to the independence of other
European nations, are clearly visible when one reflects that in
1918, after four years of war with the most of she
powerful these,
was far from being vanquished. Possibly she would not have been
beaten at all without the intervention of the United States
against
her. The German command's attack on the
point of juncture
between the French and British armies in March
1918, nearly
succeeded in separating them and
driving the British back to the
Channel coast. On March 26, at
Doullens, Marshal Foch was
given supreme command of the Allied armies. The German
onslaughts were still formidable, but the rapid arrival of the
American divisions afforded relief to the Allies and made possible
the formation of
important reserves- The failure of the German
attack in Champagne (an
onslaught outwitted by a manoeuvre in
484
 THE WAR ENDS
which Petain was inspired by the memory of Wellington at Torres
Vedras), followed by Mangin's attack at VUlers-Cotterets on
July 18,
marked the moment when 'hope changed sides'. On
August 8 began the counter-offensive of the Canadian and
British,
Australian forces, and thereafter until November 11, when an
armistice was declared, the forward movement of the Allies was
continuous, their triumphs uninterrupted. Defeat in the field and
revolution at home drove the Kaiser into exile in Holland. In the
German fleet, where orders had been received late in October to
make a mutinied and refused to
last desperate sortie, the sailors

obey the order. Rather than leave their ships in British hands the
German officers sank their surrendered vessels at Scapa Flow, and
England was rid of that nightmare, a rival fleet in Europe. This,
to her, was a prime objective of the war. She had achieved others :

Mesopotamia, Palestine, the German colonies in Africa had all

been conquered by her armies or those of her allies, and these
territories would now, in various guises, be incorporated in her
^

Empire or gravitate around her.

It was natural enough that so complete a victory, rounding off
so stern a war, should open the doors to an *orgy of chauvinism*.
The 'khakr election soon after the armistice gave Britain a House
of Commons elected on a programme of retribution. Lloyd
George, by adding to claims for war damage a claim for the cost
of war pensions, raised the reparations demanded from Germany
to a ludicrously swollen figure. He was also the first to promise his
Parliament the punishment of 'war guilt'. In order to induce their
peoples to sustain cruel sufferings and inhuman losses, all heads
of governments had been forced to overstimulate men's minds to
the pitch of folly. It was no longer easy to calm them down. The
Peace of Versailles was a bad peace. On the pretext of the self-
determination of peoples, the so-called Big Five sliced up Europe
with little or no regard to its traditions, history, or economic life.
France, refused the Rhine frontier by Lloyd George, found
herself promised in compensation a treaty of alliance which was
never ratified* Italy, who had been given definite pledges when she
entered the war on the Allied side, was treated by British ancj.
Americans with an ill-willwhich bordered on enmity. And
Germany herself, by a treaty too indulgent for its sternness and too
stern for
its
indulgence, was cast into desperation. This, certainly,
was not the Pax Britannica which had concluded other struggles.
485
 CHAPTER XI

THE POST-WAR YEARS

THIS conflict had disturbed the world more widely and deeply than
even the Napoleonic wars. Ancient States had vanished, and new
ones been brought into being. The treaties of 1815 may have
neglected the forces of nationality, but those of 1919 resuscitated
nationalist forces which had seemed extinct, Races and languages
emerged from the tombs of the centuries* In their anxiety to
respect ethnical frontiers, the negotiators neglected economic lines
of divisions and laid the world open to universal economic crisis,
While Russia became a Communist State, Italy and Germany
fell under
dictatorships, and corporative or totalitarian States
supplanted the parliamentary regimes. These transformations
affected England less than might have been thought possible. Too

original in character to be susceptible to external influences, she

found for the problems of the time solutions suited to her own
nature. Nevertheless, she underwent profound political and
economic changes.
In domestic politics the most conspicuous of these changes
was a new Representation of the People Act, which made adult
suffrage really universal Passed during the war years, a symbol of
national unity, the Act of 1918 gave the Parliamentary vote to all
men over twenty-one and to all women over thirty, thus bringing
eight million new voters on to the register, six million of whom
were women. This was supplemented by another measure passed
a few years later which made the voting age the same for women
as for men. What
suffragette militancy had failed to obtain, had
been won during the war by the devotion and hard work of English
womanhood. Fifteen years' experience of female suffrage has
shown that, although women are eligible to sit in Parliament, they
are seldom chosen; that the electorate becomes more mobile and
moves in bulk towards those parties which seem to offer the best
safeguards for the tranquillity of the home; and that the female
electorate is
pacifist and susceptible to the conception of collective
security.
486
 DAYS OF RECKONING
A second political fact of importance was the virtual dis-
of the Liberal party, which, counting its Whig fore-
appearance
runners, had endured for three centuries. In the election of 1924,
the Labour party became preponderant
over the Liberals. After
that date the latter dwindled continuously, and by 1936 it could
muster only a handful of members. At least three causes could be
for this the system of single, direct
found phenomenon ; firstly,

voting by constituencies does not enable opposition parties to

divide their forces, A
system of proportional representation might
have preserved the Liberal party. But such a voting system,
more
it may be in theory, would have tended to bring
equitable though
weak into office, and England had no liking for such.
governments
Secondly, the Labour party, although originally Socialist and
working-class, was not a revolutionary party. It was open to many
of the Liberal intellectuals. Socialism proper, in England,
is

found only in the advanced wing of the Labour party. And in the

third place, as the main political problems had

been virtually
settled to the general satisfaction, it was the problems of labour,
and the division of wealth that became paramount.
unemployment,
The Labour party, buttressed by the trade union movement, was
more representative than the* Liberals of the views of the working
classes in general. .

the war, English politics

During the years which followed
were dominated economics. As
by after Waterloo, the war of
1914-1918 was followed by a serious industrial slump.
The causes
the sudden demobilization of
of upheaval were the same as in 1816 :

men who could not recover their in an

large numbers of place
of
altered economic machine; the phenomenal development
the needs of
mechanical processes which had been stimulated by
debts incurred the
war and a Budget inflated by the colossal during
it did not provoke
conflict. The slump of 1920-1931, although
violence or revolt, was deeper and more dangerous
than that of
as Britain were
1816-1821. For some years it almost looked
if

start she had made ahead of her rivals

doomed. The running
during the nineteenth century
had been lost, Her industries were
inferior in equipment to those of Germany
and the United States,
than
and were furthermore handicapped by higher wage-rates
to allow these
those of the Continent; the trade unions refused
rates tobe touched. Her trade was affected by the disappearance
of consumers in an impoverished world which
tended to make its
487
 THE POST-WAR YEARS
units more and more self-sufficing; and on account of this shrink-
her merchant marine lay idle. In order
age in international trade
Britain tried until 1931
to preserve her role as the world's banker,
to maintain the gold-value of the pound sterling ;
and this monetary

policy, theoretically defensible but in practice harmful, was

responsible for increasing unemployment still more.

The unemployment problem in England is complicated^ The
number of men and women actually at work did not diminish,
but really increased, after the wan In 1911 there were 12,927,000
men in employment, and 5,424,000 women. In 1921 there were
13,656,000 men and 5,701,000
women. But the total number of
citizens seeking work was greater, and there
was also a displace-
ment of hands. Between 1923 and 1933, over a period, that is, of
ten years, nearly 1,000,000 less workers were employed in the
following branches of industry: coal, engineering machinery,
naval shipbuilding, iron and steel, railways, cotton and wool
But over the same period, more hands were required, to the total
extent of 1,327,670 in the following occupations, amongst others:
wholesale and retail trading, sports, hotels and amusements,
building trades, electrical trades,
road transport, book trade and
manufacture, motor cars and bicycles, artificial
silk.
to
Unexpected migrations of labour took place, corresponding
the changes in the general nature of the industries thus affected.

At the time of the industrial revolution the centre of gravity

shifted from the South of England to the North now the spread of
;

electric power and the petrol engine brought the population

southward, especially to the neighbourhood of London itself.
The
use of these new forces accounted for the serious unemployment
increased coal-
amongst coal miners, which was due also to the
particularly in
Poland.
production achieved in other countries,
1
In 1926 an attempt to lower miners wages led to a general strike.
issued a small
Newspapers ceased to appear, and the Government
official newspaper, the British Gazette^ and for the time being
annexed the wireless broadcasting service. Thus controlling
public opinion, supported by
the majority of the country, and

helped out by numerous volunteers who co-operated

with the police
and ensured the food supply for the large towns, the Conservative
Government, under Stanley Baldwin, defeated the strike.
With the numbers of unemployed standing at over one and a
half million, the unemployment insurance system broke down and
488
 THE NATIONAL GOVERNMENT
had to be replaced by a subsidy method of relief, known as the
'dole', which threw heavy burdens on the Budget. A Labour
Government under Ramsay MacDonald, which returned to power
in 1929, was no more successful than the Conservatives had been in
overcoming the slump and the problem of the workless. Both in
America and Europe capitalists were losing faith in Britain's
future. There was a flight of gold from London. At this pace,

bankruptcy was not far ahead. MacDonald came to feel that a

National Government would inspire more confidence, and without
having been defeated in Parliament, which in any case was not
sitting,
he tendered his resignation to the King (1931). He was at
once entrusted with the formation of a coalition Cabinet with a
strong Conservative element, over which he presided until 1935,
when the Conservative leader, Stanley Baldwin, took his place,
retaining the National form.
Between 1931 and 1935 the rapid re-establishment of British
economic stability surprised even the most optimistic. It was due
in great measure to the cool heads of the people themselves, but
also to an energetic Chancellor of the Exchequer, Neville Chamber-
lain. The methods used were simple. Firstly, Britain abandoned
the gold standard of the pound. This was not followed by any
important rise in wage costs. Prices in England dropped to levels
lower than those of countries still on the gold standard, and thus
favoured export trade. The fluctuations of the pound had been
followed by the Scandinavian countries, South America, and to
some extent by the United States, and a sterling bloc thus came into
existence within which London was able to continue as a supreme
banking centre. Secondly, Free Trade was finally abandoned. At
the Ottawa Conference in 1932 British statesmen invited the
Dominions to make economic agreements with the mother-
country. But the Dominions were not enthusiastic, and this failure
obliged British ministers to look elsewhere for a solution of their
problems in an internal reorganization. Protective tariffs enabled
manufacturers in many fields (at heavy cost to France and
Germany) to recover British markets; and great efforts were
made home agriculture and stockbreeding. Thirdly, the
to revive

Budget was balanced, thanks to the courageous acceptance of

economies in expenditure and of fresh taxation. A policy of cheap
money enabled the building trades to enjoy a period of great
Two million new houses were built between 1919 and
prosperity.
489
 THE POST-WAR YEARS
1 933, And all these measures had fortunate results. Unemployment
was far from being vanquished, but the evil began to dwindle.
still

Has the time come, then, to record the death of the indi-
vidualist, Free Trade, Imperial England? And the birth of a new
England, self-contained and protectionist? The truth is simpler.
In the nineteenth century the different level of European civiliza-
tion from that of the rest of the world had caused a large, steady
flow of trade, which had fostered the fortune of a continent
and of a doctrine. The force of this current was bound to diminish,
and the World War hastened the change of conditions. When
England suddenly encountered an economic hurricane, she took
in sail. In a time of world-wide confusion, she found it ad-

vantageous to bring production and consumption into a compact

and controllable group. It was a compromise rather than a
conversion.
By compromise also England was able to preserve her Empire,
the disintegration of which was proclaimed by many Continental
observers about 1925. During the war, Canada, Australia, New
Zealand and South Africa had poured forth men and
money to
help the mother-country. But they had agreed to do so as separate
States. In the newly founded League of Nations
they demanded
representation distinct from that of Great Britain. The second
Statute of Westminster in 1931 declared that the British Parlia-
ment would no longer be entitled to legislate for the Dominions;
that the rights of making
peace or war, as also of negotiating
treaties, would appertain to the Dominions in so far as their
concerns were in question and that the Dominion Prime Ministers
;

would derive their authority direct from the Crown. The Crown
was thenceforth the sole official link between Britain and the
nations composing the British Commonwealth.
By the treaty of
1921 Ireland likewise had been given a
separate status, as the Irish
Free State, although Northern Ireland was
excepted and retained
a close British connection. Between 1922 and 1931, under
Cosgrave's presidency, Ireland accepted this position, but when
Eamon de Valera succeeded him, the bonds were gradually
loosened. Ireland no longer
acknowledged the link of the Crown,
was not represented at British ceremonies, and acted as an inde-
State. In 1936 Britain
pendent signed a treaty with Egypt which
assured that country her freedom, and British
troops, leaving the
fortress of Cairo, defended
only the Suez Canal.
490
 THE POST-WAR YEARS
British foreign policy since the war has conformed to the
as for four centuries
country's traditions. England still strove,
past, to maintain the balance
of power Europe. Just as she up-
in
held France against the Continental after Waterloo, so
allies

after 1919 she was afraid of enfeebling Germany excessively, and

in the international conferences frequently fought Germany's
battle. French demands that the League of Nations should be

organized to defend its decisions, if need be, by force, were

countered by successive British Governments with the idea of
moral constraint. Meanwhile fervent propaganda, carried out all
over the country by the League of Nations Union and supported
by the Churches, gradually engendered a mystical concept known
as 'Geneva'. When Italy in 1935 overran Abyssinia, a wave of
sentiment rose in England, reinforcing a sudden revival of the
Imperial sense, and then, for the first time, it was Britain who pro-
posed the application of the sanctions provided for by the pact
These measures failed Italy succeeded in her African enterprise.
;

And as progress in aviation has lessened the value of naval bases

such as Malta, or even Gibraltar, a compromise between Britain,
France and Italy will doubtless be necessary to ensure peace, in
the Mediterranean. Besides, the mastery of the air will speedily
become more important than that of the sea, and this completely
transforms the problems of Imperial defence. Probably for $ few
decades longer, the Navy will be able to protect Britain's distant
possessions but any colony near Europe will be at the mercy of
;

enemy air forces. Two results ensue: Britain, whether she likes it
or no, will find herself more and more involved with the Continent
of Europe; and she will find herself forced to acquire, by her own
efforts and those of her allies, that margin of security in the air
which she has so long contrived to keep on the seas.
The shift from rural to urban life had caused much suffering
in the earlier part of the nineteenth
century a hundred years later
;

the growth of road transport and of working-class leisure brought

about a revival of rural or open-air life. The great new roads of
the coufttfy wcnrfitlcd with motor cars, large and small, motor
cycles, pedal bicycles, to an extent that showed unmistakably a
levelling of social classes. The seaside, the riverside, the swimming-
4
pool saw something like a resuscitation of the old Merry England',
with gramophone and wireless taking the place of lute and virginal.
Relaxed conventions enabled young men and young women to
492
 ACCESSION OF EDWARD VIII
enjoy these delights together. Novelists, playwrights and scientists
combined to emancipate a large proportion of
England's youth
from the Victorian repressions. The London theatre
nowadays is
as bold as in the days of Wycherley or Congreve. Novelists like
D. H. Lawrence and Aldous Huxley exhibit the frankness of the
new Georgian age, and also the Puritan inheritance of
seriousness,
the transformation of religious radicalism into a radicalism of

politics, pacifism, and sexual morality. But it should not be over-

looked, in commenting on such writers, that their books are read
only by a minority, and that throughout the Empire vast numbers
of men and women remain loyal to the
religious and moral
standards of the past century.
Ifmodern England, more than any other
country, remains a
free country, and can tolerate extremes of thought without im-
the national order, this is because she
perilling accepts certain
established frameworks, certain age-old traditions. The
King and
the Royal Family retain their prestige intact, and a
throughout
century was enhanced by the mythical industry and care of the
it

old Queen Victoria, by the common sense of Edward VII,

by the
noble simplicity of George V, The Labour party and the Con-
servative party are at one in their
recognition of the constitutional
monarch as a useful and respected arbiter. Every night, in
places
of entertainment, God Save the King is listened to by the
standing, audiences, a reminder of collective discipline.
silent
At Christmas, thanks to wireless, King George V was able to
address his people in their homes in every part of his realm and
Dominions,
How concrete and powerful this traditional England was,
became manifest in the uprising of public opinion which, in Decem-
ber 1936, suddenly brought about the abdication of
King Edward
VIII. His father, George V, and his mother, Queen
Mary, had
enhanced the prestige of the monarchy by the simplicity and
dignity of their King George's jubilee in 1935, and his funeral
life.

early in 1936, had enabled all the peoples of the Empire to

demonstrate their loyalty; and Edward VIII himself, at the outset
of his reign, was invested with an almost universal sympathy*
England seemed to rejoice at finding in him a modern and vital
sovereign, who, on the day of his accession, had come to his
capital by aeroplane and had shown no less interest in visiting the
homes of the unemployed than the mansions of the great. But the
493
 THE POST-WAR YEARS
day came when The Times applied to him the phrase of Tacitus:
'Omnium consensu capax imperil nisi imperasset?
Before the reign of Edward VIII had lasted ten months, his
subjects at home and overseas became aware, by persistent rumour
and through the American newspapers, that their King proposed
to marry an American, Mrs. Ernest Simpson, who was about to
obtain her second divorce. The Prime Minister, Stanley Baldwin,
was beset by messages of warning and anxiety. He requested an
audience of the King and laid before him the dangers of any such
decision. The sovereign's right to marry a foreigner, as so
many
of his ancestors had done, would not have been questioned; but
a vast majority of his subjects refused to admit the idea of his
marriage with a woman twice divorced- The King himself, alive
to these difficulties, suggested a morganatic union. But
English
law did not admit of this expedient, and neither the British Gov-
ernment nor any Dominion Government was prepared to pass
legislation for that purpose. It was considered by them all that
such a marriage would gravely impair the authority of the Crown.
Irreconcilable factions would come into being, Far from remain-
ing a universally accepted arbiter, a link between the component
parts of the Empire, the King would actually become a cause of
dissidence and scandal.
Early in December 1936, the dispute was brought out into
the open, and for a day or two public opinion wavered.
Popular
newspapers accused the Government, the Church, and the aristo-
cracy of hypocritically defending an outmoded moral code, and
demonstrators were seen in the streets shouting, *We want our
King!' But even in London these crowds were insignificant, and
the great silent masses in the provinces, in Wales and Scotland and
the Dominions, soon made it plain to their
representatives that
they shared the view of the British Cabinet. A majority of British
and Imperial citizens required the King to choose between his
crown and this marriage. Parliament showed admirable self-
discipline during the crisis, and supported the Prime Minister's
firmness with no reservations. Edward VIII himself desired
abdication. 1 am ready to
go,* he had told Baldwin. He made no
attempt to transform this emotional drama into a political intrigue.
After his abdication on December 1 1, 1936, when he was succeeded
by his brother under the title of George VI, he broadcast a message
to his former
subjects from .Windsor, in which he explained his
494
 ABDICATION OF EDWARD VIII
action and, in moving terms, declared his loyalty to the new
sovereign. 'God save the King although I be not he,'
Shakespeare
had written in Richard the Second.
This strange drama, the like of which
England had not seen
before, showed that the monarchy was still important
enough for
the public to require the Royal Family to have the
representative
virtues, that parliamentary institutions were still capable of ensur-

ing that great changes should be carried out with dignity, order and
sound sense, and finally that, in grave circumstances, the mother
country and the Dominions could take concerted action with ease,
speed, and secrecy. Just as a man recovered from sickness
may
find himself more vigorous than he was before, so the British

Empire emerged from this crisis with increased confidence in its

laws and in itself. The strength of the roots was all the more
manifest for the violence of the storm that shook the tree.

495
 CHAPTER XII

CONCLUSION
THE history of England is that of one of mankind's outstanding
successes. It is the history of how certain Saxon and Danish

tribes, isolated on an island on the outer rim of Europe,

merging
with the Celtic and Roman survivors and organized by adventurers
from Normandy, became with the passing centuries the masters of
one-third of this planet. It is instructive to probe the secret of a
destiny as fortunate and impressive as that of ancient Rome.
The racial blend was aptly measured, the climate healthy, and
the soil fertile. Local assemblies had implanted in com-
village
munities a sense of public debate, and also of
compromise. But
these customs would doubtless have fallen into desuetude, as
happened elsewhere, had it not been for the conquest by the Nor-
mans. To the strong authority of the Conqueror and his successors
both Norman and Angevin, the English owed the benefits of sound
justice and their heightened respect for law. Shielded by the sea
from their Continental neighbours, and thereby set free from the
fearswhich paralysed so many statesmen in France, they were able
with comparative safety to improve
upon their original institutions.
By a sequence of fortunate chances they slowly discovered certain
simple conditions which assured them at once of their and
security
their liberty.
In the time of the Saxon kingdoms, the
English sovereigns
collaborated with a Council, and strove to obtain for their acts
the approval of the most
powerful men in the land* Their succes-
sors did likewise, and England never knew an absolute
monarchy.
When the effective forces shifted from their proper
place, sovereigns
or skilful ministers consulted and rallied the several 'estates' of the
realm. The best ecclesiastics were their ministers ; the
barons, then
the squires, became their officials; the
burgesses and notables
became 'faithful Commons'. As
their
political maturity advanced,
the lords, knights, smaller
landowners, merchants, artisans and
farmers were in turn called
upon to participate in the responsi-
bilities of at
power, until last, not many years ago now, the
496
 CONTINUITY AND FLEXIBILITY
working-class party itself became 'His Majesty's Opposition', and
then assumed power. Having thus transmuted successive groups of
malcontents into active collaborators, the rulers of Eng-
potential
land were able to grant the people a measure of freedom which
sense of security deepened.
expanded as their
Two supremely valuable virtues ensured a tranquil evolution
in England continuity and flexibility. Balfour once remarked
that it was better to do something absurd which had always been
done, than to do a wise thing which had never been done before*
To-day, as always, England is ruled by precedent. After ten cen-
turies the landed aristocracy remains a benevolent magistrature*
The monarchy, Parliament, the universities, are all faithful to
medieval tradition and usage. But the adaptive powers of the
English people are equal to their conservatism. The
ancient insti-
tutions always acknowledge and accept the newer powers. There
has never been a real revolution in England. The short-lived risings
which mark the stages in her history were only passing waves on a
the 'glorious Revolution of 1688' simply an exchange
great sea, and
of signatures.
Chance results have been made use of by England's statesmen,
rather in the way that great artists seize and perpetuate a fortunate
expression or feature. We saw
how the association between knights
and burgesses, and then the deliberate abstention of the clergy, led
to the formation of a Parliament composed of two distinct Houses.
Before long the Kings depended for their financial resources on
that Parliament's good will In France or Spain sovereigns might
forcibly raise taxes imposed without
consent. But the English soon
realized that their freedom was bound up with the maintenance of
two protective axioms no perpetual taxation, and no royal army
unduly strong. Touching these two points, they clashed with, and
defeated, the Stuart dynasty. With Parliament here victorious, it
remained to find a means of drawing forth an executive power
from this legislative assembly. An opportune chance, in the
accession of the Hanoverian dynasty, here made possible the
system of a Cabinet responsible to the Parliamentary body.
Finally, the prudence
of the aristocracy and the political shrewd-
ness of its leaders, made possible the peaceful transformation of a
national assembly. Thus
country gentlemen's club into a great
came about the slow formation of a mode of government which
is not, as Europe often believed it was, aa abstract system with

W
'

497
 CONCLUSION
universal validity, but an amalgam of devices which, in that par-
ticularcountry and for particular historical reasons, have proved
successful.
An insular and remotesituation, and perhaps climatic influ-
ences, brought about a religious breach with Rome, and this
was in its turn an initial cause of the formation of a
rupture
British Empire. Prolonged religious conflict created a type of

courageous, resolute Protestant, who yielded to nobody, and pre-

ferred to quit his own country and settle in distant lands to which
he gave an Anglo-Saxon population. The survival of this Empire
was assured by the mastery of the seas, which England wrested
from Spain, France, Holland and Germany in succession, gaining
that supremacy because, thanks to her geographical position, she
was able to concentrate so much of her resources upon her fleet.
That Empire might well have disappeared, at one time or another,
if not by conquest from without, at least through explosion from
within. But the loss of the American colonies gave home Govern-
ments a lesson in moderation. England had evolved Parliament
and the Cabinet; encountering by chance the idea of an Imperial
federation of free States, she applied it by common sense. Within
the Empire, as in its home boundaries, the British Government
now hardly desires to maintain its authority save by consent of the
peoples governed. The problem of India, and later that
difficult
of the Colonies, will probably be solved by progressive solutions
of similar kind.
Will the success of English compromise endure? Can a mode
of governance based on the amicable struggle of rival parties
survive in the face of totalitarian States, where unity of command
bestows more swiftness in decision? To answer that question is
not for the historian, whose task it is to describe the past, not to
forecast the future. But he can observe that the clash of class or
faction, deadly in other countries, is less perilous in England,
because there the habit of disciplined assent to the decisions of a
majority is as old as the juries of the Norman Kings, and also
because beneath surface conflicts of opinion, the deeper unity
of the nation appears to be indestructible. Classes are sundered
by fairly reconcilable interests, not by memories or passions.
Intellect and eloquence, so potent in
dividing other countries,
have less hold on the English spirit than an instinctive, traditional
wisdom. Respect for the past is widespread amongst Englishmen
498
 THE ENGLISH COMPROMISE
and their history, crystallized in numerous customs, lives in their
midst. On sea and land and in the air, England has great arm-
aments ;
but the strength of her people springs equally from the
kindly disciplined, trusting and tenacious character moulded by
a thousand years of happy fortune.

499
 SOURCES
[THIS is in no way
intended to provide the
bibliography of so extensive
a field of study. The books listed below are simply those of which the
author has made particular use in preparing and writing this work.]

A-GENERAL SOURCES
EUROPEAN HISTORY
H, A. L. FISHER: History of Europe
L. HALPHEN and P. SAGNAC: Peuples et Civilisations
E. LAVISSE and A. RAMBAUD Histoire G6n6rale :

ENGLISH HISTORY
The Cambridge Modern History
J.R. GREEN History of the English People
:

G. M. TREVELYAN: History of England

A. F. POLLARD: History of England
Dictionary of National Biography
HISTOR Y OF INSTITUTIONS
W, STUBBS: Constitutional History of England
W. STUBBS Select Charters
:

W, BAGEHOT The English Constitution

:

F. W* MAITLAND: The Constitutional History of England

E. BOUTMY Ddveloppement de la Constitution en Angleterre
:

A. DE TOCQUEVILLE UAncien Regime et la Revolution

;

A. F. POLLARD Factors in Modern History

:

G. B. ADAMS: Constitutional History of England

ECONOMIC HISTORY
THOROLD ROGERS Six : Centuries of Work and Wages
R. E, PROTHERO :
English Farming, Past and Present
W. CUNNINGHAM: Growth of English Industry and Commerce
W, J. ASHLEY Introduction to English Economic History
:

S. DOWELL History of Taxation and Taxes in England

:

C. WATERS: Economic History of England

SOCIAL HISTORY
H. D, TRAILL: Social England
E. WINGFIELD-STRATFORD History of British Civilization
:

M, B* SYNGE; Short History of Social Life in England

ENGLISH LANGUAGE .

L. PEARSALL SMITH; The English Language

501
 SOURCES
LITERARY HISTORY
The Cambridge History of English Literature
E, LEGOUIS and L. CAZAMIAN: History of English Literature
H. A. TAINE: History of English Literature
A. N. WHITEHEAD Science and the Modern World :

FOREIGN POLICY
The Cambridge History of British Foreign Policy
E. BOURGEOIS : Manuel Historique de Politique Etrangere

B-OTHER SOURCES
BOOK I

MACKINDER : Britain and the British Seas

C. W. C OMAN :
England Before the Norman Conquest
H. BELLOC: The Old Road
F. J. HAVERFIELD: The Roman Occupation of Britain
The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle
THE VENERABLE BEDE: Ecclesiastical History
Beowulf
B. LEES :
Alfred the Great
H. M. CHADWICK: The Heroic Age
P. VINOGRADOFF The Growth of the Manor :

M. BLOCK: Caracteres originaux de Vhistoire rurale franpaise

E. A. FREEMAN: William the Conqueror
E. A. FREEMAN: History of the Norman Conquest

BOOK n
H. W. C. DAVIS England under the Normans and Angevins
:

C. PETIT-DUTAILLIS Monarchic feodate en France et en Angleterre

:

P. VINOGRADOFF English Society in the Eleventh Century

:

F. M. POWICKE Mediaeval England:

F. W. MAITLAND Domesday Book and Beyond :

C. W. C. OMAN: The Art of War

in the Middle Ages
A. F. POLLARD: The Evolution of Parliament
L H. ROUND Feudal England
:

J, CALMETTE: La Socidtti Flodale

G. G. COULTON Social Life in the Middle Ages
:

L. F. SALZMANN: English Life in the Middle Ages

C. BJMONT: Vie de Simon de Montfort

BOOK in
K. H. VICKERS England in the Later Middle Ages
:

F, M. POWICKE Mediaeval England:

G. M. TREVELYAN: England in the Age of Wydiffe

502
 SOURCES
A. F. TOUT Edward the
: First
MRS. J. R. GREEN Henry the Second :

J. GAIRDNER: History of Richard the Third

The Fasten Letters

The Canterbury Tales
ABRAM English Life and Manors in the Later Middle Ages
:

G, G. COULTON Chaucer and His England :

BOOK IV
A. D. INNES England under the Tudors
:

K. GARVIN (edited by) The Great Tudors :

A. F. POLLARD Henry the Eighth :

A. F. POLLARD Cranmer :

J. E. NEALE Queen Elizabeth

:

LYTTON STRACHEY Elizabeth and Essex :

G. A. R. CALLENDER: The Naval Side of British History

COBBETT Drake and the Tudor Navy
:

R. HAKLUYT: The Principal Navigations . . .

of the English Nation
TROTTER: Seventeenth-Century Life in a Country Parish
C. W. C. OMAN The Sixteenth Century :

M. ST. C. BYRNE Elizabethan Life in Town and Country :

BOOK v
G. M. TREVELYAN: England Under the Stuarts
S.R. GARDINER: History of England, 1603-1642
EARL OF CLARENDON: History of the Rebellion and Civil Wars
E. DOWDEN : Puritan and Anglican
CHARLES I : Letters
CHARLES II Letters :

C H. FIRTH: Cromwell and the Rule of the Puritans

F. HARRISON Oliver Cromwell :

J.BUCHAN Oliver Cromwell

:

O, CROMWELL; Letters and Speeches

,
A, BRYANT: Charles the Second
JOHN HAYWARD Charles the Second :

H, D. TRAILL: Shaftesbury
SAMUEL PEPYS: Diary
DOROTHY OSBORNE: Letters to Sir William Temple
CAROLA OMAN: Henrietta Maria of France
A, BRYANT The England of Charles II
:

BOOK VI
QUEEN ANNE Letters :

WINSTON CHURCHILL: The Duke of Marlborough

W. SICHEL: Bolingbroke
503
 SOURCES
J. MORLEY: Walpole
F. S. OLIVER: The Endless Adventure
F. HARRISON Chatham :

EARL OF ROSEBERY Pitt :

BASIL WILLIAMS : Pitt

B. DOBREE: John Wesley
A. T. MAHAN :
Influence of Sea Power upon the French Revolution and
Empire
J.L. HAMMOND Charles James Fox :

C. GRANT ROBERTSON: England Under the Hanoverians

SIR C. PETRIE: The Four Georges, a Revaluation
SHANE LESLIE George the Fourth
:

J. HOLLAND ROSE The :

Revolutionary and Napoleonic Era
A. SOREL: V Europe et la revolution fran^aise
J. L. AND B. HAMMOND The Village Labourer :

P. MANTOUX The Industrial Revolution in the Eighteenth

:
Century
ADAM SMITH: The Wealth of Nations
A. S. TURBERVILLE English Men and Manners : in the Eighteenth
Century

BOOK VII
ELIE HALEVY: Histoire dupeuple anglais au 19* stick
J.A. R. MARRIOTT: England since Waterloo
G. M. TREVELYAN: Lord Grey of the Reform Bill
G. K. CHESTERTON William Cobbett :

QUEEN VICTORIA Letters :

LYTTON STRACHEY: Queen Victoria

EDITH SITWELL: Victoria of England
W, F. MONYPENNY and G. M. BUCKLE: Life of Disraeli
J. MORLEY: Life of W. E. Gladstone
B. DISRAELI: Life of Lord
George Bentinck
SIDNEY LEE: Edward the Seventh
A. MAUROIS Edward the Seventh and His Times
;

LADY G. CECIL: Lord Salisbury

LORD CREWE: Life of Lord Rosebery
BASIL WILLIAMS; Cecil Rhodes
A. DUFF COOPER: Haig
HAROLD NICOLSON Lord Carnock :

HAROLD NICOLSON: Lord Curzon

HAROLD NICOLSON: Peacemaking
G. M. YOUNG Early Victorian :
England
F. J. C. HEARNSHAW: Edwardian
England
J. A, R. MARRIOTT: Modern England, 1875-1932

504
 INDEX
AARON, OF LINCOLN, 87 Baliol, John, 151
Aberdeen, Lord, minister of Queen Bank of England, creation of, 348
Victoria, 443, 444 Bannockburn, Battle of, 152
Abyssinia, Italian conquest of, 492 Barebones Parliament, 315
Addington, Lord, 397, 399 Barnet, Battle of, 188
Agincourt, Battle of, 183 Barrow, Isaac, 339
Agreement of (he People, 308, 312 capture of, 391, 393
Bastille,
Agricola, Emperor, 30 f Beaton, Cardinal, 249
Aix-la-Chapelle, Treaty of, 366, 374 Beaumont, Louis de, Bishop of Durham,
Albert, Prince, of Saxe-Coburg, 435, 126
438, 445, 460 Becket, Thomas, 98 f, 100
Alcuin, 47 f Bede, the Venerable, 47
Alencon, Duke of, 253 Bedford, Duke of, uncle of Henry VI,
Alexander VI, Pope, 240 184, 185
Alfred the Great, 56 ff Bek, Anthony, 129
Algeciras, Conference of, 477 Benedict, St., 43
American Independence, War of, 385 ff Bentinck, Lord George, 439
Amiens, Treaty of, 398 Bentivoglio, Cardinal, 237
Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, 51, 59, 60 Beowulf, 48 ff
Anjou, Duke of, 350 Berlin, Congress of (1878), 457, 458
Anne of Austria, 280 Bernard, St., 129
Anne of Bohemia, wife of Richard II, Berry, Duke of, 350
180 Black Death, the, 403
Anne of Cleves, 222 Blake, Admiral Robert, 317
Anne, Queen, 326, 334, 351, 352, 353, Blenheim, Battle of, 354
354, 355, 356, 357 Blois, Peter of, 103
Anselm, Archbishop of Canterbury, 91 f Boadicea, 28
Appeals, Statute of, 219 Boleyn, Anne, 215, 216, 217, 219, 222,
Argyle, Duke of, leader of rebellion 224
against James II, 332 Bolingbroke, Lord, minister of Queen
Armada, Spanish, 244 f Anne, 355, 357 f, 360, 371
Arms, Assize of, 106 Bonaparte, Napoleon, 396, 397, 398,
Artevelde, Jacob van, 156 399, 400 f
Arthur of Brittany, 108, 114 Boniface VIII, Pope, 143
Arthur, Prince, son of Henry VII, 214, Bosworth, Battle of, 189 f
216 Bothwell, 4th Earl of, 252
Asquith, Herbert Henry, Lord Oxford, Bouvines, Battle of, 185
477, 480 Boyne, Battle of the, 348
Athdstan, 60 Braganza, Catherine of, 326
Augustine, St., 43 ff Breda, Treaty of, 327
Austro-Prussian War, 456 Br&igny, Treaty of, 159, 174
Bruce, Robert, 151, 152, 248
BABINGTON, ANTHONY, 253 Bttlow, von, Prince, 477
Bacon, Francis, 277 Burdett, Sir Francis, 422
-
Roger, 127 Burgh, Hubert de, 133
Baldwin, Stanley, 488, 489, 494 Burke, Edmund, 388, 393, 394
Balfour, Arthur James, 469, 475 Burnet, Bishop, 346
Ball, John, 176 f Bute, Lord, 380, 383
505
 INDEX
Charles VI, of France, 183, 184
Byng, Admiral, 378
Byrd, Thomas, the composer, 259 VII, of France, 184f, 192
X, of France, 428
CABAL, THE, 327 ,
Archduke of Austria, 235
Cade, Jack, 186 of Evreux, 154
Caesar, Julius, 25 f Chartists, 431 f
Calais, capture of, 1 57 Chaucer, Geoffrey, 194
Calamy, Edmond, 314 Chesapeake Bay, Battle of, 388
Cambrensis, Giraldus, 107, 110, 126 Churchill, John, Duke of Marlborough *

Campbell-Bannerman, Sir Henry, 477 352 f, 354, 355, 356

Campeggio, Cardinal, 216 , Winston, 477
Civil War, American, 445 f
Camperdown, Battle of, 397
, beginning of, 298
Campion, Edmund, 238
Canning, George, 424, 425 f, 442 Clare, Richard de, Earl of Pembroke,
Canute, King, 60, 61 150
Canynges, William, 166 Clarence, Duke of, uncle of Richard II,

Cape St. Vincent, Battle of, 397 175

Carausius, Emperor, 33 Clarendon Code, 325 f
Carlisle, Statute of, 143 Claudius, Emperor, 27
Caroline of Brunswick, 422, 423 f Clive, Robert, 366, 379, 381
1
, Queen, consort of George II, 363 'Coat and Conduct Money 287 ,

Carr, Robert, Earl of Somerset, 273, Cobbett, William, 405 f, 423

276 Cobden, Richard, 437
Carson, Sir Edward, 479 f Codrington, Admiral, 426
Carteret, Sir George, 365, 371 Coke, Sir Edward, 280, 281
Cartwright, Major, 423 Colet, John, Dean of St. Paul's, 209 f,
Casket Letters, the, 253 211,213
Cassivelaunus, 27 Columba, St., 42, 46
Castlereagh, Lord, 425 Collingwood, Admiral, 395, 397
Catherine of Aragon, 214, 215, 216, 224 Commonwealth, creation of the, 311 f
Cato Street Conspiracy, 423 Commonwealth of England, see Smith,
Caxton, William, 195 Sir Thomas
Cecil, Robert, Earl of Salisbury, 254 Compact, the Great, 275
, Robert, Marquess of Salisbury, Conflict of Investitures, 90 f, 93
468 Constitutions of Clarendon, 100, 101
, William, minister of Queen Copenhagen, Battle of, 399
Elizabeth, 235 f, 237, 238, 252 Corn Laws, abolition of, 439
Chadwick, Edwin, 433 Cornwallis, Lord, 388
Chaise, Father La, 329 Corporation Act, abrogation of, 426
Chamberlain, Joseph, 461, 468, 471, Cosgrave, President, 490
474, 476 Courtenay, Archbishop, 172
, Neville, 489 , Edward, 229
Charles I, 276, 277 f, 279 f, 281, 282, Covenant, Solemn League and, 289, 301
283 f, 285 f, 287, 288, 289, 291 f, 293, Cranmer, Thomas, Archbishop of
294, 295 f, 297, 298, 301, 303, 304, Canterbury, 217, 221, 222, 224, 225
305 ff, 308, 309 f Crecy, Battle of, 157
H, 313, 314, 323 ff, 326, 327 f, 330, Crimean War, 443 ff
331, 332 Cromwell, Oliver, 300, 301 ff, 305, 306,
II, of Spain, 350 307, 308, 309, 311 ff, 316, 317 f, 319
V, of Austria, 215, 216, 220, Richard, 318
227, 229, 230 , Thomas, Earl of Essex, 218, 220,
V, of France, 174 221, 222
VI, Emperor of Austria, 365 Crusades, The, 109, HOf
506
 INDEX
Culloden, Battle of, 366 Elgin, Lord, 464
Cumberland, Duke of, uncle of Queen Eliot, Sir John, 281, 284, 285, 287
Victoria, 435 Elizabeth, Princess, daughter of James I,
276
DANEGELD, 60, 79, 83 , Queen, 222, 227, 228, 232, 233 ff,

Darnley, Lord, 251 f 237, 238, 239, 241,

244, 246, 248,
David, brother of Llewellyn ap Griffith, 249, 250 ff, 256, 262, 267, 269, 275
150 f Emancipation, Catholic, 427
Declaration of the Army, 306 Empire, British, growth of, 463 ff
of Indulgence, 328 Entente Cordiale, 475, 476
of Rights, 345 f Erasmus, 211,213
Declaration of Sports, 286 Eric, Prince, of Sweden, 235
De Heretico Comburendo, the statute, Essex, Earl of, leader of the Parlia-
172, 181 mentary forces, 298, 330
DelcassS, Thdophile, 470, 476 ,
, , favourite of Queen Eliza-
Denain, Battle of, 356 beth, 235, 254
Derby, Lord, minister of Queen Victoria, Ethelred, 60
438, 455 Eugene, Prince, 354
Dickens, Charles, 453 Evelyn, John, 323
Digby, Lord, 292 f Evesham, Battle of, 137
Disraeli,Benjamin, Lord Beaconsfield,
322, 436, 438, 454, 456 f, 458, 460 FABIAN SOCIETY, 461
Domesday Book, 83 ff Factory Acts, 440
Dominic, St., 130 Fairfax, Sir Thomas, 303, 305, 307,
Drake, Sir Francis, 243 f, 244, 245 308, 313
Dryden, John, 338 Fair Rosamund, see Rosamund, Fair
Dunning, John, 388 Falkirk, Battle of, 152
Dupleix, Joseph, 366, 380 Fawkes, Guy, 270
Durham, Lord, 464 Ferdinand, Archduke of Austria, 235
Field of the Cloth of Gold, 215
EAST INDIA COMPANY, 246 Filmer, Robert, 330
Edgehiil, Battle of, 300 Fire, the Great, 326
Edict of Nantes, 332 Fisher, Bishop John, 220
Edmund Ironside, 60, 61 , H. A. L.,464
Edward I, 135, 137, 141 ff, 145, 149 ff, , Lord, 477
158 Fitzherbert, Mrs., 422, 428
II, 152 f Flambard, Ranulf, 91, 92, 93
Ill, 153, 154 f, 157, 158, 159, 165, Foch, Marshal, 484
167, 174, 175 Fontenoy, Battle of, 366
IV, 186, 188, 189 Forster Act (1870), 460, 476
V, 189 Fortescue, Sir John, 191 f, 193
VI, 224, 226, 227 Fox, Charles James, 388, 393, 397, 434
VII, 472, 474, 475, 478, 493 , George, 320

VIII, 493, 494 Foxe, John, 232

, the Black Prince, 159, 163, Francis I, of France, 215, 220
174, 175 ,St., 130,131
the Confessor, 64 Franco-Prussian War, 456
,
son of Ethelred, 61 Frederick II, of Prussia, 365
Edwin, King of Northumbria, 44 f Freemasonry, 373
Egbert, of Wessex, 47, 55 French, Sir John, 484
Eleanor of Aquitaine, wife of Henry II, Friends, Society of, see Fox, George
97, 101, 102 Frobisher, Sir John, 241, 244
of Provence, wife of Henry III, 133 Froissart, 152, 156, 176, 191, 192

507
 INDEX
GALLJPOLI, 483 Hawkins, Sir John, 241, 243, 244, 245
Garibaldi, 445 Hengest and Horsa, 34, 41
Garnet, Henry, the Jesuit, 270 Henrietta Maria, consort of Charles I,
Gaveston, Piers, 153 279 f, 289, 303
Gay, John, 371
General Strike (1926), 488 -
Henry I,

II,
92
96
f, 95, 138
99 ff, 102 ff, 108, 110,

-
ff,

George I, 357, 359 f, 363 126, 138

II, 363 f, 375, 377, 379, 380
Ill, 382 f, 386 f, 388, 389, 390
-
-
Ill, 121,
IV, 181, 186
133f, 135, 136, 138

-
f,

422, 423, 427 V, 173, 181, 182 ff, 186

IV, 422, 423

V, 479, 493
f, 428
- VI, 181, 184, 187 f
VII, 189 f, 196, 199, 201 212,

-
ff,

VI, 494 215, 248, 267

, Prince, of Denmark, consort of VIII, 213 f, 215 ff, 218, 220, 221,
Queen Anne, 352
Germain, St., Bishop of Auxerre, 35
-
-
222, 224, 232, 262
II, of France, 248

Giffard, Archbishop, 109

Gilds, Trade, 121
Gladstone, William Ewart, 439 f, 454,
- IV, of France, 228, 323
, Prince, son
of James I, 276
Hill, Abigail, Lady Masham, 352
456 f, 458, 459, 460, 468, 469 Hobbes, Thomas, 338 f, 368
Gloucester, Duke of, uncle of Henry Holy Alliance, 425, 426, 480
VI, 184 Home Rule (Irish), 468, 469, 478, 479
Godfrey, Sir Edmund Berry, 328, 329 Hood, Admiral, 395
Godolphin, 353
Gold Standard, 489
Gordon, General, 459
-
Howard, Catherine, 222
, Lord, of Effingham, 244 f

Hudibras, 337 f
Gortchakoff, Russian minister, 447 Hume, David, 373
Gower, John, 162 Hunt, Henry, 422, 423
Grammont, Chevalier 336
de, Huskisson, William, 424
Gregory the Great, Pope, 43 f
VII, Pope, 65, 79, 90, 129
Grenville, Lord, 383, 384, 397
-
Hyde, Anne, 326
,Edward, Earl of Clarendon,
273, 295, 323, 324, 325, 326 f
Gresham, Sir Thomas, 244
Grey, Sir Edward, 477, 482 ILE DE RE, 281
, Lady Jane, 227 Industrial Revolution, 407
, Lord, minister of William IV,
428 ff, 431, 434
Guesclin, Bertrand du, 183, 184
-
Innocent HI, Pope, 114, 115
XI, Pope, 333
Instrument of Government, 315 f
Gunpowder Plot, 269 f Ireland, Anglican Church, disestablish-
Guthrum, 56 f ment 460 of,
Ireton, Thomas, 305, 306, 307, 314
HADRIAN, EMPEROR, 31 Irish Free State, 490
Haldane, Lord, 477 Isabella, Queen, wife of Edward H, fc*h
l

Halifax, Lord, minister of Charles II, 330

'Hampden Clubs', 423
, John, 288, 291, 295, 296, 304
--154
wjfe of Richard H^l&O
\

Hampton Court Conference, 271 JACK OF NEWBURV, 166

Harcourt, Sir Godfrey of, 157 Jacobite Rebellion (1715) 361
.SirWilk. 1,469 James 252, 267
1, 271, 273 275,

-
ff, f,

Harold, King, 64, 65 ff 277, 278, 286

Hartington, Lord, 4<JS
Hastings, Battle of, 67 f
, Warren, 389
-
-
II,326, 332 fff 338, 348
IV, of Scotland, 248
V, of Scotland, 248
508
 INDEX
James, the Old Pretender, 356
Lionel, Earl of Ulster, 163
Jameson, Dr., 465
Liverpool, Lord, 422
Jarvis, Admiral, 395
Livingstone, David, 465
Jeffreys, Judge, 332
Llewellyn ap Griffith, 149, 150 f
Jenkins, Captain, 364
ap lorwerth, 149
borough, 352, 355 Locke, John, 368
Jews, arrival in England, 87 f ;
expulsion Lollards, the, 172, 212
from, 143 f ; return to, 316; citizenship
r London, Dr. John, 221
granted to, 427 Louis XIII, of
Joan of Arc, 184 f France, 280
John of Gaunt, Duke of
Lancaster, 163,
107, 174, 175
the Good, XV, of France, 375
King of France, 159

133,1367138
' """ 393

Luther, Martin, 214

of Salisbury, 91,
124, 125
Lyon, Richard, 167
Johnson, Dr, Samuel, 416
Joyce, Cornet, 306
Jubilee, Diamond, 470, 473
MACDONALD, J. RAMSAY, 461, 489
> of
MagnaCarta, 116 ff, 134,138
King George V, 493 Maid of Norway, 151
Jutland, Battle of, 482
Majuba Hill, Battle of, 458, 465
Malplaquet, Battle of, 354
KBMPENFELT, ADMIRAL, 395
Mandeville, Geoffrey de, 96
Kerouaille, Louise de, 327
Manorial Courts, 85
Kett, Robert, 226
Mansfield, Lord (1772), 434
Kipling, Rudyard, 466, 470, 471
Margaret of Anjou, 187
Kitchener, Lord, 470, 484 Maria Theresa, 365
Knox, John, 249 f, 251, 252 Marston Moor, Battle of, 301
Marx, Karl, 461, 480
LABOURERS, STATUTE OF, 161 f
La Hogue, Battle of, 350 Mary I, 215, 216, 224,
227, 228 f., 230 '
231, 232
Lambert, General, 318
Land Act (Ireland), 459 IT, 326, 327, 334, 335, 340, 345, 351
of Guise, 248
Lanfranc, Archbishop of Canterbury
"
63, 65, 66, 75, 77, 79 f, 89, 91
, Queen, consort of
George V, 493
Langton, Stephen, Archbishop of Can-
-Queen of Scots, 235, 248,
249,
250 ff
terbury, 115, 118, 125 Matilda of Anjou, 96
Lansdowne, Lord, 476
Maximus, Emperor, 33 f
LaRochelle, 280, 281
Mazarin, Cardinal, 317
atimer, Bishop Hugh, 221, 222, 231
McAdam, John, 408
*ud, William, Archbishop of Canter-
Medina-Sidonia, Duke of, 244 f
bury, 283, 285, 286 f, 289, 293, 294, Melbourne, Lord, 435
302
Melville, Sir James, 250
.^ccster, Earl of, favourite of Queen Merchant Adventurers, 246
Elizabeth, 235, 251, 254 Methuen Treaty (1701), 354, 371
Leipzig, Battle of, 401 Milton, John, 318, 321
Leo X, Pope, 214, 21 6,220 Monk, General, 316, frf
Leopold of Coburg, 428 Monmouth, Duke of, 323, 332
Levellers, the, 307, 308, 312
Monroe, President, 425
Lewes, Battle of, 136
Mootfort, Simon de, Earl of Leicester,
Lilburne, John, 307, 312 134 f., 136 f
Lincoln, Abraham, 446 Sir
More, Thomas, 210 f, 213, 217, 220
509
 INDEX
Mortimer, Roger, Earl of March, 153 Pelham, Henry, 365, 377
Municipal Corporations Act (1835),
434 Pepys, Samuel, 337 339
Mutiny, Indian, 466 Perrers, Alice, 174, 175
Petition of Right, 281

NAPIER, SIR CHARLES, 432 Philip IV, of France, 154

II, of Spain, 229, 230, 231, 235, 240,
Napoleon I, see Bonaparte, Napoleon
Ill, 444, 445, 446, 447 244, 246
Naseby, Battle of, 303 V, of Spain, 350, 355
Nash, Richard ('Beau'), 372 Augustus, King of France, 108,
Navarino, Battle of, 426 109, 110, 112, 114, 118
the Fair, 154
Navigation Act (1489), 202
Act (1651), 317 ofValois, 154
Nelson, Horatio, 395, 397, 399 Pilgrim Fathers, 272, 287
Nemours, Duke of, 428 Pitt, William, Earl of Chatham, 364,

Netherlands, creation of kingdom of, 375 ff, 379 f, 380 f, 383, 385, 386, 388
401 ,
the younger, 390, 392, 394 f,
Newcastle, Duke of, 377, 378 397, 399 f, 434,
Newton, Sir Isaac, 338 Pius V, Pope, 238
Nile, Battle of the, 397 Plague, the Great, 326
Norfolk, Duke of, at Court of James II, Plassy, Battle of, 366
333 Poitiers, Battle of, 157, 159
,
adherent of Mary, Queen of Pole, Cardinal, 229, 230 f, 232
Scots, 253 Pollard, Professor, 213, 417
North, Lord, 386, 388 Poor Law Administration Act, 432, 433
Northumberland, Duke of, chief of Poseidonius, 22
council of regency for Edward VI, 227 Praemunire, Statute of, 218 p
Pride, Colonel, 309 *;

GATES, TITUS, 328, 329 Prynne, William, 288 f ';

'

O'Connell, Daniel, 427 Puritanism, 239, 257, 270, 271, 272, 276,
Odo, Bishop of Bayeux, 67, 75, 77 284, 286, 291, 317, 319 ff, 340
Osborne, Dorothy, 321 Pym, John, 277, 285, 291, 292, 294, 295,
Oswy, King of Northumbria, 46 296, 301, 302, 304
Owen, Robert, 461 Pytheas, 22
Oxford, Lord, minister of Queen Anne,
355, 357, 360 QUEBEC, CAPTURE OF, 379
Movement, 452 i

,
Provisions of, 134 RALEIGH, SIR WALTER, 235, 246, 276
Ramillies, Battle of, 354 J

PALMER, BARBARA, LADY CASTLEMAINE, Reform Act (1867), 455 ;

324, 353 Reformation, The, 218 ff

Palmerston, Lord, 442 f, 444, 445, 447, Representation of the People Act, 486
456 Restoration, The, 318
Paris, Treaty of (1763), 380 Rhodes, Cecil, 465
(1856), 444 fUchardl, 108, 109, 110, 112 f
Parma, Duke of, 244, 245 '
II, 175 f, 178 f, 180 f
Parnell, Charles Stuart, 459 Ill, 189 f, 192
Parr, Catherine, 222 Richelieu, Cardinal, 280, 290
Patriarchy see Filmer, Robert , Marshal de, 378

Patrick, St., 42 Ridley, Bishop Nicholas, 231

Patriot King, The, see Bolingbroke, Lord Riot Act, 428
?
Paul IV, Pope, 232 Rizzio, David, 252 *T
Pavia, Battle of, 215 Robert, Duke of Normandy, 89, 90, 92,
438 93
T
Peel, Sir Robert, 424, 426, 436,

510
 INDEX
Robert of Mortain, 75
Somme, Battle of the, 483
Roberts, Lord, 471
Sophia Dorothea, wife of George I, 359
Rochester, Lord, 336 f Electress of Hanover, 351
,

Rockingham, Lord, 388 Sorel, Georges, 480

Rodney, Admiral, 389 South African War
(1899-1901) 471 f
Roger, of Salisbury, 93 Sea Bubble, 361
Rollo, Duke of Normandy, 62 Spanish Succession, War of, 354
Rosamund, Fair, 102 Stamp Act, 386
Rosebery, Lord, 469 Stanley, H. M., 465
Rossbach, Battle of, 379 Star Chamber, 202 f, 289
Rothschild, Lord, first Jewish peer, 427 Stephen, King, 96 f
Royal Society, charter granted to, 338 Stilicho, Emperor, 34
Rump Parliament, 309, 311, 315 Strachey, Lytton, 233, 234
Rupert, Prince, nephew of Charles I, 300 Stuart, Charles Edward, 356, 365 f
Russell, Lord, minister of Charles II, 330 Stubbs, Bishop William, 213
Lord John, 429, 430, 439
,
Succession, Act of, 219, 359
,William, of The Times, 444 Suffolk, 1st Duke of, 186
Russo-Japanese War, 475 Supremacy, Act of (1559), 237
Ryswick, Congress of, 350 Swift, Dean, 354 f

SACHEVERELL, DR,, 355 TAILLEBOURG, BATTLE OF, 134

San Stcfano, Treaty of, 457
Talleyrand, 401
avoy, Peter of, 133 Tariff Reform, 476
schools, Public, foundation of, 259 f,
Temple, Sir William, 331, 330
ects, Religious, distinctions between, Test Act, 328,426 ;'
294 f
Theobald, Archbishop of Canterbury,
y'
Senior, Nassau, 433 98,99 ; :

ieven Years War, 381, 384

Thirty Years War,376 1
Seymour, Edward, Duke of Somerset, Thirty-nine Articles; 23 7, 269
J

226 f Three Resolutions 1 ft629), 283

, Jane, 222, 224
Tillotson, Bishop, 339, 246
Thomas, 235
,
Tinchebrai, Battle of, 93
Shaftesbury, Earl of, member of the Tirpitz, von, Admiral, 48-1
Cabal, 327, 330 Trafalgar, Battle of, 399
Shakespeare, John, 23H Tromp, van, Admiral, 317
William, 246, 258 f, 260 Tudor, Margaret, 248
Shelburne, Lord, 388 Tunnage and Poundage, 275, 282, 283,
Ship Money, 288 287,294
3hort Parliament, the, 290
Tyler, Wat, 179
Sidmouth, Lord, 423 Tyndale, William, 221
Sidney, Algernon, 330
Simpson, Mrs, Ernest, 494 UNEMPLOYMENT: in sixteenth century,
Sinn Fein, 483 225 French Revolution, 400;
after
f;
Six Acts, we
Sklmouth, Lord after Great War, 488
222
Articles, the, Uniformity, Act of, 225, 237
Slavery, abolition oi; 434 Union, Act of (1707), 349
Sluys, Battle of, 156 (1800), 427
Smith, Adam, 408 Unions, Trade, 441
,
Henry, 257 Utrecht, Treaty of, 356, 363
, Sir Thomas, 262
*
Democratic Federation, 461
*ia!
VALERA, EAMON DE, 490
S<*meret, Duke of, at Court of James Vane, Sir Harry, 292, 305, 315
f',333 Verney, Sir Edmund, 278, 298

511
 INDEX
of (1783), 389 Whittington, Sir Richard,
Lord Mayor
Versailles, Treaty
485 of London, 166
(1919),
Wilberforce, Bishop, 434
Victoria, Queen, 435, 438, 450, 457, 468,
Wilkes, John, 383
470, 472, 493
William I, the Conqueror, 64 73,
Vienna, Congress of, 400, 401, 402
ff,

160 74 f, 77, 79 ff, 89, 93, 138

Villeinage, 84 f, 92
89
Villiers, George, 1st Duke
of Bucking- II, f,

HI, 326, 327, 334, 335, 340, 345,

ham, 273, 276, 277 f, 279, 280, 282 350 352
346 348 f, f,
Voltaire, 358, 373
f,

IV, 428, 431, 435

WALLACE, SIR WILLIAM," 152 II, Emperor of Germany, 470, 474,

485
Walpole, Horace, 379
360 364 371, 377 the Atheling, 94 f
, Robert, 359,
ff, f

Sir Francis, 236, 238, 252,

of Malmesbury, 73
Walsingham, the Marshal, 133
253, 254
Walters, Lucy, 323 Wolfe, General, 379, 381
Warenne, John de, Earl of Surrey, 142 Wolsey, Cardinal, 214 f
Warwick, Earl of, the Kingmaker,
188 Worcester, Battle of, 314
387 Wyatt, Sir Thomas,
230
Washington, George,
Wycliffe, John,
170 ff
Waterloo, Battle of, 401
Wellesley, Arthur, Duke of Wellington,
400, 401, 423, 426, 427, 431, 432,
436 YEOMANRY, 201
York, Elizabeth of, wife of Henry VII,
Wentworth, Thomas, Earl of Stratford,
302 189
285, 288, 289 f, 291 f, 293, 294,
"411 ff, 463
Wesley, John, 373,
Westminster, Statute3>f, 490
ZULU WAR, 458

$12
 GLADSTONE'S RISE
different character, Lord George Bentinck and Benjamin Disraeli.
Nobody would have imagined that this young Jew, known only as
a brilliantly sarcastic orator, would become the leader of the
country gentlemen and overturn the all-powerful Sir Robert PeeL
But so it befell. In a series of dazzling philippics, rich in imagery,
Disraeli denounced the Prime Minister's 'treason*. The abolition
of the Corn Laws was passed because, for that division in the
House, the Whig and Free Trade opposition voted with Peel's
supporters; but the same night saw the defeat of Peel by an
alliance of ungrateful Free Traders and vengeful Protectionists.
For twenty years this split was to keep the Conservative party
out of power, except for short intervals. Peel's friends -never
became reconciled with the men who had overturned their leader,
Peel himself died as the result of a riding mishap in 1850. The
leading Peelites, and in particular the most conspicuous of them,
William Ewart Gladstone, allied themselves with the Whigs and
Liberals. The Conservatives were now headed by Lord Stanley
(later Lord Derby), a great landowner of intelligence and culture,
and devoid of personal ambition, and by Disraeli, who, notwith-
standing his genius, was not for a long time accepted by his party
as their leader, but ultimately secured their merited confidence.
The government of the country was carried on by Lord John
Russell, then by Lord Aberdeen and Lord Palmerston at the head
of Whig and Peelite coalitions. Meanwhile, Free Trade and Pro-
tection had ceased, with surprising suddenness, to be controversial

politics. The abolition of the Corn Laws had not ruined agricul-
ture, as Disraeli and his friends had prophesied it would. For many
years longer England imported only about a quarter of the grain
she used. In spite of inevitable times of difficulty, the years between
1850 and 1875 were a period of great general prosperity, due to the
increasing population, the development of railways, and the
furnishing of the Empire overseas. Farmers shared in the profits,
and ceased to complain. Protection, said Disraeli^ was not qjoly
dead but damned. His political heir, at~tfie close of the century,
^^eredr tEat it was only in Purgatory. Meanwhile Gladstone,
who had become the great financier of the Whigs, transformed the
system by a series of budgets which were held in high repute
fiscal
because they coincided with years of plenty. Abolishing nearly all
import duties, his action had by 1860 reduced the 1200 dutiable
commodities to a mere forty-eight He simplified taxation, retaining
439